Chapter 1: Friends Don't treat Friends Like That!
Chapter Text
Lemons to Lemonade 1
Friends Don't Treat Friends Like That
It has been a tough few months for my dad and me. My mom was killed by a drunk driver in January. The drunk driver survived and was barely hurt. But my mom was killed. He hit her at her door doing about 60 and she never had a chance the doctors said. I was supposed to be with her because I always went shopping with her, but this time I asked to go to Adam’s house so we could work on our Culture Report, and she let me. Maybe if I had been in the car, she would not have been hit or she might have survived.
The last few months I just have not felt like doing much. I love my dad, but he works a lot and it was just mom and me a lot of the time. I guess you could say I am or was a Mamma’s Boy. I lost some so-called friends at school the last few months, because of stress and how it’s affecting my body and emotions.
I am Erik. I am almost 10 years old. I am in the 4th grade. I am skinny and a little short for my age, at 4 ft 2 inches and weigh about 48 pounds. I have red hair, kind of like Ron Weasley from Harry Potter. My eyes are bright blue and I got a few freckles all over. Not too many. My mom said it was just the right amount because I look super cute.
I used to wet the bed. But I stopped earlier this school year after Halloween. I was so happy, and so were my parents. Mom took me shopping and I got new undies and new sheets for my bed. It was cool. I felt so big and mature. But after the accident, I started wetting the bed again. I know it is bothering my dad, but he is always supportive of me. Then I had a few daytime issues. Those were super embarrassing.
The first one happened when I was at Jimmy’s house about a month ago. We were playing outside. It was Jimmy, he is 10, his little brother Bobby he is 7, my best friend Adam, he is 9, and Carl he is 10. We were having fun playing in the sunshine because it had been raining a lot. We had made Lightsabers and were battling. Then all of a sudden, I started to pee my jeans. I was shocked and my friends all saw it. Jimmy, pointed and started to laugh and call me a baby. Carl was laughing at me too. Adam told them to stop, and Bobby did too. Their mom came out and saw what happened and saw I was crying. She told the boys not to tease me. This is happening because I lost my mom I was under a lot of stress and that can make boys our age and even older have accidents. She told Jimmy he had to apologize and if he did it again she would punish him in a way he would never forget. I found out that Bobby still wets the bed and Jimmy teases him sometimes about it, and his mom has warned him not to be a bully.
I went home then. Adam walked with me. He is my best friend and lives next door. We have been friends since he moved here when we were 7. He was one of the few that I could do sleepovers with because he knew about my bedwetting and he wet the bed too. He stopped over a year ago, but never teased me about it. He is skinny like me but of normal height with blonde hair and green eyes. He smiles a lot. He has a little brother that is a pest when we try to do stuff, but he is cool too. He is 5 and a half years old if you ask him. He wets the bed and sometimes will wet his pants. If he has daytime accidents, he will be in the house in just a pullup, or if he is doing it a lot a diaper and he wears diapers to bed. I wore diapers at night most of the time. I had GoodNites for scouts and sleepovers, just like Adam did. But when we slept at each other’s house we wore our overnight diapers, size 6. Sometimes it was Pampers, sometimes Luvs, depending on what was on sale. When I got dry I could still fit in them but they were getting kind of small and tight.
I told Adam I wanted to be alone when we got to my house.
“No! You are alone too much. You are always sad and depressed. You are my best friend and I am here for you. But you keep pushing me away. I know you are hurting. I can’t imagine how much you hurt but let me try to help you. I know it’s not the same, but remember last year when my dog died? You were the person I could talk to about how I felt and when I needed a shoulder to lean on or even cry on, you were there for me. Now it’s my turn to be there for you. Let me help. I don’t care if you wet your pants. I will pee mine too, if it makes you feel better. Just don’t shut me out. Please” Adam said with a tear running down his face.
I realized I was hurting my friend because I was not letting him try to help me. I hurt, but I thought if I kept it all in, then no one else would hurt or be affected by it. I guess I am wrong.
“Adam, I’m sorry. I was trying to be strong for my dad. I thought if I did not show my hurt or talk to others about it, that maybe it would go away and then others would not be sad or hurt too. I guess I was wrong because I hurt you when I was trying to do the opposite. You are my BFF, and this might sound weird, but I love you. If I ever had a brother, I want him to be just like you, or even better, you could be my brother. I am so ashamed that I wet my pants like a big baby. I’m wetting the bed again too. That is why I did not want to sleep over the other weekend.” I said this as tears were running down my face.
“I thought that might be why. I talked to my mom about it, and she said that when a kid losses a parent, they often can start wetting the bed again, and some even act like little kids again, like sucking on their thumb and stuff like that. I told her that if you slept over I would wear a diaper again if you wore one, so you would not feel alone or different. Maybe you can sleep over during spring break for a few days? I love you too. You are more than a brother because brothers can be a pest and you are my best friend. Mom says we are 2 peas in a pod. I think she is right.”
Over the next month I had 7 more daytime accidents. Luckily none were at school, but I almost had one there because I felt like I had to pee, and it was lunch so I ran to the bathroom, and made it. Luckily there is a bathroom next to our classroom where I was going. The last accident was with all my friends again. Jimmy started to tease me and call me a baby and said I should wear his little brother’s diapers because he is a big baby too. Carl was laughing at me and Bobby now. His brother got upset and told his mom. We were all sent home and Jimmy went into the house. I found out on the bus from Bobby that Jimmy is wearing diapers for 4 weeks all the time. He gets to use the bathroom once a day to go poop, that’s it. At home, he can’t wear anything over his diapers unless it’s the sleeper pjs his mom got him. They are big kid sizes but have the zipper in the back and snaps in the legs. He has to wear diapers after school, at night, and on weekends then until school ends, and if he gets in any trouble or teases his brother again, he will be in them all summer.
His mom made him apologize to me too. She asked me and Adam to come over Saturday morning after we had breakfast. When we got there, she let us in and we saw Jimmy in his PJS and you could tell he had a thick diaper on because he waddled like a toddler. He started to cry.
“Now you can call me a baby and tell everyone I am wearing a diaper, even to school.” He said as he had tears coming down his face.
“Jimmy, I won’t tease you. I never have teased you about anything before. My mom told me diapers are just a thicker and softer kind of underwear that hold liquid better. I won’t tell anyone about this. I am not a bully. I hate it when people tease or bully me.” Then I went to my friend and gave him a hug. Adam joined in and we did a big friends hug. His little brother was in his pjs and a diaper too.
What shocked us the most was when his mom took his PJs off in front of us so we could see him in a very wet and thick diaper. It was not a Pampers-type diaper. It was bigger and thicker, but Bobby was in the paw patrol Luvs diapers when she took his PJs off.
“Wow, I’ve never seen diapers like that. When I used to wet the bed and had to wear diapers, I wore the ones kind of like what Bobby has on. Are those big kid diapers?” I said.
“Yes, those are what is called a YOUTH diaper. They are made for bigger kids. They also have adult small diapers. He has some of each. Some are extra thick, and others are not too thick. These are the extra thick ones, called Mega Max.”
She had him turn around so we could see him in his diaper all over. For some reason, I started to get a stiffy from looking at my friend in a super thick wet diaper that he could only waddle in when he tried to walk. She suggested we all go upstairs and can play some video games, and she needs to get Bobby out of his diaper and Jimmy into a fresh diaper. We followed behind Jimmy. He was waddling in his sagging wet diaper. He looked like a big toddler waddling in the soaked diaper. But he did not look upset or angery.
She put Jimmy in a different diaper. It was a tranquility ATN. She showed me several of his diapers. Some had plastic on the outside and made noise when he moved. Others like the smart core ones were really quiet. He wears them to school with a stuffer inside so he don’t leak. She told us about his punishment and asked me if I thought it was fair for how he was teasing and bullying me and his little brother.
“I think it’s fair. My mom would say that people bully someone because they are jealous of what that person has, and often it’s what they pick to bully them about. So maybe he was jealous about Bobby getting diapers. If not, at least he will understand how it feels to wear them and wet them and want to keep the secret so others don’t tease you about them.”
We started to play video games and we talked. I asked Jimmy how he liked the diapers. He said they were ok. If he did not have to wear them to school it would not be so bad. He just worries someone will notice them. Then he told me the most embarrassing part so far of his punishment.
“The worst part so far, is that when I wear them in the day, I can only use the bathroom once a day to go poop. I have to hold it until I get my diaper changed, and then Mom will let me use the bathroom. She asks me if I need to go poopy on the potty, like I was 3 again. It’s embarrassing when she does it. But yesterday I had to go really bad. That is why I was running when I got off the bus. I got in trouble for not walking with Bobby. But when I stopped running and got to the door, it was locked. I had to get the hidden key. When I bent over to pick it up, I pooped my diaper. It was a big poop too. Bobby walked up as I was trying to open the door and he smelled it and asked if I was poopy? I almost started to cry. Then Mom pulled in the driveway and we had to help with groceries. She asked what the smell was, and Bobby said he thought I went poopy in my diaper. She changed me after she took a few pictures of me in my very wet and poopy diaper that was sagging and a little brown on the backside. She showed me the picture. She has several of me in my diapers and some in my Pjs. She says it’s for when I am older. And to help me remember to not be a bully. She cut up my food and even gave me an old sippy cup at dinner, and when my dad asked why, she told him I pooped my diaper, like a toddler. He said, I see, then I guess it’s reasonable. I suggest a pacifier then after dinner when we watch the movie.”
“I had a pacifier in my mouth the entire time we watched the movie. I felt like a little kid. My mom even called Bobby the big brother. I will never bully or tease anyone again.”
“WOW” was all Adam and me could say.
We played for a while and then we had to go home, and Jimmy needed a diaper change because they were going to the mall to go shopping.
I have not talked to Carl since I had the 2nd accident in front of my friends. It had been about a week. He told me he could not be friends with a big baby. I was upset, but I got Adam, so I don’t really care. When Dad and I were at the grocery store we saw Carl and his dad. Our dads suggested a fishing trip or something like it. Carl said, “NO, I down hang out with big babies”
Our dads looked at him like he was crazy. I had a tears flowing and started to walk away, but Dad stopped me.
“Carl, what are you talking about? You are both in the same grade, I am confused.” His dad said.
“He is wetting his pants like a big baby. He has done it twice over at Jimmy’s house. I bet he wears diapers and sucks on a bottle too.”
“Erik, tell me what happened. I know you mentioned you had a few accidents and talked to your therapist about it, but I think we need to hear at least what happened at Jimmy’s house.” My dad said.
“We were playing and I just felt like I had to pee and it came out. I could not hold it. I was so embarrassed. Then Jimmy called me a baby and Carl laughed at me. Adam told them to stop and Bobby went to get their mom. Then it happened again last week. Jimmy called me a big baby and said I needed diapers like his baby brother and Carl laughed at me and called me pissy pants. Jimmy’s mom found out what he did and said and he is being punished until school is out and maybe part of the summer. But I promised to not tell what his punishment is because I don’t want anyone to tease or laugh at him”
“Carl, I am very disappointed in you. Erik lost his mom a few months ago, and you are supposed to be a friend. A true friend would never tease or bully a friend. They stick up for them and help them thru tough times. Your cousin is a bed wetter and he looks up to you. If he knew you called someone those names because he had an accident it would crush him. How would you feel about that? He is spending a few weeks with us this summer. If you tease him, I will tan your hide and more! What if it was you that this was happening to? I want you to think about that. I will talk to Mrs Jacobson (Jimmy’s mom) and see what punishment she gave to Jimmy and if it is fitting, I will give you the same, for the same amount of time. Now I want you to apologize, and to start with I will be taking your computer out of your room as well as your PlayStation. If you behave you might still get some game time before summer comes or is over.”
“Erik, I am sorry. I never should have laughed or teased you. It’s not your fault you are having accidents. I could not imagine how it feels to lose your mom. I know if I lost mine, I would cry my eyes out. I’m so sorry. I hope you can forgive me.”
“Thanks Carl. We are friends. We forgive each other. Kind of like brothers do. I hope your dad does the same punishment that Jimmy is getting. You won’t like it, but I bet you will never tease anyone again, especially about having an accident. We will still hang out if you can. Just like we do with Jimmy. Maybe we can all have a sleepover, even when you guys are being punished if your dad and Jimmy’s mom says it’s ok.”
“I am a little scared about this punishment now. But if Jimmy is getting it and since I acted like he did I guess it’s fair. I don’t want to hurt my little cousin, Conner, or make him feel bad. He has been hurt enough. He is the same age as Bobby, so maybe they can hang out when he is here.” Said Carl.
Then we shook hands and gave each other a bro hug. They went to get their stuff and we went to get some fresh fruit because that was all we still needed to get. I told Dad what Jimmy’s punishment was. He thought it was a good punishment and that Jimmy will not forget it and why he did wrong to get punished anytime soon. Sadly, lots of kids that get a spanking or lose electronic time forget what they did wrong the next day and will do it again. Dad said teaching Empathy to kids is very important. Then we talked about my daytime accidents.
Dad made an appointment for me to see my doctor the next day just to be safe. He checked me out and said he could not see anything wrong with my body that would cause it, but stress and the loss of a parent can cause it very easily. He told dad that in many cases older boys can start to act like a little boy or toddler sometimes, especially if they are stressed, sad, and depressed. He told dad he would give him a list of a few things he might want to get for me, just in case. I was confused because I saw him write it down and when dad looked at it he had a strange look. He also told dad that if it keeps happening I should wear protection to school, be it GoodNites or a diaper. He suggested that at night if I keep leaking out of the GoodNites to try diapers, and he gave dad the name of a store in town that has a bunch of different diapers for big kids like me. I was shocked.
Then it happened, I was sitting on the exam table in my undies and about to get dressed when I wet myself. I started to cry and dad hugged and held me. I felt like I was a little kid again. Maybe I need pull-ups or diapers like a little boy does, was what my mind was thinking.
“Erik, it’s not a big deal. I have had boys a lot older than you wet their pants here, just as I have many older boys that come in here wearing diapers or pull-ups. It’s not a big deal. However, let’s get you something you can wear home, because those undies are soaked, and hopefully your pants are still dry.” The doctor said.
The doctor went to a cabinet and came back with a diaper. It was like Jimmy’s was. I froze when he handed it to dad. He got dad a few wipes and some lotion. Then dad had me stand up while they cleaned off the examination table and then he laid me on it again.
Normally it was mom that diapered me for bed, but dad did a few times. He did it differently than mom did, and he tried to make me laugh each time, like he did when I was a toddler and he changed me. He was doing that again. He got me all clean and then told me to lift up. I did and he slid the diaper under my butt. He put lotion on me and then pulled the diaper up between my legs. He adjusted it a few times and then did the tapes. There were 2 on each side. Once he was done, he bent down and blew a raspberry on my tummy to make me laugh. Then he looked me in the eyes and smiled. I felt better because I knew my daddy loved me and was not mad at me.
“Erik, I love you. I will be honest, your bedwetting has been bothering me, because I thought we were past that, but if you need diapers at night or even during the day, I will help you and support you. I love you more than anything. Your mommy loved you so much, and she always said you were so cute and adorable when you were in your diapers, even as you got older and wore them at night. I was the one that pushed for you to wear the GoodNites because I thought it was more grown up. Your mom told me that it did not matter because they are all just a type of underwear and what’s important is that you are safe, and comfy. I will get you whatever you need while we go thru this challenge and whatever else comes up. I am here for you 110% son. I love you more than life itself.” Dad said, but he had tears running down his face for the last half.
“I love you too dad. I am still a big boy, even if I might need diapers in the day and do need them at night. Just please don’t call me a baby and don’t let others pick on me or tease me, like Uncle John or my cousins. Thanks Daddy.” I realized I said Daddy, which I had not called him in a few years, but it felt right. I blushed and he smiled. Then he helped me up and held my pants so I could step into them and pull them up over my diaper.
I saw the doctor write something for my dad, and then he gave it to him. I found out later it was a prescription for diapers so I could wear them at night and during the day if needed. But I did not want to wear them to school. Maybe the GoodNites because they are a pullup style and if I need to use the bathroom I still can. We went to a medical store and dad got diapers and other stuff for me, like wipes and lotion. I was so embarrassed when I was in the store. A mom and a boy older than me came in and she told him to get his diapers while she got the other stuff they needed. He blushed when he saw me when he was grabbing several packages of diapers. I just smiled at him and looked at my feet as dad was looking at diapers for me and asking me if there were any ones I liked better.
The boy suggested a few diapers to dad. He told him they were very comfortable and did not leak much. He told him which ones are not too thick so ok for school and which ones are really thick and better for at home and at night. Then he went to find his mom.
When dad had everything and talked to the person behind the counter, we had a bunch of diapers and other stuff, that I had to help carry out to the truck. We get home and I help carry everything inside. Dad says we will put most of them in the spare bedroom, so that way when I have friends over, they won’t see them in my closet.
We talk for a few minutes and then dad says if my homework is done I can watch tv. Dad is working on dinner and I hear him talking on the phone. When it’s about time for dinner, dad asks me if I need to be changed.
“Dad, I’m a big boy, I don’t need my diaper changed yet. I am still dry, I think.” I add because I am not so sure because it does feel a bit warmer now than it did earlier, but I don’t remember peeing in it.
“No problem Erik, but I want to check you. Do you want me to remove your pants like I used to do when I got you ready for bed, or do you want to do it yourself now? I know you are a big boy.”
I started to pull down my pants and when I did, I knew I was wet. I started to cry. Dad figured it out I guess, because he picked me up and held me. He talked softly to me and told me it was OK.
“Erik it’s ok. Don’t worry about it. I think it would be best that when you are in a diaper just plan on wetting in it. If you can make it to the bathroom, that is fine, but don’t worry about it too much right now. However, when you need to go POOPY, please tell me so I can get you to the bathroom. I always hated changing your poopy diapers. If you’re sick that is one thing, but as a big boy, I think you can be expected to go poop on the potty, right.” Dad said as he was holding and hugging me.
“OK, dad. Yeah, I don’t want to poop my diaper. Babies do that. I don’t want to be a baby. I’m sorry I’m so much trouble and work for you right now. I wish I was with mom in the car, that way I would not be a burden to you.” I said, without even thinking. I had those feelings on and off since the accident and I never told anyone about it, not even my therapist.
“Erik don’t ever say such a horrible thing! Losing your mom broke my heart, but I still have you. Your mom and I talked many years ago and agreed that if anything happened to one of us, the other would do whatever they could to make sure you were happy, safe, and knew you were loved unconditionally. If you had been in that car with your mom and killed, I would have been devastated and had nothing left to live for. Just so you know, the cop that was on the scene, said he was thankful that your booster seat was empty. Because where it was in the car, would have meant you would have been hurt badly, but not killed. Maybe paralyzed or something like it. I would not want you to suffer that way. Wetting your pants and needing diapers is not a big deal. If it lasts a week, a month, a year, or many years, I don’t care. I will change you as long as you need or want me to, and I will be here for you. Your mom is in Heaven watching over us right now, and I bet she is crying to hear you are thinking that way. Please don’t ever think like that. If you feel sad, scared, depressed, or anything else, please talk to me. I will always love you. I know some kids are scared that their parents will not want or love them because they are gay or for other reasons. I don’t care, I will love you forever, no matter whom you fall in love with, or like, or anything else. One of our best friends in college was gay. He was a great man, and if he had not been shot a few months before you were born, he would have been your godfather. You are named after him, in his honor. He was killed by some inbred red-neck bible-thumping idiot that hated gays and shot several men as they came out of a club one night. Know I will always accept and love you no matter what.” My dad said as he was crying.
He held me for a few minutes and then finished taking my pants off before he set me down.
“When it’s warm and we are at home, if you are diapered, I think it best if you are in just your diaper. You can wear a shirt if you want to or are cold. I will get you some PJs, that will help hide your diapers and also support them for when you sleep. It’s not punishment, but this way I can tell if you need to be changed, much easier, and if you do leak, it will be less laundry for us. If we have people over, you can wear some shorts or your PJs, at least until they know about your diapers and then we will work that out.”
“Ok daddy.”
“Erik, you can call me dad, but if you ever want to call me daddy, that is fine too. I think what your therapist said about many boys that have suffered a major loss or abuse needing to be little and or younger boys again for a while so that they can heal and deal with the feelings and emotions is very true for you. You are still a big boy, but here at home I might treat you like you are a little younger, but you are NOT A BABY. OK?”
“Ok Daddy. Does that mean we can snuggle on the sofa again like you used to let me, and mom still did when you were not home?” I said with a bit of a blush and a smile.
“If that will make my little diaper boy happy, sure. We can snuggle and cuddle on the sofa to watch tv, or even read a book together like we used to.” Dad said with a smile, then kissed my forehead.
“You’re wet, but not soaked, you will last for a while still. Let’s get the table set and have dinner. Then we can talk about our plans for spring break, next week because you will be having some sleepovers. Unfortunately, I have to go out of town for a couple of days for work.”
END Chapter 1
Suggested Diaper Boys Reading: (Note, Wattpad has been deleting lots of great diaper boy stories and closing author's accounts. If you find one you like, find a way to save it. Please send me links to newer stories you like, so I can add them to the list at the end of each chapter.
Willie's Camping Trip with Friends
________________
Please feel free to leave Kudos and Comments. If you want to email me, I have added my email in some of the later chapters. You will have to keep reading to find it. Enjoy.
Chapter 2: Diapers at School
Chapter Text
Lemons to Lemonade 2
From Chapter 1:
“Erik don’t ever say such a horrible thing. Losing your mom broke my heart, but I still have you. Your mom and I talked many years ago and agreed that if anything happened to one of us, the other would do whatever they could to make sure you were happy, safe, and knew you were loved unconditionally. If you had been in that car with your mom and killed, I would have been devastated and had nothing left to live for. Just so you know, the cop that was on the scene, said he was thankful that your booster seat was empty. Because where it was in the car, would have meant you would have been hurt badly, but not killed. Maybe paralyzed or something like it. I would not want you to suffer that way. Wetting your pants and needing diapers is not a big deal. If it lasts a week, a month, a year, or many years, I don’t care. I will change you as long as you need or want me to, and I will be here for you. Your mom is in Heaven watching over us right now, and I bet she is crying to hear you are thinking that way. Please don’t ever think like that. If you feel sad, scared, depressed, or anything else, please talk to me. I will always love you. I know some kids are scared that their parents will not want or love them because they are gay or for other reasons. I don’t care, I will love you forever, no matter whom you fall in love with, or like, or anything else. One of our best friends in college was gay. He was a great man, and if he had not been shot a few months before you were born, he would have been your godfather. You are named after him, in his honor. He was killed by some inbred red-neck bible-thumping idiot that hated gays and shot several men as they came out of a club one night. Know I will always accept and love you no matter what.” My dad said as he was crying.
He held me for a few minutes and then finished taking my pants off before he set me down.
“When it’s warm and we are at home, if you are diapered, I think it best if you are in just your diaper. You can wear a shirt if you want to or if you’re cold. I will get you some PJs, that will help hide your diapers and also support them for when you sleep. It’s not punishment, but this way I can tell if you need to be changed, much easier, and if you do leak, it will be less laundry for us. If we have people over, you can wear some shorts or your PJs, at least until they know about your diapers and then we will work that out.”
“Ok dad.”
“Erik, you can call me dad, but if you ever want to call me daddy, that is ok too. I think what your therapist said about many boys that have suffered a major loss or abuse needing to be little and younger boys again for a while so that they can heal and deal with the feelings and emotions. You are still a big boy, but here I might treat you like you are a little younger, but you are NOT A BABY. OK?”
“Ok Daddy. Does that mean we can snuggle on the sofa again like you used to let me, and mom still did when you were not home?” I said with a bit of a blush and a smile.
“If that will make my little diaper boy happy, sure, we can snuggle and cuddle on the sofa to watch tv, or even read a book together like we used to.” Dad said with a smile, then kissed my forehead.
“You’re wet, but not soaked, so you will last for a while still. Let’s get the table set and have dinner. Then we can talk about your plans for spring break next week because you will be having some sleepovers. Unfortunately, I have to go out of town for a few days.”
Chapter 2
We had dinner. Dad made spaghetti. It’s one of my favorite foods and mom always made it when I was upset or had a really bad day. I’m happy daddy remembered how much I like it. I got to make the cheesy garlic bread. It had extra garlic on it and 3 kinds of cheese. YUMMY!
After I cleared the table and put the dirty dishes in the dishwasher and dad put the leftovers away, he said we should go sit on the sofa.
“Erik, I have to go out of town next week for a few nights. I have talked to both Adam’s mom and Jimmy’s Mom. The plan is that next week you will be spending most of the week at their houses. 3 nights at Adam’s, and 1 night at Jimmy’s is the current plan. If you boys all behave, and I am not too tired I will let you have them over for a sleepover on either Friday night, depending on when I get back, or Saturday. How does that sound?”
“OK dad. Did you talk to Adam’s mom about my diapers and wearing them in the daytime and stuff?”
“Yes I did, and she will take care of everything, so don’t worry. By the way, Adam has offered to wear a diaper whenever you wear one if it will make you feel better. She said it’s his choice what type of underwear he wants to wear when you are over. She suggested that it might be good if she teaches you both how to change a big kid’s diaper, so you can change each other. So, after school, if he comes over here, he can change your diaper if you need to be changed. He knows how to change Devon’s wet diapers, she said.”
“I almost forgot that I got school tomorrow and I have to wear a diaper. I am scared dad. What if the other kids find out what I am wearing? They will all tease me and make fun of me.” I said as I started to cry. I have been really emotional lately and I guess I cry a lot more than I used to.
“Erik, it’s OK. You only have 2 days until spring break. I am ordering you some special shirts for big kids who wear diapers. They will help hide your diaper. You wear it as an undershirt. When it’s on, no one will be able to see your diaper. I will be ordering you several of them tonight. The lady at the medical supply store suggested I look on Amazon and CBO Baby for them in your size. That will make it easier for you when we get them. For the next 2 days, I think wearing an extra-long shirt will work. Maybe wear those overalls in your closet. No one could see what you are wearing. I will be taking you to school tomorrow, so I can talk to the school about your accidents and the need for diapers. I have a note from your doctor, and some diapers I will give the nurse, so if you need to be changed at school, hopefully, she can do it, at least until you learn how to do it. I also sent an email to your teacher and told her the problems and that the doctor said you would need to wear protection and that if you need to go to the nurse, it’s important you get to go right away, and no one knows why. She is very nice and I am sure will help you out.”
“Ok, I guess it would be good, just in case. I would hate for the diaper to leak at school because they would know I wear, and wet my diapers like a big baby. I guess the teacher should know so if I need to rush to the bathroom or office, she can give me a pass and not ask too many questions.”
“I have a list of items that it was suggested I look for you. I got some at the medical supply store and I will order the rest online. I will get you those diaper shirts in white so they look like normal undershirts. But I will also see if they have any in navy, red or even green so that they can be a normal shirt for you too. I think for school, you should wear your fancy boxers over your diaper this week. You can tuck your shirt into your boxers if needed.”
We talked for a little while more about stuff, and I asked Dad to bring me a souvenir from his trip. He is going to Las Vegas for a conference, but said he would try to find me something I would like. Dad suggested I take a bath and then get changed for bed. I said it was too early because it was only 7 pm.
“Erik, your diaper is pretty wet now and you are going to need to be changed soon. I think it’s better for you to get your bath now, and then once you are changed for bed, we can watch TV together. You can snuggle on my lap, while we sit in my chair if you want. You used to love that at night before you went to bed.”
“Ok. That’s fair. I don’t think my PJs will fit over the diaper, so what do I wear to bed?
“It’s not too cold now, so I think you can wear just your diaper. You can wear a PJ top or a shirt if you want to. I will get you some summer PJs and winter PJs for over your diapers if you want me to?”
“Yeah, I think I would like some PJs for summertime. I know I had planned on just sleeping in my undies now, and last year I slept in just the GoodNites when it got really hot, but I would like something in case we have anyone visiting us over the summer, like my cousins. If it’s okay with you dad?”
“That’s just fine with me Erik. I will get you some lightweight ones for summer and then the super soft fleece ones for winter. I will order them a bit larger than normal, so you can grow into them by the time winter is here. Now let’s get you into the bathroom and in the tub.”
I got a bubble bath and played in the tub until I was waterlogged, and my fingers were all wrinkled. Dad dried me off with a towel when I got out of the tub, just like he or mom did when I was younger. It felt so nice and loving. I know I’m a big boy, but I guess I do miss some of the stuff they did for me when I was little.
We went into my room and on my bed was a towel, and I saw next to it a diaper and some powder.
Dad picked me up and laid me on the towel. Then he took the diaper and opened it up. It looked really thick. It was like the nighttime one Jimmy wore. He told me to lift my butt up. I did and he slid it under me and I lowered my butt onto it. It was really soft, but it felt thick. Then he put powder on my peepee and my little peanuts. Then on my butt. He pulled the diaper between my legs and got it evened out. Then he did the tapes. He got it on nice and tight but it felt good, I guess. It was really soft but the outside was plastic so it was slippery and felt neat.
I laid in bed for a minute or so and just felt the diaper. I guess I was smiling because dad was watching me and he had a smile too.
“It looks like it fits you very well and that it feels pretty comfy based on your smile. I will put some of the powder and lotion in your top drawer, along with a few of each of the diapers. The rest will be in the guest bedroom closet, and I will have some in my room, in case I need to change you in there.”
I sat up and I could feel how thick it was. I could not close my legs. I slid over to the edge of my bed and then stood on the floor. The diaper slid really easy on the sheets which was nice. When I stood up, I could not close my legs and it felt really weird to stand that way. When I walked, I could not walk normally because it was so thick. I waddled like you see a toddler do when they are in a thick diaper or a really wet one. Since I waddle now when it’s dry, what will it be like in the morning when I wake up? My GoodNites leaked every night for the last 2 weeks. I think this diaper will be able to hold it all. I bet I could wet it now and then wet it at night and even wet it again after breakfast and it still won’t leak. Only time will tell. I could hear it making noise every step I took, or anytime it moved, even when I slid off my bed, I heard it make noise.
Dad walks behind me and we go out to his chair. I turn the corner to the family room and stop to look at dad. He is staring at my diaper, smiling, and has his phone in his hand. I blush a little.
“Erik, it’s ok. It has been a while since you were actually diapered at night. Even longer since you waddled like that, especially when dry. I can only imagine how much you will waddle in the morning. You look so cute and adorable like that. Your mom would be telling you how cute you look and taking lots of pictures if she was here. You are definitely a big boy, but in that diaper, you do look a bit like a big toddler, and it is adorable. I love you buddy. Now let’s get snuggled up in my chair and see what we can find on TV.”
We watched TV until it was my bedtime. Dad offered to carry me to bed, but I said I wanted to walk. I waddled. I had wet some. You could see the wet spot in the front of the diaper, but it was not really wet at all. It felt a little warmer in the front. It was really soft and kind of like having a soft pillow for undies. I did not want to like it, but I did. I figured that since it felt a lot better than the GoodNites do, it won’t be so bad wearing a real diaper again. Especially if it keeps my bed dry so I don’t wake up in the middle of the night in a cold wet spot.
Dad helped me into bed, then gave me a big hug, and a kiss on my forehead. Then he tucked me in, and gave me Whiskers, my otter stuffie to cuddle with. I felt like a little kid because I still had a few stuffies I liked to sleep with, but mom told me that lots of big kids still have them and sleep with them, even some teenagers have them. Sometimes they might not be on their bed, but sometimes when they feel anxious, scared, worried, or stuff, then they sleep with their stuffie again and talk to it. So it’s ok to have my stuffies as long as I like them and they make me feel safe or special.
I fell asleep pretty quickly. I woke up only 2 times that I remembered from nightmares. That was better because normally it’s at least 3 or 4 times a night if not more. I knew I was wetter each time I woke up, and the last time I felt how warm it was, so I knew I had just peed.
Dad came in and woke me up in the morning. When we pulled the covers back, my diaper looked really wet. But the bed was totally dry so that was great. Dad checked out my diaper to see if I needed to be changed now, or after breakfast. He said I was really wet, but the diaper still had room for more, so I should be fine until after breakfast when I get ready for school. Then Dad took a few pictures with his phone as I was getting up.
I slid out of bed and when I stood up, I felt how heavy it was. It was a lot thicker than it was when dad put it on last night. Then I headed out to get some breakfast. Dad took a few pictures with his phone of me waddling to the kitchen in my soaked diaper. It was hard to walk. I thought it might be easier to crawl, but that would look too babyish, so I just kept on walking with a major waddle. My legs were bowlegged daddy said. He told me it was cute. When I blushed, he reminded me the most important part was I got good sleep and did not get the bed all wet. I told him I only woke up twice and that made him happy that I had fewer nightmares.
When I got to the kitchen, Dad was making his special oatmeal. It had some fruit and raisins in it. It’s so good. We split a banana and got a big glass of milk. At least dad is not making it so I don’t drink much, so I don’t wet. I was worried he might do that, which means I would be thirsty all the time. I know a friend of mine last year when we had a sleepover, he wet the bed and his parents did not let us drink anything after dinner so that we might not wet the bed. But it did not make any difference and just meant we went to bed really thirsty. I am thankful my parents never did anything as mean or stupid as that. Mom always said, if I am thirsty, then I should drink something because it’s my body telling me I need liquids.
After breakfast, Dad goes with me to my room. He asks if I need to go to the bathroom. I tell him I think I maybe need to poop, but I want to try no matter what. He smiles and then we go to the bathroom. He removes my very heavy and wet diaper, and then I sit on the toilet. He rolls the diaper up and puts it in the trash can. As he walks out, he tells me to let him know when I am done and he will get me diapered for school in a thinner diaper.
5 minutes later, I am done, and wipe then tell him I am done.
“Did you go poopy on the potty?” he asked as he came into the bathroom, and was laughing as he said it. I knew he was trying to be funny and not tease me.
“Yes Daddy, I went poopy on the potty like a big boy,” I said to him and then started to laugh. We both laughed. Then he picked me up, gave me a hug, and told me he loves me. He carried me to my room. He laid me down on a towel again and got me cleaned up, lotioned, and then diapered for school. The package said Tranquility Smart Core adult diapers, size youth.
Dad had set out my overalls, so I wore them and picked a Mandalorian shirt to wear with it. Once I was dressed, you could not tell I was in a diaper unless you knew what to look for and I bent over so you could see my thicker butt. Maybe it won’t be so bad wearing a diaper to school.
I called Adam and told him Dad was taking me to school. He wanted to ride with us, and Dad said it was ok. He and his brother came over in a few minutes. Devon is in kindergarten, and he goes to school when we do, but he gets out earlier than us.
When we get to the school it’s before any of the buses arrive so it’s pretty empty. We all go into the office. Dad suggests Adam take Devon to his classroom. Adam wanted to stay and make sure I was ok because I told him in the truck what I was wearing. But Dad told him it was ok, and that we could talk when he is done.
Dad talked to Mrs. Nickels. She was a friend of my mom. She is the school secretary person that helps people get stuff sorted out at school. She has always been nice to me and Adam. I guess Dad told her why he was here because she looked at me, and I heard her say. “Poor little guy. Let me call the nurse, so you can talk and give her his extra diapers.” This made me blush a little bit.
A few minutes later the school nurse came out and led Dad and me to the nurse area. She is a nice elderly lady. I heard she has been the school nurse for over 30 years. Dad gave her a copy of the note from the doctor, that Mrs. Nickels told him to give her. She looked at me and said “Erik, I am very sorry for your loss of your mommy. I know you are probably embarrassed, but there are a lot of kids here that wear diapers or pull-ups to school. Some are older than you. I know at the middle school there are about 20 kids, most of them boys, that wear diapers or pullups to school regularly. Hopefully, in a few months your body and mind will have dealt with the feelings and stress and your wetting will be back to normal. But until then, don’t worry about it, because there are a lot of boys that come in here to get their diapers changed, or to change their own diaper or pullup.”
“Thanks. I am just worried someone will find out and everyone will think I’m a big baby.”
“One of the rules is that you can’t tell anyone else who you saw here when you come in to get changed. Most boys come during lunchtime after they eat. Your lunch is for 3rd, 4th, and 5th graders, but sometimes there will still be some of the younger kids waiting to get changed if you come at the beginning of lunch. Some of the older boys actually come early and help change their little brothers. But don’t worry Erik, it will be fine. I will show you where we will keep your diapers and change of clothes. Each child has a cubicle over here. They are separated by grade, so you are in the 4th-grade section, which as you can see has 9 names with the daily color, Blue, and 12 more for part-timers, Yellow. Those are the ones that might only need pullups or diapers sometimes, maybe on Thursday and Friday because when they take tests they focus hard on the test and then can have an accident. Let’s put your stuff in this cubicle. I will label it with your initials, EH. The only kids allowed in this section are those that have wetting problems and need a diaper or pullup. That is why there is this door and then curtain to keep the changing area separate from where kids come into the medical or nurse area.”
“Thank you. This is all new for me and it’s embarrassing being my age and being back in diapers during the day. I stopped wetting the bed right after school started, and now I wet it so much I need a thick diaper to keep dry. My Doctor said it will get better but could take time. Thanks for being nice to me.”
“Oh Sweetie, you are a very polite boy, and I try to be nice to everyone, but when I see a sad, scared boy I always try to help him. The funny part is in the past week, you are the 3rd boy that is back in diapers during the day and wearing them to school.”
“I wonder if the other two are my friends. Jimmy Jacobsen and Carl Stueck? I know Jimmy is wearing diapers again during the day and Carl might be too.”
“I won’t give any names out of what students are in diapers. But if you come at lunchtime to get checked and changed, you might see who in your grade is in diapers or pull-ups like yourself. Many of the boys become friends because they have something they think they need to keep a secret in common.” The nurse said, but she was smiling, so I think it is Jimmy and Carl that are the other 2 in diapers at school this week.
“If you need to get changed while you are in class, just let your teacher know. Most of the boys say they need to get their allergy medication or asthma medication, and the teacher sends them to see us. Normally it is either myself or our newer nurse. He started this year. He is a young man, that actually went to school here. I saw him daily when he was your age, and he is an expert at changing diapers. Erik, you can head out and play before school starts. I just need to add a few notes to your file here and have your daddy sign something for us. See you at lunchtime.”
I gave Dad a hug and he told me it will be OK. Not to worry, and have fun. When I exited the nurse area, I saw Adam sitting in the office hallway. It was weird because that is where you have to sit if you get in trouble and go see the principal. Adam saw me, smiled and stood up, and walked to me.
“Did you meet the nurse and get your cubicle and stuff all taken care of?” Adam said.
I was surprised he knew about how things there worked, and I guess I had a shocked look on my face.
“I know how it is because I had to wear pull-ups for a few months when I kept getting sick right after we started 3rd grade. I had a cubicle all 3rd grade just in case I needed dry clothes or needed a pullup. Now Devon has one because he has accidents sometimes when he focuses hard on a test or something and ignores the feeling that he needs to pee. I have had to go help get him changed this year. Remember at the beginning of the school year when I was called to the office 3 times in the first week of school? That was because Devon had an accident and did not want to let the nurse change him because she was a girl he said. Mom said the best way to fix his worry was to let him see her help me put on a pullup, and then he would be ok with it. So that is what we did. I got called when he had his lunch and I helped her check his pullup, and since he was really wet I told her we both needed to be changed. Devon looked at me like I was crazy, but I pulled down my shorts and showed my pullup. I wet it then, and she changed me and then changed him. He never had a problem with a girl nurse changing him after that. Mom got me the new harry potter lego set because I did that for Devon and wore the pullups and even wet them so he would know it was ok.”
“Wow, you never told me that. I thought we told each other everything, but I guess you are holding some of the good stuff and not telling me.”
“Devon was scared others would tease him so I promised him that I would not tell anyone about his pull-ups at school. Then Rex got sick and died, and I was so upset that my dog died and he was my 2nd best friend, and I did not know what to do.”
“Yeah, I remember when Rex died. I was sad, because he was a cool dog, but you were devastated and cried so much. I felt so bad for you and I did everything I could to make you smile, even doing that stupid dance, that always made you laugh.”
“You’re my best friend, Erik, I would do anything for you. I have a surprise I will show you when you sleep over next week. Now let’s go play hacky. Mom found my old blue hacky sack last night. It’s my favorite one, so we can use it over by the classroom until we have to go inside. Maybe Jimmy and Carl will want to join us.”
“Sounds good. I guess you know that after we are done eating lunch, I need to go to the nurse’s office so I can get checked and changed so I don’t leak. But then when I am done, we can hang out the rest of lunch and have fun.”
“I will walk with you to the nurse’s office. If I can’t sit inside, I will wait outside on these benches here. But I think she will let me wait with you. She knows me and I know a few of the boys from last year that I met then, that wear protection to school. Besides I bet Jimmy will be going with you at lunch to get changed”
“Yeah and maybe Carl too. I think he got the same punishment because his dad was very upset the other night when he heard what he said and how he acted. I have not talked to him, because yesterday I left school early to go to the doctor.”
We went and played Hacky for the next 15 minutes. It was a little harder for me to move and do the hacky moves because of my diaper. I missed a few moves I normally would not. Adam looked at me and I just pointed to my diaper and then a second later he got it, smiled, and said, “sorry, never thought it would get in the way like that”.
One of our other friends came over and played hacky with us. I missed a few easy ones and just told him it was the Overalls. He asked why I wore them, and I told him, “My mom gave them to me for Christmas, and she said she thought I looked good in them. I have not worn them since she died. I thought I should wear them because I know it would make my mom happy.”
He looked at me, smiled, and said “If it had been my mom and stuff, I would wear them too. Every week at least just so she knew I thought about her.” He got a tear in his eye and said he had to use the bathroom and left. I think his parents are divorced, and he lives with his dad. Jimmy came up just as Billy was walking away.
“Hi Jimmy, I hope you are doing good today. You have not talked to us much this week, and I guess you are mad at me because of what your mom did” I said.
“No, I’m not mad at you. I was at first, but Bobby told me it was my fault, because mom had warned me not to tease him anymore, and then told me after the first time not to tease you. He said I did what I wanted to do, and I knew I would get punished, but did it anyway like I normally do. He was right. It’s not your fault. It is mine and I was being a real jerk and not a good friend. I know we hung out and talked a little bit on Saturday, but I was just still not sure how I wanted to tell you sorry again because I was being such a jerk and acting like a bully, and I hate bullies. Can you forgive me for being so mean and a bad friend?” Jimmy said and looked really concerned that I would tell him off or something.
“We are friends. We all screw up, and you said sorry and I know you meant it and will not be mean or tease me anymore, so it’s done. I have forgiven you and I still consider you one of my best friends.” I said and then put my fist out so we could fist bump. Adam came over as I was talking and looked at Jimmy, and said “Same”. We all fist-bumped and it was all good.
“Jimmy, I assume you go see the nurse after lunch for your new medicine?” I asked him.
Jimmy looked embarrassed and his face blushed a little and I saw him move his waist and legs like he was trying to adjust his diaper. “Yeah, I go after lunch and the nurse takes care of it.”
“Ok, Cool. Then we can walk to the nurse together because I have to get my medication after I eat lunch too, just like you.”
When I said this, Jimmy looked at me strangely for a second, then looked at my crotch, and then back at me. He could not tell what I was wearing under the overalls, but I could tell what he was wearing under his new jeans. I just smiled and nodded, and told him my Doctor said I should from now on.
We talked for the last few minutes. We saw Carl just as the first bell rang. I waved at him and he waved back.
“Carl, see you at recess I hope, and for sure at lunch, ok?”
“Ok, if you want me to hang out with you still, Great,” Carl said, in a bit of a sad and excited tone.
“Of Course, your my friend, and we are all friends, so Yah!!”
Carl smiled and went to his class.
The day went ok. Recess was boring because it was raining. Whoever said it never rains in California is an idiot! But it stopped before lunch so that meant we could go play or hang out during lunch.
The 4 of us sat together at lunch. A few other friends sat with us. But we just talked about cartoons and the science project we have to work on, and how it will suck because during spring break our teacher wants us to research the project so we can turn in an outline on Tuesday after the break is over. All 4 of us will be sleeping over one night at Jimmy’s house. Carl is partly grounded, but his dad says he has to go out and do stuff, he just can’t sit in the house, hiding in his diaper. He needs to do normal stuff so he knows how I and others that wear them feel. He told us how weird it feels to ride his bike in a diaper, especially the really thick one. I told him I have to try it, and get used to it, since that is what I am wearing all the time now.
Carl looked at me, with a surprised look on his face. Then he said, “I’m sorry. I was a jerk and acted like a crappy friend. You were nice and forgave me. I kind of know how you feel, but only about what you have to wear, not about how sad and everything else you must feel. I hope you don’t have to use them for #2, because I had to do that last night, and it was not fun. It felt really weird and smelled bad. It was weird when I had to sit and felt it spread all over my butt and stuff. Then it felt bad after a while because I had to wait until it was time for my shower and then bed for dad to take care of it. Wet is not bad. It kinda feels good especially when it’s all warm and squishy. It’s nice not having to stop watching tv or playing a game or stuff to go pee because I can just do it wherever and whenever I need. That part is really nice actually.”
“Yeah, I agree. Especially when it’s warm and squishy that feels good. And not having to miss a tv show or movie or stop playing video games, is so awesome. I bet the pro gamers wear diapers so they can play for hours and hours. If I was a pro I would do it for sure. My night ones are super soft, comfy, and hold so much,” Said Jimmy.
We finished eating and all 4 of us walked to the nurse’s office. When we got in there we saw 2 other 4 graders I knew and a 5th grader I kind of knew that were sitting in the row of chairs waiting. The nurse saw us and smiled. When she saw Adam she looked at him confusedly, and then said “Adam, what are you doing here today? Is there a problem?”
“No Maam. I am here to show support for my best friend Erik, and my other friends Jimmy and Carl. But if you need, I can wait outside if it’s better or the others don’t want me in here, but I know the rules from last year, and I won’t say anything about who I see in here. I understand respect and privacy and would never want to hurt, or be the reason a person gets teased or bullied.”
“Normally a student that does not need our services is not allowed in, especially at this time and in this area. However, since you have been here many times before, and I know you are a good student and loyal friend, I will let you stay. But if any of the other kids have a concern and tell me, then I might have to ask you to leave.”
“Ok, that is fair. I just want to show my friends that I support them. I told my mom I would wear protection all spring break whenever Erik is at our house, to show him that we are best friends and that I would do anything to help him feel better and not worry so much.”
“That is very sweet of you, that shows just how much a real friend you are. I commend that.” Then the nurse took the next person in line, a 4th-grade boy from Mr. Jones’ class into the changing area. He is in the same class as Carl.
“Erik, that was the surprise I was going to tell you when you came to sleep over. But I am serious, I will wear whatever you wear when you are at my house, and when I sleep at your house, the same. I was actually going to show you because I was going to have mom diaper me before you came over, so that way we would be the same, and we could just do whatever we normally do.” Adam explained.
“Adam, you don’t have to do that if you don’t want to. But It’s so cool that you would. You are the best. My dad mentioned that your mom had said you would do that, but I was not sure if you really would. It would be like the old days when we did sleepovers and were in our night diapers watching tv or a movie or playing legos. Thanks” then I gave him a hug.
We all talked a bit while we waited our turn. Once Jimmy and Carl were changed, they went to the yard to play and we said we would join them in a few minutes because I was the next to get changed. There were several other kids waiting to get changed and a few had come in and got their pullups and went and changed themselves. I knew a few of them from being in class together before or from scouts. I was very wet but not soaked, so it was good. The nurse got me all cleaned up and changed into a fresh diaper. Then we were on our way to enjoy the rest of lunch break and recess.
The rest of the day went fine. We all rode the bus home. Carl gets off at the stop before ours. Adam, Jimmy, Bobby, and I all get off at our stop. We walked together and when we were alone, I told Bobby, what I was wearing and I explained to all of them why. Even about the accident at the doctor’s office and what dad said and suggested and stuff like that.
Jimmy and Bobby went to their house. They are at the other end of the block on our street. So like 5 houses from me. They have an oversized corner lot, so it’s always fun to play in their yard because it is a lot bigger. When I got to Adam’s house he said I should come over for just a few minutes, because he wanted to show me something and we could work on our spelling words together. I agreed but said I needed to call my dad so he knew where I was. I did not see his truck in our driveway, so I guess he is not home.
When I walked in, his mom saw me. She gave me a big hug and a kiss on the forehead. She is like my 2nd mom and I am very thankful for that now. Mom was that way to Adam.
“Erik, your dad and I talked a lot last night and even today. I don’t know if you saw the note, but he wanted you to come over here until he gets home and then he will get you. He had some errands he had to run and then he was getting some stuff delivered. We figured you both could use a snack, and then should study and do any homework. If you need your diaper changed, I have some in my room for you and we have some in Adam’s closet too, just in case. He can change Devon, so he might be able to change you. But I suggested that when you are here that when I change you, he watches and helps so that way he will learn and can help you after school if you both go to your house or during summertime. By the way, with those overalls on, there is no way to tell that you are in a diaper, and I bet a wet one by now. Smart choice to wear those especially until your diaper shirts arrive.”
“Wow, I guess my dad told you everything.” I said as I blushed.
“Erik, it’s ok. I don’t think you boys know this, but last year us 4 parents sat down, talked, and agreed to take care of each other’s kids, should anything happen to the parents. So if anything happened to your daddy, then Erik you would live with us, and if something happened to me and Adam’s dad, then he and his brother would go live with you and your daddy. Your daddy is adjusting to your special needs and what he can do to help you and be the most supportive for you. He knows we love you and you are welcome here anytime. He has to start traveling for work again so when he does you will be staying here with us in Adam’s room. He also wanted to get ideas for clothes and other things to help make your lives easier at home and to help you relax and not worry so much. I gave him ideas and told him what I would do if it was Adam in your place right now, with the accidents and stress you are under. He did not tell me everything, he only told me what he needed to talk about and what he needed help with so he can be a better daddy for you and help you as much as he can. At the same time, it allows me to be on the same page as him so when you are here, it will be the same basic rules, treatment, and such so that it will be less stressful for you.”
“I hate how I seem to make daddy’s life so much harder now and am a burden on him.” I said with a tear rolling down my face.
“You are not a burden on him or anyone! We all love you and your mommy would not want to hear you talking or thinking like that. We are your family too. I know I am not your mom, and can never replace her, but if you ever need a MOMMY HUG, I am here for you, or if you need to talk to a mom instead of a dad about something, I am here. Adam is your best friend and I know he thinks of you like a brother, and Devon sees you as a big brother. When you did not come over after the accident, he asked “Where is brother Erik”? You are stuck with us being part of your family now.” She said with a smile.
“Erik, I wish you were my brother. But I am happy you are my best friend. I will do anything to help you and let you know I am here for you. I love you. It’s strange I know but I think of you like a brother and more. When you are sad, I am sad and feel empty. If you had died in the car with your mom, I would be so sad and lonely, I don’t know what I would have done. I had nightmares that you were in the car and I was alone. Then the nightmare was your dad and you moved and I never saw you again. That was the first week after the accident. I wet the bed every night that week and a little bit longer. I was embarrassed about it a little bit, but more worried that I would lose my best friend somehow. You would not talk to me that week and you would not even let me see you when I came over. I was so worried and scared you were just going to die because you did not want to live anymore and I wanted to show you that you had a reason to live, because we are best friends and we are there for each other, no matter what!” Adam said thru tears as he laid his feelings and heart out to Erik in front of his mom.
I had tears in my eyes from hearing this. Especially what Adam said. I felt bad that I hurt him so much and he started to wet the bed again because he thought I would not be his friend anymore or would leave him. I did not want to live without my mom, but I knew I had to. It was Dad, that made me realize that after about a week when he came into my room one evening and I was crying in bed. He picked me up, put me in a dry GoodNites, carried me to his room, and we laid on his bed both crying holding onto each other. He told me he loved me and was thankful that I was still here and that we would forever miss Mommy, but together we can get thru it, one day at a time. We have family and friends that will help too when we need a hug or someone to talk to. We have to continue to live because that is what Mommy wants for us.
“Adam, I am so sorry I made you so sad. I was just so upset, scared, angry, and confused. I did not want to talk to anyone because everything made me think of my mom and that made me hurt more. I love you and you are my best friend and like a brother. I should have let you back into my life then, but I was just so messed up and upset. I am sorry I made you start wetting the bed again. You have been the nicest person to me since the accident. Even when I start to cry, you never say anything mean or tell me to toughen up, you just give me a hug and tell me it will be ok. Thanks” I said as I cried and hugged Adam even more. Then his mom wrapped her arms around us and hugged us both. We were like that for a few minutes and then she said we needed to get working on our snack and then homework.
“Erik, I want you to know that your dad and I talked about what he is getting for you. I suggested some of it, and the doctor suggested some. I would get the exact same stuff for Adam if he was having wetting problems and needed diapers and some time as a little boy again. Don’t be embarrassed by any of it, because you are a big boy. I think some of the stuff will make it easier on both you and your dad daily, and some will help you relax more and be more of a kid, instead of how much you worry about adult stuff. You are a big boy and a little boy, whichever you prefer, but you are a kid and you need to focus on having fun, school stuff, and just being a kid with your friends. I hope over the next few weeks you will find that easier. I know your mommy told you many times to just be a kid and not worry about the grown-up stuff or about things you can’t control. So, I hope over the next month or so you can work on that for all of us.”
“Thanks. I will try. I am glad I can stay here when dad has to travel. I hoped I could instead of him getting some stranger to babysit me.”
“Do you need a change before your snack and homework, or should I check to see how wet you are?”
I blushed, but said, “I am wet but I don’t know how wet or how much these hold, so maybe if you check it would be best.”
She took me over to the sofa and then removed my overalls. Then they fell to the floor, I was a little embarrassed to be in my diaper and shirt in front of Adam. I looked at my diaper and it was very wet and you can see the difference in color from where it is dry and wet.
“I think you need a dry diaper, so you don’t leak, and to prevent a diaper rash. I reminded your dad about rash cream. If you step out of your overalls, we can go get you changed, unless you want me to do it here.?”
“I don’t think I want to do it here because the floor is cold. Will it be in Adam’s room or your room?”
“I think we should use my room, because Adam can watch better on the difference of changing a big kid’s diaper compared to Devon’s Pampers size 6.”
She led Adam and me to her room. She put a towel on her bed and then had me lay on it. She removed my wet diaper and then used some wipes to clean me up, then put some lotion and some cream on me after she slid a fresh diaper under me. Then she put some powder on my boy bits and butt. Finally, she pulled the diaper up between my legs and did the top tape on each side then the bottom tape. It felt good to be in a dry diaper. She then led us back to the kitchen area, and she just folded up my overalls, for later, so I was in just my shirt, diaper, and socks.
Adam and I ate our snack and then did our homework. We quizzed each other on spelling words and got our math worksheet done. We went to play Legos in Adam’s room. A few minutes later, Devon came to the door and asked if he could play with us.
Before Adam could say anything, I said “Sure, you can help us. Can you bring some of your cars so they can drive in our city?” Devon ran to his room to get some cars.
“You don’t have to let him play with us.”
“I know but I used to play alone all the time when I was his age, and it gets boring. He has the best big brother in the world, and he just wants to be around you, so why not let him play too? I don’t mind. I don’t think he will make a big deal about my diaper.”
Devon returned a few minutes later with his hands full of matchbox cars. He put them down and put the Shelby Mustang in front of me, and the monster truck in front of Adam.
“You get that cool Mustang because you are really cool and nice to me and that Mustang is my all-time favorite. Adam gets the truck because it’s my favorite truck. It’s big and strong, just like my brother is.”
This made both of us smile. Adam looked at me with a look that said, OK I understand now. Thanks.
We played together for over an hour. About 30 minutes into our play Devon started to do a peepee dance. It was kinda cute and funny. About that time their mom came to see what we were doing. She was just about to the door when she heard us talking.
“Devon, I think you need to go peepee. You don’t want to have an accident and get your clothes all wet. We can stop playing for a few minutes while you go potty. I bet Adam has to go peepee too, so he needs a break too. Right Adam?” I said.
“Not really,” he said but then when he saw the look I gave him he realized what I was doing.
“Well now that you mention it, I think I do need to pee, and I don’t want to get the floor wet, Mom would be really mad if we got the rug wet. Let’s go to the bathroom so we can pee and then play more. Come on Devon” said Adam, as he knew I wanted him to set the example for his brother because I could not because I was in a diaper and I think it was a little wet too. He led his brother into the bathroom that they shared between their bedrooms.
“Erik, come here please” I heard his mom whisper from the doorway, and was shocked to see her.
“I saw what you did. That was so sweet of you. Letting him play with you will have him so happy tonight. He would have wet himself just so he would not miss time to play with you big boys. Remember what I said, he sees you like a brother, and that is why, because you always treat him so well and he looks up to you, as much as he does Adam. Thanks again. Now I will let you boys finish playing. Your dad called and he will be home in about an hour and will let me know when he is ready for you to head home.”
“Thanks. I like Devon. I never had a brother, and he is pretty cool. I know little kids can be a pest at times, but when I was his age, I had no one to play with, and I know how lonely that is. I don’t mind if he plays with us sometimes, but sometimes we want to do stuff that he does not understand so I hope he won’t be too upset when we don’t let him play all the time.”
“I think he will understand, and if you just tell him it’s time for you older boys to play stuff, and that later or tomorrow he can play with you guys again, he will be happy with that. Thanks for getting Adam to take him to the bathroom because that is the only way he would have left to go was if one of you to went to go pee, and right now that would have to be Adam.” She said and then giggled a bit. I blushed but nodded because I agreed.
Just as we finished Devon and Adam came out of the bathroom. Devon had to show his mom that he was helping us with legos and that he brought his cars over to we had cars for the city. It was clear he was so happy to be playing legos with us.
About 45 minutes later I heard the phone ring but ignored it. Then Adam’s mom came up and said she would be back in a few minutes as she had to help my dad with something. We were to stay in the house. When she comes back I will need to head home, but told us to keep playing and having fun. I guess it was about 15 minutes or more when she came back. She told us it was time for me to go home.
Devon gave me a hug and said “thanks for letting me play legos with you guys. It was the most fun I had in a really long time!” He was really excited.
“No worries Devon, there will be times when we need to do stuff just us older boys, and I hope you will understand, but it’s fun to have you play with us sometimes too. You’re a cool dude, and if I ever had a little brother, I hope he is as cool and nice as you.” I told him and gave him a hug back. He looked like he would cry he was so happy. He then went to his room.
“That was so sweet” was what their mom said as she walked Adam and me out to the front room.
“Adam, I think it might be good if you go over with Erik. Some of this might be a surprise or shock for him, but when he knows his best friend is there for him, he won’t worry about it so much and just let it go and be a kid. Ok. I expect you home for dinner, so you have about 30-45 minutes max.”
“Ok, I will” was Adam’s reply.
I went to get my overalls but did not see them. “Where did my overalls go?” I asked.
“Oops, I took them over when I walked over to help you dad, I never thought about it, just mom’s instinct when I see kid’s clothes in the house to make sure they get to the right home. You guys can run across the grass and no one will notice your diapers.”
I think my mouth was open and my eyes looked like those from cartoons where they are huge, at the suggestion I wear a shirt and diaper to run back to my house. But I don’t have much of a choice I guess and if we don’t do the sidewalk, no one should see me.
We got our shoes on and were ready.
“OK, I guess. Adam, can you be the lookout to make sure there is no one out there before I go out?’
Adam checked the door and said it was clear. We ran over to my house and by the time we got the to door we were both laughing. Adam commented on how my diaper looks funny from behind when I run in it. He said it made him think of his brother in his paw patrol pull-ups, and my butt needed a sticker or cartoon on it, so it could move and make faces as the pull-up does.
We got to my house, and I opened the door. I saw some empty boxes in the room and saw Dad coming down the hall.
“Hi Adam, I hope you are doing well.” My dad said then he looked at me. And Adam nodded to him.
“Running around in just your diapers. I am glad you are able to relax and do that. After all, they are just a type of underwear, and lots of boys your age are out washing the car or even playing in the yard on a hot day in just their undies, so I am happy you are doing that Erik” said Dad as he gave me a big hug. The hug made me feel good and less worried if others saw my diapers because he is right. Last year Adam and I were in just our undies washing mom’s Mustang and dad’s truck, and then we ended up wrestling on the grass. It was so much fun.
“Erik, I got a few things that will make our life easier with you in diapers for a while. You are a big boy and not a baby. Some of these are for big boys that wear diapers, and others are because you are getting older and bigger. I kept your room so it looks like a boy’s room in your age range, for now. I put a few things in the spare bedroom. If we decide you want some or all of these in your room, then we can move them and rearrange things. I talked to Adam’s mom about some of these items and she made a few suggestions. She told me this is what she would do if it was Adam that was in diapers to make it easier on her, him, and the family overall. Some of these were things your mom and I had thought would be good ways to change your room around for your upcoming birthday as you are growing up. I hope you like the changes.” Dad said smiling but I think he was worried I would be upset.
Some Good Diaper Stories
Becoming the Baby of the Family
Adam's Bedwetting Problem Solved
End Chapter 2
Chapter 3: Adjusting to My New Normal
Chapter Text
“Ok Dad, but I’m worried a little bit. It kind of sounds like you made a baby room or something.” I said
“I always knew you were a very smart and perceptive boy. But that is only partly true, depending on how you look at things. Maybe I should explain a few things before I show you what I got you.” Dad said
“About 5 years ago one of the new guys at my work, Stan, had the same thing happen to him and his boys. His wife was killed and he was left to raise his 2 sons. One was your age, and the other was a teenager. Many of us offered to help them out in any way we could. In fact, you met his boys a few times because he asked if we could do some evening and overnight babysitting, during the first year. Nathan played with you and your toys. It was really cute in fact because he was acting just like you did. You were still in pullups or diapers at night and he was wearing his diapers and you boys were like twins from the movie. He was just bigger in size than you. It was adorable, especially now that I think back about it. We have a few photos around here of you 2 playing.”
“His oldest son was 14. Stan was not ready to leave both boys alone overnight, yet. His oldest son seemed to grieve and adjust normally, I guess he wet the bed for a month or 2 but with the help of a therapist, he was his normal self in a few months. He is in college now. But his youngest son was having a harder time with it. A lot like how you are. He was a bedwetter and was flooding his bed each night. He started to have daytime issues too. He also started sleepwalking and falling out of his bed because of nightmares. Nathan is now 14 and a pretty normal teen, with a few exceptions. In fact, I have arranged for him to babysit you a few times when I have to work late. I know Adam’s mom will be doing it most of the time, but when I explained Nathan and how he was in your exact shoes, she agreed it was a great idea for him to help you, and maybe mentor you and Adam, as you guys grow up. They are moving this weekend and will be about 2 blocks away. Over the past week, we have talked a lot and he offered me a few things that helped his son, and that he has outgrown, or wanted a newer version of.”
“It turns out Stan’s brother makes all kinds of very nice furniture, so he made most of these items. He is making us a new dining table and chairs that will be ready in a week or so. Your mom and I talked to him last year about the table. This is the table she wanted him to make but he was really busy then and we had other priorities, but now I think we need this table. It’s a little taller than our current one. In fact, he made the one your parents have Adam. Your parents know him I found out when your mom went with me to check out the furniture. One of the items I had to have him do we got lucky, because he actually had one partly done and he finished it the way I think you will like. The other will be ready at the same time our new table is. If you want it changed we can talk about it, like colors and such. Because it was not ready, I am borrowing a similar version from Stan, but if you want it, we can just keep it I think. I had him do it up in a way I think you will like. After all, you have always liked cars and trucks and I think lots of boys grow up on them all their life. To start with the next few nights, I want you to sleep in the guest room. Let me know how you like that new bed. If you like it we can move it to your room. In your room now is a new set of bunk beds. Nathan got that bed 2 years ago, and he is getting a bigger version when they move this weekend. The one in the guest room, he had until he was almost 13. It was in their guest room, and not used much, but a few times for sleepovers it seems. Some of his friends thought it was neat and when several slept over, they took turns in his old bed. Boys will be boys! After we look at the bedrooms, I will show you the other item I got. Adam, your mom said that if you liked any of it, she would be happy to get what you like for you, as well. It could be good when Erik sleeps over.”
“I am really confused now Dad. I trust you, and I know you love me and only want what is best for me. Adam’s mom said you both talked a lot and she thinks these are good things and will be good for me. As long as I got Adam as my best friend and he won’t tease me, I think I am ready for most things.” I said as I looked at Adam for support and confirmation, that he was my BFF and there for me no matter what.
“I am here for you Erik. We are best friends and more. I got your back. I don’t care what your room is like. It could have a crib in it and look like a pink baby’s room, and I would not tease you. Not only are we best friends and brothers, but I know that if your dad and my mom think it’s good for you, then it must be. If my mom said she would do it for me if it was me that was in your shoes, I know it can’t be really bad or punishment. It could be embarrassing, but even when my mom does that to me, it is normally still a fun thing.” Said Adam as he looked me in my eyes and smiled at me.
Dad smiled at how Adam and I were talking and the trust and support we had for each other.
“Ok boys, let’s go check out the rooms. We will start in your current bedroom Erik. Go ahead and go check it out I will be right behind you both.”
Adam and I ran to my room. When we got there it did not look too bad. I had a new bed; it was a type of bunk bed. The bottom bunk had sides all around it, on the ends and wall side. On the side I would get in, it had a piece that went all the way to the upper bunk and covered the upper half of the bed, where my head and arms are. So I could climb into bed where my feet go and then stretch out. It was neat because it had a shelf for books and my water cup at night as even a light for reading and some speakers and even a headphone jack and USB power plug so I can listen to music at night easily. But the sides were strange, they looks familiar but I just could not place where. The upper bunk had a rail on the side that came about 4 inches above the mattress, and then in the middle, it had a part that was about a foot above it. I guess it would prevent me or anyone else from rolling out of bed. The ladder was built into the foot section of the bunk. It was painted dark blue and then the railings and bars in them were different colors. Almost like a rainbow. When I was laying in it, I looked up at the bottom of the top bunk and it was painted like the sky, with stars and stuff. That was really cool.
Adam climbed into the bottom bunk with me. When we slept over at each other’s house, we slept in each other’s bed. We are not that big, and there is plenty of room for us. After all, I am kinda short and really slender, so most people think I am 7-8 instead of 9 going on 10. When I wore undies I wore size 6 normally. I wear size 8 slim jeans, but now with the diapers, Dad got me some normal size 8 because they hid the thicker youth diaper really well.
“So what do you think?” dad asked us.
“It’s pretty neat. I like the headboard bookcase and it has speakers in it too. The stars and stuff are really cool (pointing up). The colors are bright but I kinda like it. I don’t understand why it has the railing and bars and stuff on the wall side and on half of the front side. I guess it would make it so I could not fall out of bed. But I don’t do that much. The way the stuff is all around makes me think I have seen something like it before, but I just can’t think what it is” I said.
“Like I said, this was the bed Nathan got when he became a teenager, but I did get you a new mattress for it because your old mattress was ready to be replaced since you loved to jump on it from the time you got it until about a year ago. So, depending on things go, we shall see what works best for you. But I was hoping you would like it. It has lights in it for reading, speakers for music, a headphone jack if you want to use your headphones, a charger for your music player or tablet, and space to keep your drinks. I only saw the stars when we were putting it together and I thought that was a really nice touch. They will glow in the dark if they have a light on them for a while first. I figured both of you boys would fit in there with plenty of room to be comfy for a night or a while. You guys have lots of room to move around and even sit up and talk or play it looks like. That is great. Now let me show you the last thing, which I don’t think you noticed yet.”
Dad reached over and moved a latch. He slid the side that was by my head down to the feet area and then it latched in place. I realized the part by my head was 2 rows of bars and stuff on it, and it was because it was 2 pieces. Now that Dad moved it, it became like 1 solid piece. Now I am stuck in the bed. I realized what this reminds me of, it was like a CRIB. I was in a crib bunk bed. My daddy got me a crib because I am wetting the bed and wearing diapers again. I guess he thinks I am a baby. Adam realized what it was too. But I started crying and was not listening to him much.
“Wow, it’s like a crib, but a bunk bed.” That is why it has bars. But how can we open it to get out? We can’t climb over the top?” asked Adam, and then he realized I was crying.
“Erik what’s wrong?” asked Adam.
“Erik, buddy. Why are you crying? I love you and hate to see you cry” said my dad in a very concerned and loving voice.
“You think I am a baby because I need diapers now. That is why you got me a crib.” Was all I could get out as I was crying.
“Buddy, you are a big boy. I accepted the fact that you need diapers again for your underwear for a while. It’s not a big deal to me bud. I got you this bunk bed crib combo because I think it will be good for you. I have noticed that you are acting more like a little boy or toddler at times. Other times you are clearly a big boy going on 10. I talked to your therapist, and he suggested that I let you indulge in being a little boy at home when you want to be because it will help you heal faster and also help you feel safer, and hopefully make the nightmares go away. This is not punishment; it’s meant to help you. Adam’s mom thought it would be a great thing for Adam to have in his room too, and that he should sleep in the bottom bunk. Stan said he can actually make both bunks work like a crib, because one family wanted that for their boys, and he was able to do it. She said if the boys were to share a room again she might do that, and then Adam could have the top bunk and Devon the bottom bunk, while the other room becomes a playroom. Who knows, but she was interested in it.”
Adam was a little shocked to hear this. He knew his mom would have no problems getting him a bunk bed like this and not long ago he shared a room with his little brother so he knows it could happen again.
My dad opened the slide and I climbed out. He picked me up and gave me a big hug. I realized while he was holding me I was a lot wetter now, so I must have wet more when I started to cry. I never noticed it then, but my diaper is warmer and wetter than it was. I hope dad does not notice.
A few minutes later, dad put me down and suggested we go look at the guest room. I was a little scared to see what it had in it, but part of me already knew.
We walked into the guest room, and it looked so different. It was not a baby room, because it did not have all the frilly baby stuff and the paint, but it did have a large crib, the same size as my normal bed. It had tall sides, and I don’t think I can climb out of it. I also notice a dresser with a pad on the top. It was dark blue with, yellow accents. It has cars and trucks all over it. The handles of the drawers were different cars. It looked kinda neat. I noticed above it were some shelves and they had a bunch of diapers on it. I also saw that some looked like toddler diapers because I saw paw patrol, and the sticker under it said size 6, and they were not as thick or wide as the other ones.
“Dad it’s a baby crib” I whined.
“Erik, it is not a baby crib. It is a big boy’s special needs bed, like a crib. It is designed to keep big boys in bed, and safe. And before you ask, yes that is your new changing table. It has some of your clothes in it, and when your diaper shirts arrive and other stuff, they will be in it also. There are some diapers in it and a bunch more on the shelves above it. It was suggested that you might fit the Luvs and Pampers size 6 or size 7 diapers still, so I got you some of the normal size 6, those are these here with the paw patrol on them, and some of the overnight ones. These might work better for school because they are not as thick. We will see how they fit you.”
I was in shock. It was when I heard Adam ask about the crib that I focused again.
“So when Erik is in the crib, how does he get out if he needs to go to the bathroom or get some water?” asked Adam.
“Well, since Erik is in diapers, now, he won’t need to worry about needing to go to the bathroom, if he wakes up. If he is thirsty, I have a stand here next to the crib where he can have his water cup and stuff on it. I also have a safety monitor here, where he can push it to buzz me if he needs anything, is scared, or has a nightmare. I can set it to monitor it for noise, but I respect Erik’s privacy, and if he wants the noise mode turned on we can, so all he has to do is call out to me and it will buzz in my room. Otherwise, he just has to push the big blue button.” My dad explained.
Dad then picked me up and put me on the change table. He then took a strap and it went around my chest. It held me so I would not fall off or get down.
“Erik, this is your changing table. It’s much easier to change your diapers on here for both of us. I hope you like the cars. I picked that part out for you. I did not think you wanted dinosaurs, princesses, paw patrol, or my little pony. He could have done Minions, and I almost got that cover, but thought as you get older the car and trucks might work better, but we can always make changes to it, so you are happy. When you are older, and able to change yourself, it should be pretty easy for you to do it on here. Granted, you won’t need to strap yourself down, and I figure once you get used to it, if you don’t want the security strap, and are not fighting or fussing, then you don’t have to have it. I see you are wet now, but not enough for a change, so I will let you down and we can go see the last thing I got. This is the one that is on loan because yours will not be ready for a week or so.”
Dad released the strap and then helped me hop down. Adam had a smile on his face. I think he liked that I was now in a crib and using a changing table. It felt strange but I also felt loved, because Daddy went and got me this stuff he thinks will help me. I love him and I know he loves me.
“I got you an extra comfy mattress for this bed. I think you will really enjoy it and find that it will help you sleep better. There is plenty of room in it for you and Adam when he stays over. It also has these mini speakers here for your music, and I have a light I will add to it tonight so you can lay in bed and read still. Give it a try, I think you will like it. I talked to Nathan, and he was not sure he would like it when his dad got these for him, but he really liked them once he got used to it. He is getting a newer larger bunk bed crib for his new room. He also has a changing table in his bedroom. Once they get moved in, I am sure you boys will see his room and spend some time hanging out with him in it. He is excited to be hanging out and babysitting you, Erik. He said he always wanted a little brother and he remembered how nice and fun you were when he came over here.”
Dad led us out to the kitchen. When we got there Adam was the one that noticed the new chair at the table.
“Wow, look at that chair. It looks cool. It looks like a Minion. Wicked” was Adam’s statement.
“It’s a booster seat and more for big boys. I am glad you like it Adam. Here let me help you into it, so you can show Erik how cool it is.” Said my dad. He picked Adam up and put him in the chair. He then took a strap and hooked it around his waist.
“This will prevent you from sliding out. Erik, you should be able to climb into the chair, but if you ever need me to, I can help you into it or out of it. See how it’s much taller and easier to see the table and get to the stuff on it. Also, you won’t slide around as much as you do when you are in your Pjs. Now let me show you the other part I think will help you when you are eating.” I watched as dad turned and picked up something. I realized it was a tray and it made the booster chair a big highchair. I was a bit shocked, because I think I am too old for a highchair, granted I do slide a lot on my chair and can barely sit up to the table unless I sit on some books or stuff. He put the tray on the chair. I saw him reach down and heard a snap sound and then saw the strap from the tray that went between Adam’s legs to the seat. This would prevent any of us from sliding out of the chair.
“With the tray in place, you don’t have to worry about trying to reach the stuff on the table or that you are so far away or too low to reach stuff. I know you have a hard time drinking your milk, because of how you sit at the table. With this chair, that will not be a problem anymore and you can have your plate and cup right on your tray. I hope you will like it because I am sure it will make it a lot easier for us at mealtimes and easier for you whenever we eat or you sit at the table to do your schoolwork. You can do schoolwork with the tray, or without it. Without it, we just need to make sure you are scooted up to the table. The one I am having him make for you will be the perfect size for our new table. I know you love dragons, so I talked to him about it, and he is making it with a big dragon as the back of the chair. The wings are folded in and are the arms. He is going to do a really nice paint job so it looks like a dragon for you.” Dad said with a smile. I could tell he was hoping I would like it because he thought a lot about how to make it so I would like it and not be embarrassed by it. A dragon chair would be cool.
“Dad, I will try it. It is hard sometimes to sit at the table and even now in my diaper I slide around in the chair just like I do in my PJs. I just think I am too old for a highchair, but I guess if it’s going to be a Dragon booster chair, it would be for big kids, so OK, I will give it a try for a while.”
Dad picked me up and gave me a big hug. “I love you buddy. I was worried you would be very upset and react like you did at first. I prayed to your mom to give me guidance and when I woke up after that, I felt like I knew what I needed to do, so I felt like your mom sent me a message. Then when Adam’s mom liked it all and agreed it was a good idea I felt like it was the right thing to do. I want you to be happy buddy. I love you more than anything.” Dad had a few tears on his cheeks as he told me this and it made me cry a little bit too. We hugged for a few minutes, and only when Adam asked how he could get out because he had to go pee, did dad put me down.
“Well I can get you out of there young man, but normally the excuse, I need to use the potty, will not work to get anyone out of the chair in a hurry.” Dad said with a smile and then started to laugh.
Once dad removed the tray and the waist strap, Adam climbed out of the chair and ran to the bathroom. It was kind of funny to watch him get out of the highchair and run to the potty. He was back a moment later.
“I think if you are going to sit in that chair, a diaper will be a good thing to have on, just in case” said Adam, which made us all laugh. Dad just looked at him and smiled. “That is a wise idea Adam” he replied.
“When I leave on my business trip in a few days, I will take this chair over to Adam’s house. It will make it easier for you over there too. It’s the perfect size for their table. I already talked it over and Adam’s mom thinks it’s a great idea.”
We talked for a few minutes then Adam and I went to my room. We checked out my bunk bed more and talked some more.
“I can’t believe my dad got me a crib and a crib bunk bed. I am a bit scared if any of the other guys sees the crib they will tease me about it. The highchair too.” I told Adam.
“Remember they are in diapers for a while too. I bet if they are here doing a sleepover and stuff, your dad can change them on the changing table, and maybe that night they can sleep in the crib and we can sleep in here. At least it’s the same size as your old bed, and you still have big boy sheets and stuff. So it’s not too bad.” Said Adam.
“If your parents were to get this stuff for you, would you use it and accept it, or would you think they wanted you to be a baby or were punishing you?” I asked Adam.
After thinking for about a minute, he said “I don’t know. I would use it and accept it. I guess it depends if I got in trouble and then got it, or if they just got it for me. Devon sits in a booster seat all the time and sometimes he has had to sit in a highchair at our aunt’s house. He complained once, but now he just accepts it. He even gets a sippy cup when he is in it. I wondered what it would be like, but I don’t think I would fit in that one, but I fit in yours. When I eat over here, maybe I can ask your dad to let me try it out and see what it’s like. It’s not like you are getting baby food and he is feeding it to you like a baby. So that makes it better I think.”
“Yeah, if it was baby food I would get upset. I do not need him to do the plane or choo-choo with the spoon like he did when I was little. I remember a few months back when mom told me if I kept having problems with the cups she would just get me sippy cups so I did not have to worry about spilling them. I know I blushed when she told me that, but part of me thought it would be cool still to have them at times. That was just before the accident. I wonder if Mom would have actually gotten them for me?”
We talked for a few more minutes until Dad called and said Adam needed to go home, and I would see him tomorrow.
We had chili dogs and fries for dinner. I sat in the highchair, and it was not too bad. Dad brought me a cup and I ended up spilling it. I felt like a clumsy toddler when I did that. He just smiled at me and cleaned up the spilled juice. He went to the cupboard and came back with a smaller blue cup. He put juice in it and then put a lid on it. It was a sippy cup. I was shocked.
“Erik, just before the accident your mom got you a few sippy cups. She knew how hard it was for you sometimes with a full cup of milk or juice. With all the other stuff going on, I just could not give you them or the other thing she bought you. But I think now is the right time for them. So here is your paw patrol sippy cup. You also have minions, mickey mouse, and hot wheels. There are 2 more but I don’t remember what they are. After dinner, I will show you what else she got you. She told me when I saw these, that she thought all of these would help you as you grow up, as a way to remind you that you are still just a kid, to not try to grow up so fast and enjoy being our little boy.” Dad had a sad look as he was telling me this, it was clear that it had brought back memories for him and that he missed mommy as much as I did.
“Thanks Daddy. I miss Mommy too. I love you” I said as he gave me the sippy cup. That made him smile and he kissed my forehead. We got back to eating and finished dinner.
Dad took out his phone and took a picture of me in the highchair. He showed it to me and we both were laughing. I spilled some chili and ketchup on my shirt and over the tray. I did kinda look like a big toddler sitting in a big high chair. It was kind of funny.
“Maybe I should get you some bibs so that you don’t end up wearing so much, or stain those new diaper shirts when they arrive.”
I thought he was joking so I said, “Ok, maybe it will help me not look so much like a messy toddler” and then laughed at him.
“Okay, Stan told me mentioned a place that made bibs and other stuff for big boys like you and Nathan, so I will see if I can find some stuff that will work but not look babyish. I will call him later to get the info on it.”
I was shocked but realized that if Nathan wore it, then I guess it can’t be too bad, and if it did not look all babyish then it would not be too bad, I guess. Or so I thought. Maybe Nathan was babied by his daddy and his big brother until he was a teen and then let him grow up some. Who knows? I will find out more when I see him soon.
After Dad cleaned my face and shirt off, he helped me out of the highchair. I noticed I was wetter, but not leaking. I helped clean up and went to watch some tv. Dad came over and I snuggled with him as we watched tv until it was my bedtime. He took me to the guest room, my new bedroom for a while, and removed my messy shirt. Next, I was on the changing table and he put a thick nighttime diaper on me. Once I was off the changing table I thought it was time for my new “big boy crib”, but instead dad said we should go to the kitchen first. I waddled out to the kitchen, just like a toddler in a thick diaper. I remember how dad smiled and took pictures of me like this last night.
“Erik, I am going to give you a sippy cup of water, that way you can drink it and not worry about it spilling. Also, I have something else here your mom bought for you just before the accident. Actually, that night she was going to give them to you after your bath. I think you NEED them now, and they will help you. Maybe they will help keep some of the nightmares away. Please close your eyes and just relax. I think if you don’t see it first you will understand it better.”
I did. I leaned back on the counter and relaxed. I felt something push on my lip and I stayed relaxed and then felt something in my mouth. I closed my lips to hold it in place. I started sucking on it, without even realizing I was doing it. I opened my eyes when dad said I could, and I had a pacifier in my mouth and I was sucking on it. I had not sucked on a pacifier in over a year. When I was sick, my mom used to give me one to suck on so I would sleep better and if I had a fever she would put them in the freezer so it was cold when she gave it to me. I felt more relaxed with it in my mouth, and I even felt like I could feel my mom smiling at me as I was sucking on it.
“I am glad you are sucking on it. Your mommy would be happy and proud of you. I know you liked them when you were sick but we both thought you would use them as a big boy if you could. Now you can. We have these 4, and we can get you some more. You can suck on it anytime you want, but I would not suggest you take any of them to school.” Dad picked me up and gave me a big hug. I hugged him back. He was rubbing my back and then patted me on my diapered butt.
“You look so adorable in just that diaper and your pacifier. You do look a bit like a big toddler, but I know you are a big boy. However, when you were walking, the waddle is so cute, and this morning with how wet you were it was actually kind of funny to watch you waddle. Your mom would have been taking a video of it if she was still here. She loved seeing you in your diapers and just being a happy-go-lucky toddler or little boy. She was mad at me when I said we should go to the GoodNites for your bedwetting because I thought you were too old to wear those diapers. We still have some of those cute diapers and I got more of them also. Those might be a good option for school and just have the nurse check and change you at lunchtime. They will hide under your clothes really easily, and with the new jeans I got you, no one will be able to tell what you are wearing. So, over the next few days, we will see which ones you like the best and prefer for school. They have the daytime diapers for you and the size 6 ones, and they said they have many more size 6 if needed.”
“Ok dad. You are the one changing my diaper, so I know you will pick the best one for me.” I said with a smile and then started to laugh.
“Let's get you into bed. You can carry your sippy cup, and don’t forget to get a stuffie from your room. I was not sure which one you would want. I thought it might be Otter, but I was not sure.”
I got Otter and took him with my sippy cup. Dad helped me up into the crib. He tucked me in and kissed me good night. He raised the side and it was taller than me now. There was no way I could get out without help. Dad reminded me if I needed anything to push the blue button and it would buzz in his room.
“We will get a system set up for playing sleep music for you, but for now this will work,” dad said and then started the ocean sounds from a small cd player we took camping.
I lay there and thought about today. I wore diapers to school and got changed by the nurse. I had dinner in a highchair, and now I am in a crib, sucking on a pacifier with a sippy cup next to me. Not a normal day for most 9 almost 10-year-old boys. Maybe a 2 or 3-year-old, but not a 4th grader.
Dad woke me up in the morning. I still had my pacifier in my mouth, but my sippy cup was empty. I guess I drank it and put the pacifier back in my mouth. I remember waking up once from a bad dream, but not much more than that. He lowered the side and pulled my sheet back. I was super soaked. Dad helped me out of the crib and he followed me to the kitchen. I was waddling and having a hard time walking in this very thick and heavy diaper. I heard dad chuckle once. I turned and gave him a dirty look, but I started to laugh because I saw he was filming me trying to walk again. I guess Adam’s mom thought it was so cute she asked dad to film me this morning again.
Dad put me in the highchair, attached the tray, and secured the straps. A few minutes later he brought me a sippy cup of milk and one of orange juice. Then a bowl of dry cereal. He told me I could just use my fingers and eat it that way unless I wanted milk. I did not like the taste of the milk when cereal is in it, so if I can eat it dry and just drink milk, I am fine with that. I then used my hand and started eating my cereal. A few minutes later, after I finished a big drink from my sippy cup, I noticed Dad was recording me. I gave him a pout and he laughed and put the phone down, and got himself some toast. I finished my breakfast and had to wait a few minutes for dad to finish and then help me out of the highchair. We headed back to the changing table. Dad walked first and I waddled behind trying to keep up.
“Do you need to go poopy on the potty today again or is it just a clean diaper this morning?” asked Dad.
“I don’t think I need to go poopy, but I don’t want to do it in my diaper, so I want to try anyway. Can we plan for me to try it every morning before you get me in a new diaper before school?”
“That is a good idea, and that will be our new routine from now on, at least for school days. When you are at home or at Adam’s house it's easier to get your diaper removed so you can use the potty when you need to.” Dad said with a smile.
“Yes Daddy. Unless you want to change my poopy diaper.” I said with an evil grin, and then a smile.
“I will when I have to, but am thankful you are a big boy and only need the diaper for going peepee in. Let me get that soaked diaper off, so you can walk normally to the potty.”
After I was done in the bathroom, dad changed me. He wiped my bottom to make sure it was clean. Next, he put some lotion on my bottom and on my little balls and peepee. He slid the diaper under me and then put some powder on me. I was embarrassed because I got a stiffy while dad put the lotion on my pee, but he did not say anything about it. He put a size 6 diaper on me but added a thing he told me was called a doubler or stuffer. It helps the diaper hold more. He said with that in it, I should last until lunch with no problems. Over spring break we will see how long the different diapers last for me, so we know what is best for school, playing, trips, and stuff like that. I liked that idea because then I would not have to worry so much about it leaking and others seeing that.
“I see you are blushing. It’s normal for boys to get a stiffy when they get their diapers changed. Especially when they get lotion or diaper rash cream applied. You did it when you were a little boy in diapers back then, and I am not surprised it happened now. Don’t worry about it. You are getting to that age when your peepee will act like it has a mind of its own and get stiff at the worst times. I was your age once, so I do understand.” Said Dad as he gave me a big hug and patted my diapered butt.
It was Friday, the last day of school before spring break. With these diapers on the jeans hide them just fine. I got a shirt that is a little too big for me, but it’s a Star Wars Yoda shirt, so it looks cool.
Lunch was normal, and nothing new. We all went to the nurse's station. I got changed first this time, and we all went to the library to talk about our plans for spring break and the sleepovers.
“My dad is gone most next week, but he said either Friday or Saturday we could do a sleepover for all of us at my house. He said I was sleeping over at Jimmy’s house one night too, so I guess we are all doing a sleepover.” I told Adam, Jimmy, and Carl.
“My mom told me that if I was good that all you guys could sleep over one night. I think she said Wednesday and I get to sleepover at Adam's house one night too. I think Bobby might be sleeping over too when we are at Adams’s house.” Said an excited Jimmy.
“My dad said I can sleepover, but right now because of the house repairs and stuff we are doing, you guys can’t sleep over at my house until they are done. I hoped you could sleep over at my house, but at least I get to sleep over at your house. This summer for sure we will have sleepovers at my place. The game room will be done and it will be wicked cool. Dad is getting a pool table for it.” Said Carl.
We talked about it for a while and then had to go to class. We know we have to work on our science projects over break and figure we can do that early in the week so when it’s sleepover time it’s just lots of fun.
The last hour of school seemed to last forever. I was still in a size 6 diaper, and they are good, but they don’t fit me too well, so I think I like the youth diapers better. I asked the nurse and she said some boys fit better in them than others. Some boys my age fit them well, and others don’t. She said they seem to fit well, but I thought they were too tight, but maybe it’s just because it is one tape per side and it feels like it’s pulling more and could rip. Maybe I am just weird.
We headed out of class and said we would try to get together tomorrow to go bike riding and exploring if we can.
I saw my dad’s truck parked at Adam’s house. I was scared and worried. I guess I looked that way when we walked in. Both Adam’s mom and my dad came over to me. Dad picked me up, hugged me, and I started to cry.
“I was scared. I thought maybe something happened. I don’t know why I cry so much anymore. I think I cry as much as a baby does, maybe I really am just a big baby.” I got out as I was crying. Daddy just held me and told me it was okay, and to just calm down and relax. Adam’s mom got a snack ready for us and once I was calm, I ate some. I was sitting on Dad’s lap, but I felt safe as he held me. Once the snack was over, we found out why dad was there.
“Erik, you are not a baby, you are a big boy. You have had a very rough year so far and it has made you a bit more emotional than normal, don’t worry about it. I love you buddy. I had hoped we would be able to have some fun this weekend. However, I have to head out of town early and will be leaving tomorrow before noon. I got off early today so I could get stuff taken care of. I should be back Friday afternoon so the plan is for you boys to do your sleep over then, with your friends. Tonight it can be just us, if you want, or Adam can sleep over? It’s up to you boys. We will all be going over to the house in a few minutes, because Stacy wanted to see a few things with the new furniture you got, and Devon wants to see it.”
I felt nervous that Devon would see my new crib and stuff. He is 5 and not in a crib, but I am almost 10 and in a crib again. I know he looks up to me, so I don’t think he would tease me or tell others about it, but I want to make sure he knows it’s private and a secret not to tell others.
“Dad, if it’s okay, can Adam sleep over? I want him to sleep in my new bed with me and try it out if that is ok?”
“That is fine Erik. I figured that would be your choice, and I have already cleared it with his mom. Why don’t you boys go get anything Adam will need tonight? You got 5 minutes.”
Adam and I raced to his room to get his stuff. He left his school backpack and got his old backpack which we use for camping and sleepovers. He put in some clothes and we got his tablet and charger. He brought his PS controller and grabbed 2 games. I suggested he change his clothes into stuff we can wear in the yard. He did that and we were ready to go in 4 minutes.
We all walked over and when we got to the house, dad opened the door. Dad suggested we all go look at my bunk beds first.
We got to my room, and Devon thought they looked so cool. He loved the colors and the headboard. When we showed him the glow-in-the-dark stars on the bottom of the top bunk he was even more excited. We did not notice my dad reach over and close the side of the crib while the 3 of us were in it. Devon looked and when he realized it, he had lots of questions. Dad and his mom told him this was a special bed. It was made for big boys that needed to stay safe at night. Some boys fall out of bed, sleepwalk, or just need to feel safer and this type of bed does it. I told him to think of it as a special bed, like a crib but for big boys like us. He thought about it for a minute and said it was cool. He tried to open the side and he could not. Both Adam and I tried and we could not either. We could not reach the release, and hold the latch at the same time. I was worried about this because that means I could be put in there and locked in it if my dad or a babysitter ever wanted to. I don’t think daddy would do that, but if I was bad and he got mad maybe. Then I realized that the crib I slept in last night was already that way, so it did not really matter, I guess.
We went to the guest room. Devon loved the cars and trucks on the changing table. He even asked if he could get one like that. His mom said he did not need it because he was a big boy and needed to stay drier, not get wetter. He made me blush when he said, “But Erik is older and he gets to wear diapers and have a cool change place like that. Why can’t Adam and I have one like that? Erik is like our brother, and we can all be the same.”
“I will think about it, and we can talk about it later. Now what do you think of this big boy bed?” she said as she was getting his attention from the diapers and changing table to my new crib.
“Was it comfortable last night Erik?” She asked me.
“Yeah the bed was really soft, and it was comfy. It was just strange when dad put the side up. But I slept pretty good and only remember waking up one time.”
“Wow you got a sippy cup and a pacifier too, you are so lucky,” said Devon as he noticed both items in my crib next to Otter. Which made me blush.
“Why don’t you both hope in bed for a minute? I need to change Erik, and you boys can try out his bed, while I change him.” My dad said. He helped Devon and then Adam into my bed. He next put me on the changing table and removed my jeans. Next was my diaper. I was surprised when he grabbed my nighttime diaper and a doubler thing that was bigger than the one this morning. He wiped my diaper area with a wet wipe. Then he slid the diaper under my butt. He put lotion on my entire diaper area. When he lotioned my little balls and peepee it got stiff again. I tried to cover it, but he pushed my hands away and said, “It's normal Erik, don’t worry.” He powdered my crotch and heard Devon giggle a little. He and Adam were watching me get my diaper changed. Finally, dad taped this thick diaper up and I was all set. I knew with the doubler I would waddle even more now and, in the morning, than I normally do.
“That should last until morning, and likely until you are ready to head back to Adam’s house. How did the diapers you wore this morning feel?”
“They were ok. I was worried they would break or slip because they felt like they were pulling and only had 1 tape. The nurse said they fit well, but I just worried about them breaking or leaking.”
“Ok, that is good to know. The kids’ diapers are a lot thinner so they are much easier for boys like you to wear to school and keep them well hidden. We will see how the next few weeks go and which ones you like wearing best when.” Dad said as he picked me up and instead of putting me down, he just put me in the crib. He raised the side and Devon was shocked because it was just like being in a crib. He said at his aunts sometimes he has to sleep in the crib or playpen depending on which cousins are there.
The adults talked for a few minutes while we moved around in the crib. We could stand up and I could kinda reach the top of the side of the crib. But there was no way I could pull myself up and then over the top. Adam could reach the top, but he could not pull himself up either. The latch to open it makes you push it in 2 spots and you can’t reach one if you are in the crib and pushing the other one.
Our parents left the room and said they would be back in a few minutes and let us out. We just talked and played in my crib. We felt like toddlers in a playpen. I know I need to get a few more of my stuffies in my crib, so I can play with them and talk to them if I need to.
They came back a few minutes later and I noticed Adam’s mom had a smile on her face and I figured something was up. They opened the side of the crib and lowered it. We got out and went to the kitchen. Devon loved the high chair. He said it was a lot better than the boring booster seat he sits in. I told him Adam sat in it yesterday and liked it. I was a little surprised when Devon asked his mom if they could get one. He even offered to take turns with Adam using it. He did not even ask Adam if he wanted to, he just assumed he did. Adam never said he did not, which made me wonder. His mom said they could talk about it later. She told him that when I come over it will come over with me, for the week, but that it is my chair and not for Devon to play around in and get in my way. I said I did not mind if he wanted to use it sometimes. That made Devon smile. He gave me a hug and said “thanks. I can’t wait.”
Adams’s mom took Adam aside and asked him something. He nodded yes. Then she said they would be right back and suggested I tell Devon about the new chair my dad ordered. I told him how it was going to be a dragon and look really cool. A minute later they came out and Adam was only wearing the same type of diaper as I was. Devon saw that and you could see the look of disappointment on his face.
“Adam got to try out the changing table and gets to wear a diaper. That’s not fair, I want to try it out too, and get a diaper.” He whined and stomped his feet. He was having a mini tantrum.
“Well Devon, if you are going to tantrum like a toddler, then you should spend the weekend as a toddler. We will start with you getting diapered. I know the size 6 there will fit you just fine, once you get your spanking. You will be in bed early the next 2 nights too, because toddlers go to bed earlier than you do.”
He looked like he was going to cry when she said spanking. The smile he had from hearing he was going to try the changing table faded really fast. She took his hand and took him to change him. We could hear him get spanked. It sounded like it was not very hard, but enough to hurt a little and remind him he should not do it. A few minutes later she came out holding his pants and shirt and he was in just his socks and a paw patrol diaper. He looked kinda cute like that. He had red eyes so we knew he cried.
Adam gave his mom a hug before she and Devon went home. Once they left dad suggested we go to my room and play a game or legos until dinner was ready, or we could play out in the backyard.
We spent about an hour outside playing in just our diapers. We were a little scared at first, that others might see us, but we figured who cares. There are no kids on the other side of my house and behind us they only got toddlers, so they see boys in diapers all the time. It was fun to be outside in our diapers and just have fun playing and running around. After the first few minutes, we forgot we were only in our diapers. We came in because Dad said we needed to come in so we did not get sunburned.
We spent the time until dinner was ready playing Legos and building more of the city we started a while ago. It was a lot of fun playing Legos and just having fun again. About 10 minutes after we came in from outside, I saw the look on Adam’s face change, and it was one of concentration because it was the first time he wet his diaper in the daytime in a long time. He had to think about wetting it, but once he started he relaxed and smiled.
“Feels warm and soft and good when you wet it, right?” I asked Adam after he finished wetting.
“Yeah it feels different, but I like it. I was not sure how I would like to wear them when you were over and stuff, but I would do it even if I hated it, but after Jimmy and Carl said they felt good, I wanted to try it. Mom asked me if I was going to keep my promise about wearing a diaper. When I nodded she said she would change me now, because she wanted to see how Devon acted. When she changed me she told me that she figured Devon would want to be in diapers whenever we both were. He told her that he thought you were lucky that you get to wear diapers again last night when she tucked him in.”
We kept playing and both wet more before dad called and told us we needed to wash up for dinner and then come set the table. I sat in the highchair. Adam would look at me and then smile. I was going to ask Dad if Adam could try it for breakfast. When we were done eating, dad took a cloth and made sure I was clean. This made Adam giggle until dad did it to him too. Dad mumbled something. I asked him if everything was okay. He said it was and he had just forgotten something he got today but will get it later.
After dinner Adam and I cuddled up together under a blanket and watched a movie. Dad made popcorn part way thru and it was great. We both had sippy cups to drink from. It was still before bedtime, but dad suggested we get into bed, and then can talk and even watch stuff on Adam’s tablet if we wanted to for an hour or so. We agreed and headed to the crib. Dad came in a minute later with our sippy cups. He told us if we emptied them and wanted them refiled before we go to sleep to call out to him, because the door will be left open a little bit or to push the button.
We got comfy and dad tucked us in and gave us a hug and a kiss. He turned off the light but the night light was on. He had also put a reading lamp in my crib, so I could turn it on if I wanted to read or do stuff. Adam wanted to show me some stories he found online about boys our age and older wearing diapers or being regressed to toddlers and stuff. We both thought that maybe I was going to be regressed because a lot of those stories the boys got a crib and highchair. We figured if that was what my dad wanted to do, there was nothing I could do to stop him. We both felt that was not how dad was acting especially when he said several times I was a big boy and not a baby. We read several on Wattpad about boys put back in diapers, some were tricked by family or friends or stuff and some turned back to a big baby, and others just liked them and liked wearing them but were still big boys. I think I liked these stories best from Wattpad: Descending the Sibling Ranks, Boyscout Lover, Roles Switch, Elementary Regression, Reset, Ryans Regression, Becoming the Baby of the Family, My Diapered Sleepover, Sleepover Challenges, Best Friends Worst Vacation, Willies Camping Trip with Friends, Stuck in Diapers, The Older Brother to Little Brother, Age Switch, Not so Grown up, 250 Goodnites, Diary of a Diaper Boy (I and II)and Diaperboy Road trip.(Note: You can access most of these stories from the reader lists on this WP Account. )
Adam found some cool stories on PZA, and the one we read was called Across the Road. It was really cool. Adam said his brother needed a pacifier with a strap like the boy in the story had. That made me laugh, and I told him he might like it just like the boy did. He showed me a few other ones there he found by looking for the diaper tag. Spoiled Brats was a neat story, and reminded us to never be mean brats. He showed me Baby Brenden which is on AO3, and I thought it was super cool that a daddy would do that for his son if he found out his son loved diapers and wanted a daddy to baby him. Then he showed me a bunch of cool stories on Nifty. Some were very sexy and gave me a stiffy. Some were very cute and loving. Young Innocence was one that was super cute. Axel from the Ashes looks so cool, and Axel is a bedwetter. Jia and the 4th age is Wicked cool! Runaway Boy’s Life was sad to start and we agreed to read it over the weekend at his house. He had a few others, like Met in the diaper aisle, Toilet Training Tommy, The Sleepover, and Babysitting Brayden that we wanted to read for sure too. He told me about 2 new stories on nifty called “Happiest Place on Earth” and “Ricky’s Conundrum” that look great. That made me think about what my dad said about the teen boy Nathan babysitting me some the next few weeks and that our folks thought he could be a good mentor for us.
“Adam, did you get a stiffy from those stories about the boys in diapers and the boys playing with each other?”
“Yeah I did. Did you?”
“Yep. I have been getting them a lot the last few days. I am not sure what it means, but I have a feeling and if I am right, I am worried a little bit. Do you know what it means?”
“My dad had a talk with me about it last week. I was reading a story and I had a stiffy and was rubbing it and I did not see him come into my room. I thought the door was closed but I guess I did not close it all the way. I was worried and scared he would be upset. He told me it's normal for boys about our age and older to get stiffies a lot, and it just means we are starting to grow up. He took my tablet and looked at what I was reading. He gave it back to me and told me I was growing up. He said he was okay if I want to read fun or sexy stories online. But I was not allowed to talk to adults online and never give out where we live or my school or full name online. He told me we would have a talk about growing up and sex when he gets back from his trip. He did tell me that lots of boys like to read or look at other boys when they are my age, and it is not a big deal. He told me that he and my mom will love me forever and don’t care whom I love, if it is a boy or girl. They just want me to find a person I can love and trust as much as they do each other. After dad left I finished that chapter and as I was putting my tablet away my mom came in and gave me a hug and told me she loves me and always will. She said I can talk to her or dad about anything and they will always love and support me. They were acting funny. I think because I was reading stories and getting stiffies from them and other stuff, I might be Gay. I hope you will still be my best friend if I am.”
“I kinda thought that it means we are Gay. We both like to read and look at the same stuff, so that means we are both Gay. I got a stiffy when I saw you in your diaper earlier. When you hug me I get stiffies sometimes too. I even got one when Devon was running around in just his cute paw patrol diaper.”
“Well if we are both gay, maybe we should be boyfriends?” asked Adam.
“Okay, I love you and you’re my best friend. If you want to be boyfriends I guess we can, but let's keep it private for now. I don’t want our friends to know. I don’t want to be teased at school or anything else. Afterall I am wearing diapers to school in 4th grade. I think your parents would not care if they told you that. My daddy says he will always love me, but I don’t want to upset or shock him anymore right now. What do boyfriends do? We are best friends and do just about everything together, so what do boyfriends do?”
“Deal” Adam said and he hugged me. It felt so nice and I hugged him back.
“I think they kiss and they rub stiffies and stuff. I am not sure, but we can figure it out over time and maybe some of those stories will tell us more about what boyfriends do together,” Adam whispered into my ear.
We finished our sippy cups and called dad. He got us refills and he brought in a pacifier for each of us with them. He said good night to us and closed the door, which was his way of saying not to stay up too much later.
We talked about other stuff for a little bit. We wondered what Nathan would be like and if he was still wearing diapers now that he was 14. I think he is, maybe just at night, because he is getting a bigger version of the crib bunk bed. Only time will tell.
We dosed off and slept well. I woke up from a bad dream and Adam was holding me, trying to calm me down and wake me up. He hugged me and we cuddled and snuggled to each other. I felt safe with him holding me. Our wet diapers were touching and it felt good. I was confused because I started to get a stiffy, but was really sleepy still so fell asleep quickly.
Dad woke us up in the morning. We were still cuddled with each other and had our pacifiers in our mouths. I was super soaked, and Adam was wetter than when we went to bed. He told me he woke up and had to pee once and went then, but it is warm and soft so he thinks he peed it again in his sleep. We got out of the crib and both waddled out to the kitchen. It was hard because it was super thick and heavy with that stuffer in this thick diaper. Dad got some pictures of us. I guess Adam’s mom asked for pictures and videos of us in the crib and then in the morning.
Dad put Adam in the Highchair and got him strapped in and put the tray in place so he was ready to eat. Dad put me in the chair I used to sit in, and it had my 2 phone books on it. We were having pancakes and dad said we would be ready in a minute. He brought us both a sippy cup of milk. He said, “I almost forgot again”, and then went and got something from the hallway. He came in with some stuff in his hand. He told us both to close our eyes. We did and I heard Velcro open and sounded like Dad was helping Adam with something. Then I heard more Velcro and I felt him next to me and put something around my neck. He told us to open our eyes and look at each other. When we did, we saw that we had bibs on. They were made for big kids like us. Adam’s bib had paw patrol on it like his sippy cup. Mine had Disney characters on it and it went with my Mickey Mouse sippy cup.
“I got these from Stan. They were Nathan’s, but now that he does not need this chair anymore he did not need the bibs, so I got them for you. Now that Nathan is 14, he does not need the high chair as long as he is behaving. Stan said he had plenty of extra bibs. He gave you a bunch of them and only kept a few in case Nathan needed chair time again. I figured these ones you both would like. Some are kind of babyish, but you know you are my diaper boy and are not a baby so those should not bother you much.”
“I see you are very wet this morning Adam, did you wet in your sleep, wake up and then wet, or do you know?”
“I woke up once and needed to pee. That was the same time I had to wake up Erik because he had a bad dream. When I woke up this morning the diaper felt warmer and wetter so I think I wet in my sleep too.”
“Okay, then it’s a good thing you were wearing a diaper then. Don’t need any wet beds. Did you boys sleep well?”
“I slept really good. That is a really comfy mattress. I was so comfy when I woke up in a wet diaper. I woke Erik up and we cuddled together when he had his bad dream. It felt great having someone to snuggle too and I slept the best I ever have after that.” Said Adam with a bit of a blush.
“I slept good dad. It is comfy, I just feel like it's for babies and not big boys, but I know because it’s so big, it must be for big boys.”
“Glad you both slept so well. And yes, it is for big boys. You both are big boys, just right now you are also big boys in diapers or big diaper boys” dad said with a smile.
We started eating and it was great. I have to admit the high chair is more comfy to sit in, instead of on the phone books, or on the seat and stretch to have my arms up and above the table. Maybe it won’t be so bad.
“Those diapers look soaked, but I think they will last the next hour or so, until I have to take you next door. We need to pack up a travel bag for you Erik, so you have several changes of clothes and anything else you need. I will put your chair in the truck, and bring it over to Adam’s house. I think you boys should wash up because you both have sticky faces and fingers. Then put together what you want to take over there, and pick out a few outfits. We will put them together, in a duffle along with a package of diapers for days and nights.”
“Ok dad we will,” I said and then we headed to my bathroom to clean up and then figure out what I would need for the next 4 or 5 days.
We spent a few minutes picking out some clothes for me. I think I can wear Adam’s clothes now that I am wearing diapers. He is a little taller than me and a bit bigger overall. But he is still slender. We had some shorts, jeans, my overalls, sleeper Pjs, some shirts, and socks stacked in a pile on my desk. Adam grabbed some of my undies, looked at them, and just put them back and we both started to laugh. It felt good to be able to laugh about this with my best friend because I know he accepts me for me, even with my diapers. Especially when we are both in very wet and thick overnight diapers.
We spent maybe 15 minutes picking out what games I should bring and that kind of stuff. After all that is what’s most important to me, I am a kid, and it’s spring break. Once we had all the stuff stacked on my desk I went to find dad and get a duffle bag for it all.
“I see you picked some clothes to go with all your games and other fun stuff,” dad said with a laugh.
“Yeah, had to make sure we got the important stuff. I mean it is spring break. It sucks we got to work on our Science project but we will do that over the next 2-3 days and then just have fun the rest of the time.” I said.
“I don’t see any underwear in the clothes pile. Most boys forget to pack that stuff, so I guess you are a normal boy afterall.” Said dad.
“Adam grabbed 2 pair of them, but he looked at me, then put them back, and said I did not need them. We started laughing after that. I don’t think they would fit well over the diaper. Besides most of the diapers are not in my room, so if I got to pack them, need to get them from the other room”
Dad started to laugh. He went and got a duffle bag for my clothes and other fun stuff. It was semi full so he got a few diapers of the thick ones and school ones and put them in it.
“You have a few diapers in there. I would leave them in there for when you are at Jimmy’s house just in case. I will grab a package of each and set them by the door. I will take them and your duffle over when I take the chair over in a few minutes. Do you boys need anything else?”
We looked at each other and then at dad and shook our heads no.
“Ok, then I think it is time you both head over to Adam’s house. I will be over in a few minutes with your stuff. You boys can waddle your diapered butts over there. You can go across the grass, so that way others won’t see you as you waddle over.”
We looked at dad when he said this. Then to each other, and back to dad.
“Yes, you can walk next door in your diapers. You did it the other day Erik, so it should be no big deal. People will see you in diapers and others will learn you wear them. The sooner you realize it’s not a big deal, most other people will think the same, and not pay attention to them. Stacy and I both agree it’s a great way to help you get used to your diapers. This week, you won’t be wearing much clothing unless you are going to a friend’s house or shopping. At Adam’s house, it will be like here at home, nothing over your diapers when it’s warm. It’s much easier to check your diapers.” Dad said and then started to tickle me.
I was laughing. Dad started to tickle Adam. This made me less worried about walking to Adam’s house. Dad led us to the front door. We looked out and no one was around, so we took a deep breath and then waddled as fast as we could to his front door. It was fun and we were laughing because I was behind Adam and as he waddled, he almost fell over. We had to knock because the door was locked but his mom let us in pretty fast.
“Wow you boys are soaked. I will get you changed in a few minutes. Why don’t you boys go out back and play until I call you in. It will be a few minutes, but it’s a nice warm day, and I don’t want you cooped up in the house all week.”
She led us to the back door and then sent us out to play. We are not great at sports but we like to toss a tennis ball back and forth a lot and his Nerf football is fun too. We played little league last year and it was OK, but it was not either of our thing. We know a few boys that love it and that’s great for them. I don’t like football. My mom suggested I try gymnastics, swimming, karate, or even dance. I am worried my dad will think I am a sissy if I do gymnastics or dance, especially ballet when I know that was the dance mom was talking about. I love to swim and maybe will try to join a swim team if I can do that with my bladder problem. Maybe Dad and I can talk about it so I can try something fun this summer. I don’t want to go to camp if I am in diapers.
We got tired and sat on the swings to relax and swing a little bit. We both ended up leaking while swinging. We stayed there for a few minutes and Adam’s mom called us in. We told her we were leaking and she said that was perfect timing and she would get us changed. We saw she had her phone and camera on the table. I found out later she got a bunch of pictures and some video of us playing in our diapers in the backyard.
“Mom where is Devon? It's really quiet in here. Is he at a friend's house?” Adam asked his mom.
“No honey, remember how he had the tantrum yesterday? I told him he would be spending a few days as a toddler and he got mouthy. So he is currently in his room, playing quietly. You will see him in just a minute. I think I will change you both on his bed since I put a bunch of diapers in his closet. He will be in diapers for a while too.”
Just then there was a knock at the door and my dad opened the door. He had my diapers and duffle bag in his hands.
“Here are Erik’s diapers, and his duffle has his clothes and the stuff he wanted to bring over. I will grab his chair. I need to head out. Erik, come give me a hug. I will miss you buddy. I will try to call you every night and if you need me, you can call me. I will answer if I can, but if I can’t, leave me a message and I will call you back as soon as I can. I promise.”
I waddled to Dad and gave him a big hug. He gave me a kiss on my forehead and told me he loves me. Then he went out to his truck and I saw him carry in my high chair, which made me blush. He set it in the foyer, told me to be good, told Adam’s mom “Thank you” and headed out on his business trip. It’s the first time since the accident that I have been away from him overnight. I felt kind of scared and sad. I think Adam could tell because he came and gave me a side hug.
“Okay boys, let’s get you out of those soaked diapers. Waddle this way please.” Said his mom with a chuckle.
She leads us to Devon’s room. He is sitting in a playpen in the middle of the room. He has a pacifier in his mouth and it looks like he was crying a little bit because his eyes look red.
“Is he ok? He looks sad and his eyes are all red” I asked.
“Erik, he is fine. He is upset because he got a swat on his butt when I changed him because he was not following the rules. He will get to come out of his playpen and out of time out when I am done changing you both, and you 3 can play in Adam’s room or out back.”
She already had a towel on his bed. She grabbed some diapers and other stuff and set them on the side of the bed. Next, she had me climb on the bed. She got me in place and proceeded to change my super wet diaper. She put another thick nighttime diaper on me, after she wiped me clean, lotioned my bum and crotch. My peepee got stiff again, but she did not say anything about it. I noticed Adam was staring at my diaper area as I got changed. I am sure it will last until bedtime, but it's just the diaper, not a doubler in it like dad did. She tickles me a little and I start to laugh. She helps me sit up and gives me a hug.
“It will all be ok Erik. We love you and you are going to be fine. You are super adorable in your diapers, by the way. Your mom and I used to always say how cute you boys were in your night diapers when you were running around the house at night in just them. You will be doing that all this week, so just relax, enjoy, and be a happy boy. Nothing to worry about. Ok?”
“Okay” I said and smiled. I felt safe and knew she would protect me and make me feel safe and loved when I am here.
I got off the bed and then it was Adam’s turn. She removed his diaper, wiped his butt to get it all clean, put some lotion on his butt, and peepee. It got stiff too, so I felt better knowing it was not just me that got a stiffy when my diaper was changed. I noticed Adam was blushing. Finally, his mom put a thick diaper on him too.
“Boys, it's normal for boys to get a stiffy when they get their diapers changed. Especially when they get lotion applied to them. It happens to babies, toddlers, little boys, and big boys. It's nothing to be embarrassed about. It just means you are healthy boys that are not being abused. Some boys don’t get stiff because they don’t feel any love or because they are in fear they will be hurt. You all know you are loved and safe, and that is why your body reacts that way. As you get older you will get them for no reason, and at some of the most embarrassing times. So just know it happens to all boys and just go with the flow.”
We smiled and I noticed Adam was not blushing as much anymore.
“Adam, you offered to wear them whenever Erik is here, or when you stay at his house, so you will be in them all spring break. I don’t think you will mind them much, so enjoy being a kid and having fun. Your brother is in diapers as well, but he is also going to be treated like a toddler all weekend, and maybe part of next week, depending on how he listens and behaves.”
She helped Adam down from the bed. She next picked up Devon and removed him from the playpen. She told him not to take his pacifier out unless he got permission or was outside playing with us, and then he could only remove it to answer questions if we were talking. We learned because he was talking back, he will have a pacifier in his mouth all weekend, to remind him to not say mean things and to think before he talks.
We went to play in Adam’s room and Devon followed us. The look he gave us was one that told us he was begging to stay with us.
“Devon, do you want to play with us?” I asked him.
He nodded his head really fast.
“We will let you do that, but you have to behave so none of us get in trouble. Later we might want some private time to talk about big kid stuff, so when we tell you we need privacy, you have to agree to leave us without having a fit. Can you agree to that? If we ask you any questions, you have to promise to tell us the truth. We won’t tell anyone, but you have to be honest with us, no matter what it is. Even if it’s embarrassing or scary. We are all like brothers and well will keep it as brothers’ secrets. Do you agree?” I said as I looked him in the eyes.
He nodded again. And then gave me a hug. He looked at his big brother and gave him a hug too. I noticed when he hugged me he put 1 hand on my diapered butt and felt it a little bit.
We got the Legos out and started to play with them. After a few minutes, I said I would be right back.
I went to talk to Adam’s mom.
“Mrs Peters, can I talk to you please,? I ask as I see her sitting at the table.
“Sure sweetie. What’s up? You can call me Aunty Stacy you know, Mrs. Peters sounds so formal.”
“First, when Devon is playing with us, if we want to talk to him, can he take his pacifier out for a few minutes while we talk, as long as when we are done he puts it back in?”
“That is fair. It’s not meant to keep him from talking but hoping to make him think before he talks. So when he playing with you boys, that is just fine. What else?”
“If Adam does not want to wear diapers when I am here, it's ok. He is my best friend and I don’t want him to be mad or upset because of me. I think he is ok with them, but if he asks you about it, I wanted you to know how I feel. It's super cool he is wearing them, but he is not the one that is all messed up inside and needs them now.”
“Erik, you are not messed up. You are just going through a very tough time. You lost your mommy and lots of boys when that happens start to have accidents. I hope by Adam wearing them, it makes you feel more normal and know you are still a big boy. It will also help him to feel compassion and empathy for others when they are either suffering from a loss or are just different from him. Don’t worry. I am pretty sure he will be fine with them. I know when we had him wear a diaper at night after he was dry because we were traveling or at his aunt’s house, he wore it with no problems and seemed to like them. He even wet it a few times when he was awake and asked to be changed when he went to bed. Besides he made a promise and I want him to understand how important a promise is. I don’t mind having to change your diapers or his. So don’t worry.”
“I know my dad brought over the highchair, but I'm kind of embarrassed to sit in it. Adam sat in it for breakfast, and it was cool that we took turns. Can we maybe take turns here too? I kinda feel like a toddler when I am in it especially when Dad gave me a sippy cup, and then had to wipe my face clean because I made a mess.” I said sounding kind of down or scared.
“Erik, don’t worry about it. I think all you boys should get to spend some time in the chair, so rotating will be fine. You can always sit on Devon’s booster seat when he is in the high chair. Your dad told me about the sippy cups and the bibs. Don’t worry. Lots of big boys use them still. You might not believe me, but after your dad and I talked the other day, we both did some searching online and found out there are a lot of boys your age and older who like to wear diapers, use pacifiers and sippy cups, but don’t need them. They are called diaper boys or teen babies. They are still big kids and teenagers, but they like to wear and wet their diapers. Some like to be babied or treated like a toddler a lot of the time, but they are still big boys and go to school and do normal big kid stuff too. I want you to just relax. The more you worry, the more stress you have, and the more you will need your diapers. When the time comes and you don’t need them anymore, if you still want them or pacifiers or stuff, I know your daddy will be ok with it. We talked about it and he loves you for who you are and agreed that if later on you wanted diapers and didn’t need them he would support you in that and make sure you know he loves you no matter what. Afterall, I would rather you or Adam wanted to wear diapers and or have pacifiers and stuff like that, instead of doing drugs. If Adam or Devon want to wear them when they are older and don’t need them, I and their dad are ok with that. Just like if either of them like boys instead of girls, we are ok with that too. We love them for who they are and want them to know that we are here for them no matter what. We feel the same way about you, and so does your daddy.”
She gave me a big hug and I felt safe. I started to cry a little. She just held me and rubbed my back and then my diapered butt. I think I cried for at least 5 minutes, I had so much fear, anger, and emotion bottled up, I had to let some of it out. It felt good to have a mommy hold me, I missed that so much. I felt my diaper get warm while she was holding me and I knew I just peed in it and had no idea I needed to pee.
I guess Adam came out to see where I was, because I heard his mom say I was ok, and to just go back to his room and play.
I finally got myself together and was ready to get down. I felt better. I guess I needed to let some of those feelings out, and a mommy hug is something I have missed so much.
“Erik, you are going to be ok. Just go with the flow and enjoy the ability to just be a kid, or actually a diaper boy, be it a little one or a big one. You are not even 10 yet and to many people that means you are still a little boy until you are into your tween years. I know you are a big boy, and there are different degrees of everything, so just know you are not a baby, and that we all love you for who you are. I know Adam loves you a lot too.”
“Thanks. I feel better now. I will try not to worry about stuff so much and trust Daddy and you and just be a kid. Thanks. I needed that hug. I miss my mom’s hugs. Yours are a lot like hers were.”
“When you are here, you will be my little diaper boy, and will get lots of hugs and tickles. If I treat you like a little boy or a younger boy, please don’t be upset. Just go with it. I think you need it and it will help you a lot. Your daddy agrees” she said as she gave me another quick hug and patted my diapered butt.
“Erik, I want you to remember something your mommy used to say. When something bad happens, try to find the good that comes out of it. You can turn Lemons into Lemonade. I am sure that good will come out of this stress and problems you are having, but it might take a little time until we see exactly what all that good is. But you have us, and we are here for you whenever you need us.” She said with a smile and then gave me a hug and kiss on the cheek.
She suggested I get back to the boys and have fun playing. I waddled to Adam’s room and when I got there he gave me a hug and Devon joined us. It felt good when Adam hugged me and it was nice having a little brother hug from Devon too. I realized I got a stiffy when Adam hugged me. It felt so good when he held me. I felt loved and more. I was a little confused, by the feelings.
“Thanks. I needed that. I love you both. Devon, you are like the best little brother I could wish for. You are cool and smart. Adam, you are my best friend and like a brother and more. I don’t know how to explain how I feel sometimes, but I love you so such. Thanks for being here for me and accepting me for who I am. This has been really hard on me, from losing my mommy, to needing diapers all the time, but you guys have been here for me. It means so much to me to know I have friends and brothers like you both.” I told them as a few tears ran down my cheek.
“Thanks for wearing diapers to make me feel better about needing them. It helps me a lot too and I don’t feel as alone now because of it.”
“You're welcome. I would do anything for you. I love you and want you to be happy. If there is anything I can do, just tell me and I will do it. Besides, these diapers are pretty comfy and it's so nice not having to stop playing games or watching tv to go pee. I would wear them as long as you ask me to even if it was to school to help you feel better” said Adam as he smiled at me.
“I like the diapers too. I did not like the playpen too much, but the pacifier is neat and I always like it when I get to wear diapers. It's so cool that because you are wearing them that I get to wear them when you are here. You’re the best Erik” said Devon and then he hugged me again.
“Boys, I brought you boys some juice” we heard Adam’s mom say. She was standing in the doorway with 3 baby bottles of juice in her hands.
“Cool we get bottles” exclaimed an excited Devon.
I looked at Adam and he looked back at me. We both wondered how long she was there and what she heard, and why baby bottles. But we both took the bottle and started sucking on it. It was kind of fun to drink from a bottle. It was soothing. We emptied our bottles quickly. We gave them back and said thanks and then started playing Legos again.
Devon started sucking his pacifier and I felt a little jealous of him. I remembered Dad putting some pacifiers in the side pocket of my bag. I went to it and got out a dragon pacifier and started to suck on it. Adam looked at me and smiled. That made me feel better. A few minutes later he left the room and when he came back he had a pacifier in his mouth. He said he went and asked his mom if he could have one because I was sucking on the one my dad gave me. She gave him one and told him to enjoy it. I feel so loved and safe here. I miss my daddy and know I will over the next several days, but at least I got Adam and his family, and I know they love and accept me.
We played for a couple of hours. Devon asked us about sleeping in the crib several times. He seemed excited to try it and we told him maybe he could spend the night one night when we did not have a sleepover with our friends planned. He got even more excited and then gave me a hug and said he loved me. I noticed his diaper was much wetter and he was going to need a diaper change soon, but he did look so cute in his paw patrol diapers.
“Boys, I need to check your diapers. I doubt the bigger boys need a change yet, but I have a feeling my little toddler Devon might need his diaper changed. We have some shopping we need to do. I need to get some food and munchies for this week as well as more diapers and pullups for Devon. I heard Costco now has Size 7 Huggies in the stores, so I need to get some size 6 and 7 diapers. I wish they did a size 7 in the Kirkland brand. Maybe if more people email them and ask them to do it, they will. I think the size 7 might work well for you boys during the days while we are busy doing things out and about. Especially if we end up going to the beach or fishing.”
“Adam and Devon, your dad is due back this afternoon, and he is taking Monday off and maybe Tuesday so he can spend some time at home and with you boys. He was thinking you boys might like to go fishing tomorrow or Monday. You should talk it over and figure out where you want to go. The choices are to the lake and fish for trout and bass, or to the ocean, and fish the jetties or the pier. If we go to the ocean, we can spend some time at the beach too. At the lake there are some places you boys can play in the water, but not as much as the ocean/beach. I think the ocean and beach would be more fun for everyone.”
“Daddy is going to take us fishing! That is so cool. I can’t wait. I don’t care if it's the lake or the ocean. It would be fun to play in the waves at the beach. Maybe we can all work together and build a cool sandcastle.” Said a very excited Devon.
“I like both places. They are different but both are a lot of fun. Silverwood Lake is cool, and I like fishing there. But it would be cool to fish at the pier for a while, then play in the waves and maybe get to fish some more before we go home. And there are all kinds of cool places to look at over by the beach. Erik is the guest, so it should be his choice I think.” Said Adam while giving his mom and then Erik a big smile.”
“Well Erik, do you have any preferences as to where you would like to go? You can think about it and talk it over with Adam and Devon while we go shopping if you want.”
“Dad and I had planned to go fish at Silverwood Lake for trout earlier this year. We were supposed to go on Saturday, but because of Mom’s accident, we never went. I think I want to go there with my daddy if it's ok. I have only been to the beach once. We were in Carlsbad and there is this big lagoon and we fished it for about an hour and it was fun. Then we went and played on the beach and in the waves for a while last summer. I think I would prefer to go to the ocean if it's okay with you. I have my own fishing pole in our garage, if we can get it or if it will work for fishing in the ocean.” I said, as I had tears rolling down his cheeks, from the memory of my mom, the loss I am still suffering, and how it has affected the relationship and fun my daddy and I used to have.
I got a hug from Adam’s mom and then from Adam. They hugged me for a minute and I was able to get the tears under control.
“I’m sorry I am a big crybaby right now. But I miss her a lot and it hurts as I think about the stuff daddy and I use to do that we have not done because of the accident.”
“You are not a crybaby. I bet anyone in our school would cry a lot and be sad if they lost their mom like you did. You are a great friend, and I love you lots. I don’t care if you cry. I know you are crying because you loved your mom so much and are hurting now. I know if I lost my mom, I would be crying my eyes out!” said Adam as he hugged me again.
“I don’t care if you cry. Adam is right, if we lost our mommy or daddy we would cry a lot and be super sad. I know you would try to make us feel better, but it would be hard to be happy again with how much my heart would hurt.” Stated Devon, sounding far wiser than his young age suggests.
“Erik, you are a wonderful boy. I think my boys said it very well. You are still sad and hurting, and I am guessing a bit angry at the loss and how it has affected you. Any sweet boy that has suffered like you have, I bet would still cry a lot and be very emotional. You are loved and I am here to help you any way I can. I know Adam will do anything he can to help you, and Devon loves you as much as he does his brother, and I am sure he would help you in any way he can. I think the ocean is a perfect choice. It’s a couple of hours away, but I think we can make a full-day trip of it. Now I need a group hug from you sweet diaper boys, and then it's time for any needed changes and get you boys dressed so we can go shopping. I know we will need some goodies and munchies for the trip.”
“I did not pack my swimsuit. What about my diapers?”
“I think you can wear one of Adam’s if need be. As for the fact that all of you boys are in diapers, we will figure that out when we get there. Worst case you can swim in your diapers and when done swimming we can just change you. I think I still have some swim diapers that will fit Devon, but I don’t know if they will fit you bigger boys. Don’t worry about it, we will figure it out and you boys will have a lot of fun. We just need to make sure to keep you all covered in sunscreen, so you don’t get sunburns.”
It’s set. We will be going to the ocean and doing some fishing at the pier or jetties and getting to play on the beach and in the water. I wonder how that will work with my diapers. I guess I will have to wait and see. Maybe I should not worry about it and just go with it, since it's outside my control. I wonder what Dad will say when I tell him tonight what we plan to do.
_____________
Some other stories you might like:
The Accident that Changed Everything
Becoming the Baby of the Family
Cody and the Start Over Program
Chapter 4: Spring Break Fun Begins
Chapter Text
Chapter 4: Spring Break Fun
Devon got his diaper changed. Next, the three of us got dressed. I wore my overalls because they hide this thick diaper the best. If you looked at us, you could tell Adam was wearing a diaper, and you might be able to tell that I am. You can't tell looking at Devon's shorts unless you see the top of the diaper sticking out of them when he bends over or reaches up. If Adam bends over his diaper shows out the top of his jeans.
We got to Costco. The stupid cell phone person was trying to sell Adam’s mom a cell phone. I hate that they now have people who try to sell you stuff like that in the store. We did lots of shopping. She had one of the orange flat carts. Devon sat on it while Adam and I walked beside it. We pushed it sometimes. We got lots of food and goodies. She got a box of size 7 diapers, and then a box of both the kinds of size 6 diapers, and some wipes and other stuff. Devon sat on the top of some of the diapers. He said he was the Diaper King, and that made us all laugh. We got to try a bunch of samples. Some were pretty good, and some not so good. Devon had his pacifier in his mouth most of the time and he was smiling around it. I think he was kinda happy to show off his T-rex pacifier. A few other boys about his age saw it and I think a few of them looked jealous.
We picked up a pizza when we were done. She called it in I guess when we were shopping so it was ready when we were done. We stopped at the park and we ate the pizza there kinda like a picnic. It was fun and we got to play at the playground for a while too. It was fun and I forgot I was wearing a diaper. There were several other kids there and we talked to them and even climbed on the jungle gym together. There was a boy about 5 and he had pullups on. When he bent over, I saw the top of them above his shorts. That made me smile for some reason. I guess I realized I was not the only one in the world who was older than 3 or 4 and having daytime accidents.
After about 30 minutes of playing Adam’s mom (Aunt Stacy) called us and said it was time to go. We thought we were going home, but instead we stopped at a sporting goods store and she got us a few new floatie foam noodles. We each picked out a color. Adam picked blue, I took purple and Devon took orange. We looked at other stuff but did not get anything. We looked at the swimsuits. Adam showed me the Speedo ones and said we should get those. He laughed and I did too.
“If you wear it I will too. But it won’t hide our diapers, and I don’t think it would fit over them. It would barely hide our privates.” I said. This made Adam laugh and even Stacy laughed. I didn’t think I said it loud enough for her to hear me. I was a little nervous when we saw Stacy looking at those speedos more while we were looking at bike stuff.
“You don’t think she will buy those for us, and have us wear it over our diapers tomorrow, do you?” I asked Adam.
“I don’t think so, but you never know. I would rather just wear it, and no diaper if I had to wear it.” Adam said, and I agreed.
We went to the grocery store next and we got to look at the magazines while she did her shopping. She was going to make Devon sit in the cart, but I offered to let him come with us and we will watch him. She looked at me and Adam and smiled. She asked Devon if he wanted to go with us, or sit in the cart with her.
“Can I go with my brothers” he said. This made me smile.
“I will let you, but you must stay with them, and if they tell you to do something you do it no matter what, or else I will not let you hang out with them when we go shopping anymore. Understood?”
Devon nodded and then came over to us. He took my hand. I think he did this to show his mom he would stay with us. I held his hand, we went to the magazines. and looked at them. It was fun and much better than spending time going up and down each aisle. If it was Target, I normally ask to go to the toy section and stay there. It’s normally near the bikes and fishing stuff, so lots of cool things to look at. We spent the time looking at some wicked pokemon stuff.
When she was done shopping, she got us and we went home. We had to help carry in all the stuff she got. Once that was done she told us all to strip down to our diapers so she could check us.
We were all wet. Devon’s diaper was closer to needing a change. She told us to go outside and play in the yard for a while so we were not in her hair.
We played outside for a while. It was fun. It feels pretty free and good to just run around outside and play in the yard in a diaper. A little while later the door opened and it was Adam’s dad. He said he was home. Devon and Adam ran to him and got a big hug. He looked at me and waved me over. When I got there he hugged me too.
“It’s good to see you Erik. I hope you are doing well. I understand we are going to be going to the ocean to go fishing. It will be a lot of fun for all of us. Why don’t you boys come in? It looks like Devon needs a change and I don’t want anyone getting a sunburn before we go to the beach.”
We all went inside. Devon was changed and told he needed a nap. He started to complain he was not tired. His mom reminded him that toddlers take naps, and he can take one now or get his butt spanked and then take a nap. He calmed down and went to take his nap.
Adam and I wanted to play video games so we got my controller from my bag and started playing Borderlands 2. We play this together a lot. It’s a lot of fun and we have different characters at my house and his house. As we were playing I heard Adam pee his diaper it was kinda funny, because the game was silent and the only noise was Adam peeing. I looked at him and started to giggle. He smiled and started to laugh.
For dinner I sat in the booster seat and Devon sat in the high chair. It was sloppy joes with tater tots and some salad. It was good. All 3 of us had a bib on. I guess Dad brought some over. Mine and Adam’s were pretty clean. But Devon’s bib was messy. It was one of the more babyish ones I think, because it said “Toddler Power” spelled out in blocks.
We sat and watched TV for a little while until we were told it was bath time. Adam and I looked at each other confused. Then Stacy came over to us, and said, “I want all 3 of you boys into the bathtub. You got dirty playing outside, and I think a bath would be good for you. You can all soak and play in the tub in my bedroom. I will get Devon first and then you bigger boys can have time to just relax and play if you want.”
“OK” was what we both said. She took Devon first and told us to come to her bathroom in a few minutes.
Devon was playing in the tub when we got to her bathroom. She removed Adam’s diaper first and then helped him into the big tub. Then it was my turn. Once we were in there she turned on the jets. That was fun and it made lots more bubbles.
“Boys will you please make sure Devon is clean and help him wash his hair? I set the jets for 10 minutes. When they go off, I will be back within a few minutes.”
“Sure thing mom” Adam said.
We took turns washing Devon. He laughed when we washed his feet and his butt. After we made sure he was clean, everywhere, we washed his hair with the kid's shampoo she had for us. It smelled like apples, and it was green. The jets turned off just as we were done with his hair. She came a few minutes later. She had Devon stand up, and she used the shower sprayer to rinse him off and added some hot water to the tub for us. She started to towel dry Devon when she looked at us and said.
“Boys I will set the timer for 20 minutes. When the Jets stop, please make sure you are clean. I will be in shortly afterwards to help you both rinse off, dry, and get you diapered. If you need to go poopy, you can do it after you are dried off.”
We nodded and then enjoyed the jets. I leaned back and closed my eyes. A few minutes later I felt Adam touching me.
“What are you doing?” I asked.
“Just checking to see how dirty you are? I want to clean you and then you can clean me. Ok?” Adam said. I smiled and nodded at him.
I stood up and he started with my feet and legs. Then he did to my privates. But he skipped over them. He turned me around and washed my butt and even my crack. It felt good. He had me get on my knees and he washed my tummy, shoulders, arms, and back. Then he gently washed my face. He did my hair next with the same shampoo. It felt really nice when he was washing my hair. He rinsed my hair and then told me he was done.
“You missed an area,” I said.
“I was not sure if you wanted me to wash you there. We washed Devon but he is a little boy, and it's different because he is my little brother. But you are my best friend and maybe boyfriend. I want to wash there, but I was scared you would not want me to touch you there.” Adam said softly.
“Adam, I trust you and know you won’t hurt me or stuff. You can touch me anywhere! Please wash my privates. But I got a stiffy now.”
“Ok, I will make sure your dirty privates are extra clean,” Adam said with a smile.
He then took the wash rag and slowly cleaned my privates. It felt weird to have someone else washing my balls and stiffy, but it felt good too. He used his hands to make sure I was clean on my stiffy and it felt really good. He also checked my butt crack with his fingers to make sure it was extra clean. I shuddered as he rubbed his fingers in my crack because it felt awesome.
When he was done, he smiled and told me it was his turn to get washed.
“Do you want me to clean you like you cleaned me?” I asked him.
“Yes please”
I cleaned Adam just like he cleaned me. It was fun. His butt is cute, and I made sure it was clean and he shuddered too when I made sure his crack was clean. He was stiff too, and I made sure that area was extra clean. I just finished cleaning him when his mom walked in.
“Okay boys, I assume you are clean now. So let’s get you both to stand up so I can rinse you off and then get you both dried off.”
We stood up and she started draining the tub. We got rinsed off. She helped me out of the tub and dried me off. Once dry, I asked if I could go use the bathroom, so I could try to go #2. She sent me off to Adam’s bathroom. She told me to go to Adam’s room when I was done.
When I was done, I went into Adam’s room. She was there and a towel was on Adam’s bed. She helped me onto the towel and then diapered me. She made sure to use baby lotion on my bottom and powdered my privates. We both laughed because the powder made my stiffy all white on the top. Next, the diaper was pulled up snug and taped. I slid over so she could diaper Adam next. He got the same treatment and we all laughed when his stiffy had a white top from the powder. She removed the towel and told us we could talk or read for about 30 minutes then it was sleep time. There were 2 sippy cups with juice in them on his nightstand for us. She gave us each a hug and kiss and said good night.
We laid in his bed and talked a little at first. Adam got his tablet out and we went on Wattpad to look at diaper stories. We finished reading Sleepover Challenges. It is a cool story, but the little brother is mean. I think he and his friends should be put in diapers for a few months for what they did to his brother. Descending the Sibling Ranks, made me think of what was happening to me. I just hope I don’t start pooping my diapers like he did. 250 GoodNites was cool, especially when he was in diapers. I don’t think pullups would fit a teenager, afterall, they barely fit me and I am not even 10 and I am really small. Adam reminded me it’s a story, so it does not have to be realistic, because it’s not real. I thought the 2 boys, Clint and Mikey, might become boyfriends because of the way they did stuff and Mikey helped him with diaper changes. I think Mikey was a bedwetter and maybe misses diapers now and that is why he helps Clint become diaper dependent, because he wishes it was him wearing them too. There are lots of cool stories there. Best Friends Worst Vacation, Reset, Willies Camping with Friends, Not So Grown Up, Becoming the Baby of the Family, Ryan’s Regression, Unexpected Safety Measures, 2nd Baby Shower, Jack’s Sleepover, Sam’s Regression, and Toddler Life, are ones we want to read because they look so cool. We talked more and agreed to read “The Sleepover”, “Jealous Brother” and “Jia of the 4th age” on Nifty tomorrow. Diapered Amigos looks cool too, and it will be next, then Finding a Mentor, and Axel from the Ashes. We found a lot of cool-looking stories when we searched for “diaper”.
We fell asleep with our binky in our mouths. I forgot to call my dad before bed. I hope he won't be mad at me.
I woke up in the middle of the night. I had a bad dream and I was scared. Adam was cuddled to me. I cuddled into him and that made me feel safer. I grabbed my stuffie and put my Binky back in my mouth and went back to sleep. I woke up in the morning to Adam rubbing my chest and telling me it was time to wake up.
“What time is it? I am comfy and don’t want to get up.” I said.
“It’s about 8. We need to get up so we can get ready to go fishing at the ocean. We are going today because it might rain on Monday I guess.” Adam said.
Just then Adam’s dad came in to make sure we were getting up. “Breakfast will be ready in 5 minutes, so make sure you are at the table by then” he said and left.
“Adam, are you really wet? Do you think you wet in your sleep again?”
“Yah I’m really wet. I was wet when we fell asleep, but I was not this wet, so I know I wet more in my sleep. I woke up in the middle of the night, and it felt warmer so I think I had just wet it. This morning I was even wetter and I am sure I wet it more before I woke up. Normally I have to go pee as soon as I get up, but I don’t today.”
We get up and waddle to the kitchen. I see Devon is in his booster seat. I figured I would be in the highchair this morning. However, Adam was picked up by his dad, put in the chair, and buckled in place. His dad got him a bib, that said “Daddy’s Diaper Boy” on it and put it on Adam. I smiled. I got a bib next, it said Dino Time, and had dinosaurs. Devon’s bib said Puppy Power and had lots of puppies on it. A few were wearing diapers. It was really cute. We ate our breakfast. After we were done, Adam’s dad took us to Devon’s room and he changed all of our diapers. He asked if anyone needed to go #2, and we all said no. Devon and I are both in Paw Patrol diapers. Adam is in a size 7 we got at Costco and they fit him good. We can wear these under clothes and no one will know we are in diapers. For some reason, it feels different today than when I wore the same type of diaper to school. I don’t know why. It's strange.
We got dressed. I wore my cargo shorts and my Chargers tee shirt. Adam wore his sport shorts and a Pokemon teeshirt. I took my sport shorts, a teeshirt, and sweatshirt and put them in my backpack.
“Adam, I am bringing some extra clothes, just in case. I got room in my backpack if you want to bring some too.”
“Ok, good idea. I will get some.” Adam put in his change of clothes, and at the end I added my Jeans to it, just in case it got cold. I made sure my Binky (Pacifier) was in there too. I had 2 in my backpack so I was set, just in case I got upset or something. I packed my Samsung tablet and charging cable. Adam put his tablet in my backpack too.
We went to the family room to see when we were leaving. His mom was packing some snacks for the drive and while we were fishing. She said we would find a place to eat there. Maybe IN-N-OUT Burger if we were good. I like In-N-Out. They got great burgers and fries. I also like Del Taco. They make great chicken soft tacos. They are a lot better than anything at Taco Bell.
“Boys why don’t you go out to the garage. I think Kyle is getting the fishing gear put together and loaded. Maybe you can help him.” Stacy said. Kyle is Adam’s dad.
We helped him pick out the rods and fishing gear and get it loaded in his truck. He said we will get some fresh bait when we get over there. He told us he knows a good little fishing store near the pier that will know what is the best bait to use. That got both of us excited. I love fishing but have not gone since last fall.
Then Stacy came out with 2 ice chests. One was put in the truck bed and a small one was put in the back seat where we will be sitting. I looked and saw they only have 1 car seat in the truck, and it’s for Devon. I was glad I don’t have to sit in mine. I like it but if Adam is not in his seat, I don’t want to sit in mine. His mom had 3 seats in her SUV, so I am glad we are in the truck.
We got ready to go. I had my backpack and I saw that Stacy had a bag she brought and put in the back seat at Devon’s feet. I looked in it and saw LOTS of diapers. Even some of our thicker ones. A bigger bag with the beach stuff was put in the back of the truck with the fishing gear, some camping chairs, and other beach stuff. I think I saw a folding wagon, but I might be wrong.
It took a little over 2 hours to get to the pier. We stopped at the tackle store. It was really cool. They even had a bunch of different stuffed fish on the walls. Kyle got some bait and a few other things he said would help. The old man behind the counter told us how the pier was doing and he said fishing off the jetties was doing really good now too. He said the pier slowed down during the day, but the jetties should be good during the day and in the evening the pier will get better as it gets darker.
About 20 minutes later we are parking at the pier parking lot. We get what we need out of the truck. I see a folding wagon thing and it’s really cool. We load the stuff we need in it and start to walk. We find a spot on the pier and put out our stuff. It’s not busy or crowded. Stacy puts sunscreen on each of us. It’s warm but the breeze feels good. Adam and I take off our shirts for a while. Of course, Stacy puts more sunscreen on us then. I notice the diaper is sticking out the top of Adam's shorts. I look at mine and see the same.
“Adam, the top of our diapers are showing. Should we put our shirts on again or just risk it?”
“Let's risk it. I doubt we will see anyone we know. We are here to have fun, so I don’t care if anyone notices my diaper. If some kids notice our diapers, maybe they wear them too.”
“Cool, I was thinking the same thing. It’s really unlikely someone from our school would see us here.” I said.
We spent the next few hours talking and having fun. Devon got bored fishing. So he was playing on the pier. This kind of fishing is kind of boring, because we just cast the line out and let it sit. Kyle put bells on each pole so we heard if we got a strike. We each got a few fish. Nothing big but that was fun. Kyle hooked something big. He fought it for like 20 minutes and it took him up the pier to the end. But it broke off before we could see it. It could have been a shark, a sting ray, or a sea bass. Devon said it was a sea monster. We laughed.
Now it’s lunchtime so we go back to the truck. We find a cool taco place, Senor Baja, and we all have tacos. The fish tacos are really good. Then we drive for a little while and park at the beach. I can see the jetties so we can easily fish them when we want to.
“OK Boys, this is the plan. We are going to relax on the beach, and you can play in the water or sand. Later, in a few hours, if you want, we can walk to the jetties and try fishing there for a bit. I want you guys to relax and have fun. It’s a nice day so let’s enjoy the beach. It’s not too crowded, which I am kind of surprised about, but that is a great thing, so we won’t have people bumping into you boys while you are in the water.” Kyle said.
“What about our diapers? I’m pretty wet right now. How can we swim with them?” I asked.
“Boys, I think you can just wear your diapers. I got some swim diapers that I am going to put on Devon, if he wants, or he can just wear his current diaper. After you are done swimming and playing in the water, I can change you into a clean, dry diaper. How do these diapers feel today Erik and Adam?” Stacy said.
“Mom, it fits good. It’s comfy and I forgot I was wearing a diaper. It was very handy because I had to pee really bad when we were on the pier and the diaper was perfect for that. It got even softer once it was really wet. I wet it a little bit while we were driving to the pier because I had to pee and was glad I had it then.” Adam said.
“Yah this one feels like it fits better than what I wore to school. It’s weird, I think they are the same diaper. But I like it. It hides under our clothes and it does not leak like a pullup would. I peed in the truck and on the pier and no leaks.” I said.
“That’s good boys. Diapers hold a lot more than pull-ups do, and that is why you are in them. A pull-up is for potty training and once it’s wet, the child is normally changed. They hold a few ounces of liquid, whereas a diaper will hold 3-5 times as much liquid. Just like pull-ups are not designed to handle poopy accidents, because they will leak and have blowouts. If a child is still pooping in his pullup, he should be in diapers then. I am thankful you boys are not pooping, but if it happens, I will change you and you will not be in trouble, unless you start to do it on purpose for no reason other than not wanting to use the potty to go poop. Boys your age normally only need to go poop once every 24-36 hours, so once every day or day and a half. If you try to go each morning or night, then you should not have to poop again for at least a day, on average.”
“So, for boys like you or when the potty is not easy to get to, diapers work a lot better than a pull-up would. GoodNites hold more than a normal pullup but again, most youth diapers hold a lot more than they do. I packed the same kinds you are in now, as well as a few others. Depending on what time it is, will determine what diaper I put you each in when we get you changed. Erik’s dad sent over a mixture of several different ones he ordered, so we have them to try out this week.”
We get all the stuff in the wagon and pull it onto the beach. We set up some chairs and an umbrella. Devon has some sand toys so he can build sandcastles. Many kids are playing in the water and having fun. I look at Adam and give him a nod. He nods back. We just agreed that we will do this in our diapers.
“Devon sweety, do you want a swim diaper, or be like the big boys and wear your diaper in the water.”
“I want to wear my diaper just like Erik and Adam.”
“Ok sweety, then let’s get your short-alls and shirt off now, then you can play in the sand and water.” As his mom says this, she looks at us. We start to take our shirts off again. We had to put them on after an hour on the pier so we did not burn. Then we take off our shorts. Now we are only in our wet diapers.
“Boys, you all need sunscreen. We will put it on you and then you can go play. It's waterproof.” She said. I saw her hand Kyle a tube of sunscreen and he smiled at me. I turned around so he could do my backside first. He was very gentle and got my back and legs all covered. Then I turned around and he did my front. Finally, he did my face. Adam was laughing a bit because I had white streaks. Once I was done, he did Adam. I got to giggle at him because he had streaks on him too.
We ran to the water together. It was chilly when we got in it. I didn’t know how much my diaper would swell up. It got really big and heavy. It made me waddle in the water. But I don’t care. We are having fun playing in the water and surf.
We helped Devon with parts of his sandcastle a few times but we keep going back in the water. We have the foam noodles and are hanging on them sometimes or using them as floppy swords other times. It’s so much fun.
About an hour after we started playing in the water, 3 boys came over to play and talk with us. One was bigger than we are, the middle one is about our size, and the youngest is Devon’s size, and he is in a swim diaper. They had swim noodles too, and the 2 youngest ones had inflatable things on their arms.
“Hi, can we play with you or help with the sandcastle?” the oldest one asked.
“Ok, if you want to. I am Erik, and this is my bestest friend Adam. That is his little brother Devon.” I said
“Cool. I am Jake, this is my brother Luke and our baby brother Blake. I am 11, Luke is almost 9 and Blake is 5”
“Nice to meet you. We are both 9, almost 10, and in 4th grade. Devon is 5. Where are you guys from?
“We are from Utah. But we are moving to California this summer. We are on vacation to look at the area we will move to so our parents can see where they will be working and stuff. Our dad is staying here when we go back because he has to start work right away. We move once school is out.”
“That’s cool. We live about 2 hours from here. We came to the pier to fish this morning and now to play and have fun on the beach. Later, we might go to the jetties and try fishing them before we leave.”
“We love fishing, well I and Luke do, Blake does not fish much. I don’t want to embarrass you or be rude, but you are swimming in a diaper and it’s not a swim diaper. We were wondering why and how it feels and stuff.” Asked Jake.
“It’s kinda a long story. But my mom was killed by a drunk driver just after New Years. I started to wet the bed again because of that, and now I am wetting in the day too. So I need diapers. But I don’t poop them. Adam is my best friend, and he is supporting me. I am spending the week with him so he said he would wear diapers too, so I am not alone in them. Devon still wets a bunch so he has pullups and diapers at night but he acted like a toddler so he is in diapers and treated like a toddler for the weekend. He is lucky he does not have his binky in his mouth now. I have to wear them to school now too, which kinda sucks, but it’s better than wetting my pants in class in front of everyone.” I said, while trying to not cry when I mentioned my mom.
“We have been best friends since we were little. We also wet the bed together until last year so we had to wear diapers at night and we knew the other did, so we did sleepovers and stuff and it was no big deal. After all, lots of boys wet the bed and have to wear diapers or something like them. Even boys a lot older than us.” Said Adam, trying to make sure that I would not be teased.
“We won’t tease you We are all bedwetters. It’s genetic. On my dad side, all the guys have been bedwetters until they are in their teens. On my mom’s side it is about half the boys until about puberty. So we were destined to be bedwetters. We wear them on car trips and stuff too. Blake is still in pullups or diapers a lot during the day. We were all slow to potty train our parents said, at least for peeing. We sometimes still have daytime accidents if we are excited or scared. We had to wear diapers in the car over here, but we changed into our swimsuit. It’s cool you still fit those diapers. Luke and Blake can fit them, but I have to wear the youth or adult diapers. They are nice and hold a lot, but some hold more than others. It depends on what ones I wear, because I got a few different ones. Some hold more and others are quieter so better for daytime. I am in 5th grade, and I still wear a diaper to school on Fridays so I can focus on my tests. Sometimes my mom suggests I wear them another day too, and that means we have a quiz or big test that’s important I focus on. Luke does the same. He is in 3rd grade. But he gets to wear those kind of diapers and no one can tell he is wearing them. I have to wear my baggy jeans or overalls, normally to make sure no one sees them. I have some that don’t make much noise, so that helps for school, but they are not as comfy as the ones I wear at home, but those have plastic on them and they make more noise. Our cousins sleep over a lot and they all wear diapers at night too. Some of them wear them all weekend, so they don’t have an accident. I did that until last year, but if I have an accident during the week, then it's diapers on the weekend to be safe.”
“Wow, that’s cool. I mean it’s cool that we meet some other boys kinda like us. Too bad you live so far away, it would be cool to hang out and do sleepovers and stuff.” I said.
“Yeah, 2 of our friends are in diapers right now, because they teased Erik when he had an accident and then because he had diapers. They are in them all the time for a few weeks, even to school, and then they only have to wear them after school until school is out for sure. They will be doing a sleepover at our house in a few days.”
“That’s so cool. Not cool that they teased you but cool they got put in diapers and you are all still friends and do sleepovers like that.” Said an excited Luke.
“Two of our cousins will be moving near us this summer, because his mom is transferring to the same place our parents will be working at. They will stay with us until they find a house to move into I guess. They are 9 and 10. But they are kinda small and look like twins because they are the same size. They are cool and we get along good. They have some daytime issues too, so they wear them more often too. I bet if they were here now, they would be in diapers just like you guys.”
“Cool,” we both said.
“Those diapers look so full, are they really heavy? Can I touch it?” asked Luke.
“They are heavy and make us waddle some. If we were in our night diapers it would be super heavy and I am not sure if we could walk because they are so thick. If you want to touch mine you can.” I said.
Luke reaches out and feels my diaper. He rubs the front and I can feel it as he rubs them. I turn around and suggest he feels the backside. I did it because I started to get stiff and I did not want him to see that. But Adam noticed and smiled at me.
“Cool, so thick. I wear the same ones. The Paw Patrol gives it away. Luvs size 6. I also got the overnight version.” Luke said.
“I got on size 7 huggies we got at Costco yesterday. They got Micky Mouse on them.” Adam says and then turns and shakes his butt at us. We all start laughing.
“I wonder if those would fit me” says Jake
“We got some in our bag over there. I can give you one if you want to see if it will. You can try it when you get ready to leave. We will get changed into these or our bigger and thicker youth diapers when we are done playing in the water and want to go fishing.” Said Adam.
He heard loud laughter. We looked to see Blake and Devon busy playing and laughing in the sand.
“You're lucky, you got to wear your diaper into the water. I have to wear this swim diaper because mom said my diaper would get too full. I don’t poop my pants normally so I don’t want a swim diaper. It's scratchy and it don’t feel as good as a normal diaper does.” Blake said talking to Devon but we heard it. It made us all chuckle a bit.
“I guess your little brother likes his diapers just like my little brother does” said Adam.
“I would really like to try the size 7. We are going to be here for a while longer, so can I get it before we leave or you guys leave?” asked Jake.
“Sure. Whenever you want. I wish you lived near us. You guys are cool, and we could all be friends, even with us in different grades.” Adam said
“Us too. My best friend is 10 and in 4th grade. He is our neighbor, and his brother is 9 and in Luke’s class. We will miss them, but our parents said they could spend a few weeks over the summer after we got settled into our house. We are going to look at some tomorrow I think mom said.”
We played in the water and talked for the next hour or so. Their mom came over and ended up talking to Stacy and Kyle for a while.
When we all walked up to them, Kyle asked us if we were ready to go fishing. Adam and I said yes. Next, we saw Stacy pull out 2 of our thick night diapers and tells us she will get us changed. Adam gets a size 7 diaper and hands it to Jake. He says thanks and his mom looks funny at him. She sees we are about to be changed, and says they should head back. Stacy, tells them to stick around, diaper changes are not a big deal, and that we are all boys anyway. She asks if she thinks her boys want to try fishing the jetties with us.
“Can we please mom, even if just for like 30 minutes or an hour? Please?” Jake said while Luke gave his mom puppy dog eyes.
“It’s fine with me. Jake give me that diaper and I will put it with your stuff and you can wear it when we get ready to leave, unless you want it now?” she asks.
Jake blushes and looks at the sand for a minute. Luke knows his brother wants to try it, so he speaks up. “Mommy, can I get changed into my diapers now? That way when we get back if we need to leave, I will be ready and it will be faster.”
“I do to mom” said Jake after his brother made it easier.
“Then I guess we should go to the car since I need to get your diapers, wipes, and such.”
“There is no need for that. I have it all here. You can change them here if you like, or I can change them when I do our 2. It’s not like 2 more is a big deal. I am sure I got diapers that will fit them. If that 7 does not, then the ones the boys will be wearing I am sure will. If they or you want, I can put them both into the same overnight youth diapers the boys will be wearing and I am sure it will last them until morning. I don’t change them until after breakfast, and they still are not ready to leak then. I could send them out back to play for a few hours before they are so full they might leak, but by then the boys waddle so much they look like a big toddlers learning to walk. It's rather cute and funny to watch.” Said Stacy. This made all 4 boys blush.
“If you don’t mind, sure. Thanks. What diapers are those? Jake wears Tranquality ATN or Smart Core most of the time, but we have some Abena that are good too.”
“I think we have some of the Tranquility ones too. Just have not tried them yet. These are the Northshore Mega Max in Xsmall. They also do a Supreme that is not as thick, in a small that should work well for him too. You can contact them and get some samples sent to see which ones fit the boys the best. If you are moving, order some samples before you move, and then when you move, order more samples. They are pricy but last a long time. The stuffer is great too, and adds several hours to it. I suggest them. The X-small only comes in white, so we have stickers at home that the boys can put on their diapers so they look more fun and big kid-like.” Stacy told Jake’s mom.
“We will look into them. Thanks. I appreciate you sharing them with the boys. I am sure they will enjoy them. Since yours are just in thier diapers, and I don’t want to head to the car just to get them some shorts, they can also run around in just diapers too.” Jakes mom said. This caused both Jake and Luke to blush.
We were sent to rinse off in the shower at the restroom. Then we will walk slowly back so we don’t get sand all over us. Adam and I were each given a towel and told to remove our diaper as we rinse off, and then wrap the towel around us. Jake and Luke were told to rinse well, and that includes inside your swimsuit. The 4 of us ran to the showers. We figured it was best if we rinsed off as much as we could before we took off our diaper. Jake agreed and suggested that they go first and we can shield them with our towels if needed while they rinse off their privates and rinse out the inside of their swimsuit. Then they would do the same for us when we took off our diaper.
It went well and in a few minutes, we were all rinsed off. I and Adam were in our towels. Our soaked diapers are on top of the trashcan by the bathroom. Stacy and Kyle proceeded to diaper the four of us. I am used to Adam seeing me get changed so I thought it was not a big deal that Jake and Luke could see us get changed. They both stared as we got changed. Then we watched as they got changed into the thick night diaper.
“Wow, these are soft and thick. I normally only wear size 6 diapers, but these are super soft and comfy. I don’t think I can walk normal in them.” Luke said.
“Yeah, they are thicker than my normal night diapers. But they are much softer too. I really like them. They are very comfy. Mom can we get some of these, please?” asked Jake.
“As you boys grow the larger sizes from Small and above, come in different colors too, so you can pick different colors for each day. This style comes in I think 5 different colors. The TieDye is neat because it has a lot of different colors all over it. But they also come in black, navy blue, pink and white. The Supremes, are in white, purple, green, and blue.” Stacy told us.
“Okay boys, or should I say, Diaper Boys let’s get the fishing gear and head over to the jetty,” Kyle said to us, with a chuckle and smile.
We walked over to the jetty. A couple was sitting at the far end, so we did not go all the way down. We found some rocks we could stand or sit on and started fishing from them. It was a lot of fun. We found that there were some smaller fish in the rocks and if we hooked them they fought hard. Kyle called them an opaleye, and said they are good to eat, but these were too small. We kept fishing and caught several different fish. I even got an octopus. It ate the piece of squid I was using as bait. We had to cut my hook because Kyle didn’t want to try to unhook it. He said the hook would dissolve in a few days and it would be fine. We fished for about an hour. Then Kyle said it was time to head back. I gave Jake my email address and asked him to email us when they could. We had talked about stories online and I told him I would email him a link to some of our favorites. He had never heard of Nifty.org or AO3 before. He said they would look at it when they got home because he only had his tablet with, and his computer was at home. We told them they had to try IN-N-Out Burger while they were here and told them about Del Taco. I suggested they should try a place called “The Hat”, they have a great pastrami sandwich and their fries come in a brown lunch bag. Jake gave us his phone # so we could text him later, and I gave him my #. Dad got me a phone recently, but I didn’t bring it with me. I don’t use it as much as my tablet. Dad said it was for emergencies and stuff so that is what I use it for. Checking in with him and stuff like that.
Kyle took a few pictures of the 4 of us together, in just our diapers. We asked him to take one of Adam and me, and then one of Jake and Luke. That way we had a group shot, and one of us each group separately we could share with each other. It turns out the parents had taken some of us throughout the day it seems and even had some video too. Stacy had a video of us 4 in our diapers walking with the fishing poles Kyle handed each of us. She took one of us walking back too. She took some pictures of us and commented that we all were a little wet, but had a lot of wetting left in them. That made Jake and Luke blush. She told them she would send the photos to their mom since they traded emails and phone #s.
“Guys, it was so cool meeting you. I never thought we would meet other boys like us at the beach. I never dreamed I would see boys our age in diapers on the beach either. I hope we can hang out again. Maybe after we move here, if it’s not too far we can visit each other, or maybe our folks can arrange a beach trip for all of us.” Jake said.
We all agreed that would be cool and promised to keep in touch. They walked off to meet their parents. Devon was asleep on the blanket. It seems when their mom left, Blake went with her. Devon got bored and fell asleep. We packed everything up and went to the truck. We saw Jake and Luke getting in a car and we waved to each other. This turned out to be a great beach trip.
We stopped at IN-N-Out on the way home. We did the drive-thru, but Kyle took Adam and me to the restroom inside so we could wash our hands since they smelled like bait still. We did it in just our diapers, shirts, and sandals. Adam fell asleep as soon as he was done eating his cheeseburger and fries. Devon only woke up to eat part of his hamburger. I was super hungry so I had asked if I could have a double-double. I was allowed so I ordered a double-double Animal style with fries. We had juice so we didn’t need drinks. I ate it all, but I was stuffed. I watched out the window for a little while. I guess I fell asleep because I woke up as I was being carried into the house by Kyle. I guess the sun did wear us out like Stacy said it would. I woke up enough to wash my face and hands and get a glass of juice. Then I went and cuddled with Adam. I put his paci in his mouth, and I started to suck on mine. I fell asleep and did not remember anything until morning.
“Wake up Erik, breakfast is ready” said Adam as he was tickling my tummy.
“Morning already? No.” I said.
“Yep and it’s time to get up, it’s almost 9 am.”
“I slept so good. I remember giving you a pacifier and I took mine and that was it.”
“You don’t remember your nightmare then? You were crying and kicking and stuff. I was trying to calm you down, but you just pushed me away because you were kicking and moving your arms. Mom came in, picked you up, and held you. I was so worried. You finally calmed down and just hugged my mom. She put you back into bed. I cuddled and held you. You cuddled into me and then I went back to sleep.”
“I don’t remember any of that. Thanks for trying to help me. I hope I did not hurt you when I was kicking and stuff.”
“You don’t have to thank me. You’re my best friend and more. I told you I would do anything for you, especially to protect you, make you feel good, or be happy. I LOVE YOU ERIK” Adam said looking me in the eyes. Then he hugged me. He kissed my cheek, and I felt all warm and tingly inside. I hugged him back kissing his cheek.
“Are you boys going to come eat?” Stacy asked. This startled us and we both jumped. I think I wet my diaper some more too. She had a smile, so I knew she was not mad. I wonder if she heard what we said and saw what we did?
“Yeah, we will be right there mom.” Adam said.
We got up and were both soaked. We waddled downstairs and saw Devon in the highchair with a bib on. He was eating his breakfast already. I sat in his booster seat. We had breakfast and found out that since it was Monday we needed to work on any homework we had.
“Erik, your dad called while we were driving last night, and you were asleep. He wanted to make sure you were doing okay, to tell you he loves you, and misses you. We told him we would try to remind you to call him tonight before you go to bed.” Stacy said.
“Thanks. Yeah, I miss him too. I wanted to call him yesterday but was tired. You were right, playing in the sun and water does make you more tired.”
“I wonder if it was you being so tired that made you have such a powerful nightmare. I had to come in and hold you. It took me several minutes to calm you down. I don’t know if you ever woke up either. I saw your eyes were open when I picked you up, but I could tell you were not looking at me. It was like you were staring at a scary movie on TV. You had me worried, and I know Adam was very worried and scared for you.”
“I don’t remember any of it. Thanks for helping me. I hate it when I have bad dreams like that. Sometimes dad has to come in and hold me or wake me up. Sometimes when he wakes me, I remember the nightmare and start to cry and shake. Normally he takes me and holds me in his bed, and we go back to sleep like that. I like having Adam to cuddle with. I have not had one of those really bad dreams yet with the crib, not sure how that would work for dad holding me.” I said but was really thinking out loud kind of.
“I want to check to make sure you boys did not get a sunburn. If you did, we need to get some Aloe on it today to help it heal faster. Also, I need to make sure you did not get sand rash. Normally it happens when you get sand in your shorts and it rubs in between your legs, but with your diapers it could happen too, or cause a rash on your butt from the sand scratching it as you moved. I think a quick shower might also be good for you boys. You can do it together if you want, so it will be faster. I don’t think we need to go anywhere today. Do you boys need to go running around town or the neighborhood?”
“Mom, I think all we had planned was maybe working on our science project. We have to have an outline done for it for when we return to school. I want to send a message to the boys from the beach and tell them how much fun we had meeting them, and hope they can come over here and sleepover once they move to California. What days are we supposed to sleep over at Jimmy’s house and when are they sleeping over here?” asked Adam.
“Honey, we had talked about you going over on Wednesday, and then they can both sleep over here on Thursday, and then go next door on Friday evening and sleep at Erik’s house then. I figured Devon and Bobby would stay here when you older boys go to Erik's house. But if you boys want to change it we can talk about it and I can call their parents. Saturday, if you want to sleep at Erik's house you can, if his dad says it’s ok. But I want you home on Sunday before dinner.”
We got a shower, then Stacy checked us over, and diapered us. Monday was kinda boring. We did our outline of the science project. We looked online and figured out what we needed so we could make the solar oven we were doing. We found directions to make it online, but we needed to do a smaller one, so we adjusted it to fit in the shoe box we had for it. We only need to get a few things from the store, and I bet Walmart will have them. If not, the hardware store will. Now it was fun time, so we started playing video games.
After lunch we got changed again because we are both in the kid diapers. Devon had to take his nap Stacy said, and told him if he was good, he would not need one tomorrow.
I am getting used to how these diapers fit and feel. I think for school they might be a good idea.
In the afternoon, Kyle took us to the park so he could help Adam and I practice casting on our fishing poles. He put a weight on the line instead of a hook or lure. We had a target; a small bucket, that was sitting on a towel, that was on a blanket. We made a game of it. +1 point for landing on the towel, but 5 points for landing in the bucket. No points for landing on the blanket. But, if you did not land it on the blanket you lost 2 points. First one to 20 wins. I never knew casting was so much work and so hard. It was a lot of fun and it took over an hour for us to reach 20 points. I won, but only by 1 point. We each lost a lot of points at the beginning and agreed to start over, that’s why I won.
I talked to my dad before I went to bed. I told him all about what we did. It was so much fun. I told him I missed him a lot. He told me he got me a surprise, that I will like. I can’t wait. I said I will call tomorrow, and then he wanted to talk to Stacy. Adam and I got ready for bed and then read on our tablets for a while. We cuddled and he gave me a real kiss. I was shocked at first, but then I smiled and he kissed me again. It felt nice.
“I love you Erik. Happy Diaper Dreams” Adam told me. I smiled and said “you too”. We each had a pacifier and started to suck on it again and that’s the last I remember of Monday.
Tuesday, I woke up in the middle of the night from another nightmare. It was not too bad, but I guess I yelled in it and that woke Adam up. I cried a little because I was really scared and sad from it, but Adam gave me a big hug and we cuddled and then he kissed me again. That made me feel safe and I felt much better. Last week dad told me if the nightmares keep happening, I should talk to the therapist again.
I don’t like talking about it, so I don’t want to see her. She wanted me to talk about how I felt about my mom being killed and if I was angry at her for leaving me. She asked what else I was worried about and how I felt about the wetting problems because I started bedwetting while I was seeing her. She was nosey and wanted to know all kinds of personal stuff. A lot was really personal and private that I didn’t want to tell a stranger, even if she was supposed to help me. Some of it I didn’t want dad to know and even when she said we would not tell my dad stuff, I knew she would. I know she told him a few things because he asked me about diapers or GoodNites, and that was something I told her how I felt about them and that I liked diapers better because the GoodNites are not as soft and when I lay in them they feel strange and scratchy. I told her I did not mind them too much if I had to wear them at a sleepover or car trip so others would not know I was wetting again, afterall I’m in 4th grade and a big kid, not a toddler in a diaper or pullup or something. But now I am not so sure. I am in a diaper and wetting it all the time, just like a toddler does. I even have and like sucking on Pacifiers. So maybe I am not a big boy, I guess I could be a little boy, that is still not a toddler.
After breakfast, we got changed and then played in the backyard. Jimmy called and wanted to know if we could come over after lunch. We got permission and told him we would see him after lunch. Devon wants to come along so we had to call him back and see if Bobby wants to hang out with Devon. He agreed and that made Devon happy.
We had lunch and got changed into a different style of diaper. It's not too bad. I think it's called a Smart Core by Tranquility. It's not loud and it's pretty soft. Stacy said there were 2 to try this one and an overnight one. We looked at it, and it's about the same thickness, but it's got a plastic backing on it so it will make more noise, so it's better for at home and stuff, not when we go to friend's houses, and not for school, I hope.
When we got to Jimmy’s house Carl was there. We found out he is spending the days there, because of his diapers and his dad does not want him home alone because of the workers doing stuff at the house. Jimmy’s mom asked if she could talk to me for a few minutes.
“How are you doing Erik?”
“OK, I guess. I am in diapers all the time now, and still having nightmares. I miss Mom lots, but I know she is in Heaven now. Dad got me some stuff for my room to make it easier because of my diapers and stuff, and it's kinda embarrassing. Adam won't tease me or anything, I hope Jimmy and Carl won’t either.”
“Erik, you are a sweet boy. If you need anything or if I can help, just let me or Jimmy know. I am sorry for how Jimmy reacted when you had your accidents and your diapers. I know he won’t react like that or be mean like that to anyone else again. However, I have noticed he does not seem to mind them as much now as he did the first 2 days. I heard him tell his little brother that it was nice to wear a diaper for watching tv or playing games, because he does not have to stop to go pee. Do you know why Adam and Devon are in diapers?”
“Adam made me a promise, that when I slept at his place or he slept over at mine, he would wear a diaper to support me. Devon kinda likes them I think and he got in trouble for having a tantrum and his mom told him if he acts like a toddler, he will be treated like one. That was a few days ago, when he got upset at my house when they all saw my new furniture. I told Adam’s mom that if Adam didn’t want to wear them, he didn’t have to, but she said he should because he made a promise, and she thinks he doesn’t mind it too much. Most of the boys I have met who wear diapers say they are great for watching tv or movies and playing video games and even riding bike or playing legos and stuff. We met 3 boys at the beach over the weekend. They are bedwetters but they like them for movies and stuff too. When we were at the beach we were in just our diapers, even when we played in the water. A few kids looked at us funny, but these 3 came over and talked and played with us, and even went fishing later with us. They were really cool. I wish more people were nice like that, and not judge people just because we might be different or wear different underwear or swimsuits.” I said.
She gave me a hug and patted my diaper. She had a smile when she suggested I go out back and join the boys playing.
We played in the backyard in the fort for a while. We let Bobby and Devon play with us, and it was fun. Jimmy and Carl were in just a diaper when we got there and that is all they wore outside. Carl’s dad dropped him off in just his diaper and he could only wear clothes if they went shopping or stuff like that, not when playing in the yard, even the front yard. He said he was used to wearing them now and figured since we already knew it did not really matter if a neighbor saw him in the yard. The only one not in a diaper was Bobby.
“Bobby, you are the only one not in a diaper. Have you tried wearing them in the day since your brother is?” I asked him.
“I thought about it, but don’t want my mom to get mad, or to think I am a baby or something. Since you all are in diapers, I feel like I should wear one too. I got pullups I can wear if I want to or think I need them during the day, but they don’t hold much, so if I do wet I can only do it once, or else they leak. I guess that is because they are for potty training not for using. She used to remind me when I had an accident that I am a big boy and big boys don’t wet their pants or wear diapers during the day. So I just don’t want her upset, but maybe if I tell her I feel left out, she will let me.”
“I think it would be cool, if you wore one when we are here tomorrow for the sleepover. We are coming over after lunch I think. And I hope you will wear it when you come over and sleep over at Adam’s house too.” I said
“Please Bobby, I would feel lots better when we were doing stuff if you were in a diaper too.” Said Devon. Clearly trying to get his friend to wear his night diapers in the daytime with them.
“You could tell her you want to wear one to show your big brother that you support him and love him and are not mad at him for what he said. You think he needs to wear diapers for a long time so he understands how it feels to wear or need them, but you think if you wear them too at home sometimes, it will be less embarrassing for him because you both are the same then. Especially when I am over here because I am the one he was really teasing and the one that needs them in the day now all the time.” I said to Bobby.
“That makes sense. I will for sure ask to wear them when you come over tomorrow, and I will wear them at Adam’s house with Devon too. If my mom asked me if I wanted to wear it now I would tell her, or if she asked me to I would, but I am just scared to ask now.” Said Bobby
About 5 minutes later Bobby said he had to go pee, and ran into the house. We kept playing in the backyard. He came out a few minutes later with his mom. She had juice boxes for us, and he was in just a pullup, and a big smile.
“Cool Bobby, you got a pullup. Thanks, now I feel better. You’re a great friend” said Devon. I think Bobby blushed when he heard that. I know his mom looked at him and smiled at him.
“Boys, here is some juice. Drink up. You don’t have to worry about running inside to go potty, so enjoy the juice and have fun.” She said to us, and we laughed.
We played in the backyard for about an hour and then went inside. Jimmy was in a thick diaper, and he was wet. He said his mom changes him after dinner normally. He takes a bath then and gets diapered afterwards and that one lasts until after breakfast. Carl was in a thinner diaper. It’s a lot like the one we have on but it has plastic on it. I think it’s the ATN version of what we are wearing. He is really wet, and Jimmy’s mom (Patty) says “Looks like you need a fresh diaper Carl. Come lay down here on the mat, I will get you changed, and then you boys can play upstairs in the boy's bedrooms.”
Carl blushes as he goes and lays on the mat. She hands him a pacifier and he happily sucks on it. I start to leave, but she stops me. She says, “Erik, boys, I want you to stay and watch as I change Carl. His dad wanted to make sure he was changed just like I do Jimmy, and like I would any little boy in a diaper. Besides, you are all boys and friends, so it should not be a big deal. You have the same equipment inside your diaper, some might be bigger or smaller, but it's all the same. Even when it starts to get stiff during a diaper change.” She was saying this as she was wiping him down and then applying lotion and cream to his butt and crotch. She pulled up a fresh diaper and taped it tight. Carl was really blushing because he got a stiffy when she was wiping him and putting the lotion on.
“Okay boys, you can go play. But about the sleepovers. Last I heard you were coming over here about lunchtime tomorrow and then spending the night. On Thursday, after lunch and any needed diaper changes, you will go to Adam’s house and spend the night there. On Friday Jimmy and Carl are staying at Erik's house, and Bobby will stay with Devon at his house. Make sure you pack whatever you want to have with you, especially you Carl, because you go home tonight and then again on Saturday. Your dad said he would make sure you have lots of diapers in your bag, and we will do the same for Jimmy, and Bobby.”
As we started to go upstairs, she handed Jimmy a pacifier. He put it in his mouth and started to suck on it. Bobby looked at her with puppy dog eyes. She smiled at him, then offered him one, which he happily took.
We played upstairs for a while until we were told it was time for us to go home. We made plans for what we wanted to do the rest of the week and at each house for the sleepovers and stuff.
Devon is really wet and needs a diaper change when we get back to Adam’s house. His mom asks us to change him, so we go up to his room. Adam and I change him. Adam has changed him before so he knows how to do it, and I am learning. I hope I can change Adam soon, and he can change me. :) It's not too hard, the only hard part is making sure to get the diaper on and his stiffy pointed down before it gets too stiff. LOL.
Adam and I hang out in his room playing on our tablets and checking out fun stories. We saw that “Best Friends’s Worst Vacation” on Wattpad was just updated so we had to read it. It’s a cool story and I really hope Hudson gets diapered soon. He tricked and set up his best friend, Keegan, and now Keegan is treated like a baby and thus not having fun on the vacation, while Hudson is having lots of fun, and kinda laughing at how he set up his friend. I hope Keegan can move up from being a baby to a toddler or little diaper boy and Hudson is the baby and or toddler, so instead of him helping take care of Keegan, it's Keegan, that gets to help take care of him, and feed him babyfood and a bottle. It’s a really cool story. We found a lot of cool ones and they are saved on our readerlists. I felt so bad for Keegan at the waterpark. His so-called best friend gets to go have fun, and leaves him with his mom and baby sister to play in the baby area. He should have offered to watch him at least and take his friend with him, even if he was just in a swim diaper. That’s what I don’t understand because swim diapers are only for toddlers/little kids that still poop in their diapers. Keegan is a wetter and he could wear speedos to go play in the water if he wanted to. Oh well. I think it would be cool if both boys ended up in diapers full time, maybe just for wetting so they were little diaper boys and could just have fun playing games and watching cartoons and not have to worry about finding a potty to go peepee. They can wear them to school that way. It’s hard to wear diapers to school if you poop them and stuff. It’s important for us kids to go to school to learn and make friends and have time away from parents. Because we all know parents can drive us kids crazy!!!
Adam started reading a story on Nifty. Its called Jia of the 4th age. Its set in the future and its like a sci-fi fantasy story. It’s really cool so far. Jia, does not wear diapers much, but his best friend is a bedwetter so he wears them sometimes. I started reading Reset on Wattpad. It’s a great story about a boy that gets younger every few days or week. I can’t wait to see how it goes. We were talking about it when we were called to dinner.
We got to the table, and it’s Adam’s turn in the highchair, so I sit in his spot, and Devon is on his booster seat. I notice 2 thick pillows are strapped to the seat of the chair for me to sit on. Now I am much taller and can eat better. Stacy smiled at me and said, “I figured those pillows will help you a lot Erik, and it should help Adam too, because he is still a bit short at the table, but he said he did not want a booster seat, but I think he really should have one.”
This made Adam blush when his mom said that. She put a bib on him, and on Devon. She offered me one and I said “Sure, if they are wearing one, I will too”, with a big smile. She smiled at me and put a bib on me too. It turns out it was a good thing she did, because we were having chicken alfredo, and the pasta and sauce wanted to make a mess of all of us. The bibs caught most of it, as well as our chins. It was really good, and the garlic bread was crunchy with extra garlic on it. YUMMY!!!
After dinner we cleared the table and loaded the dishes in the dishwasher. We were very wet now, and our diapers were starting to sag really bad.
“Adam and Erik, I think you both need a fresh diaper. I will meet you both in Adam’s room in a few minutes while I get the supplies. I want you boys to get a bath towel, lay it on the bed, and I expect one of you to be laying on it waiting to be changed.”
“Yes mom” Adam said, and I nodded. We went to his room but grabbed a towel on the way. We put it on his bed and he started to climb up on it.
“I need to go poop really bad. Once she gets my diaper off, I will go. I just hope I can last.”
“I can take your diaper off Adam. That is easy, I just don’t think I can put it on good yet.” I say as I reach up and pull on the tapes on his diaper. Once they are off, I pull the front back and stare a little at his stiffy. He starts to move, hops off his bed, and runs to the bathroom. Just before he enters it, I see his mom walking into the room and looking at his naked butt as he went into the bathroom.
“I take it he had to go poopy really bad?”
“Yeah, so I took the diaper off so he could go. He was worried he could not hold it long enough.”
“If he had pooped it, I would have cleaned him up. I had to do that with Devon the other day. After I spanked and diapered him at your house, I had him sit on the sofa while I dug out the old playpen. I put him in the playpen and started taking care of things. I told him to not take his pacifier out and if he needed to talk to me, he had to raise his hand and wait until I talked to him. He followed the rules, and I was in the other room for a while. He tried to hold it but when I came in, I saw he had his hand up but he looked like he was about to cry. I asked him if he was Ok, and he told me he was trying to hold it but since I was in the other room, he didn’t want to get in more trouble and talk so when he could not hold it anymore he pooped his diaper. He begged me to change him. He said he was sorry, and I told him it was okay. I know it was not on purpose and as long as it doesn’t happen often, he won't be in trouble. I gave him a big hug and that calmed him down, as did his fresh dry diaper.”
“Wow, Devon never told us that.” I said.
“I think he is embarrassed he pooped his diaper. I don’t think he liked how it felt either.”
“Ok. Don’t worry I would never tease him about it.”
“Do you need to go use the potty to go poopy Erik?”
“I think I should, I don’t have to go, but I think I can go. If that makes sense?”
She removed my diaper and told me to use her bathroom, so I ran in there and went poop. When I was done, I came out as she was just taping up Adam. Then it was my turn and boom, we were both in thick night diapers.
“Boys, you can watch a movie with Devon, or you can stay in here and play games or play on your tablets or whatever. You have a few hours. I have your pacifier here and I also brought in a sippy cup of juice for each of you. If you want more juice, just come out and I will refill them.”
She gives us our pacifiers and sippy cups and we got comfy laying on the bed propped up so we can read more stories on our tablets. We got our sippy cups refilled once before she put Devon to bed. She refills our sippies when she is done with him and tells us she will be back in 45 minutes to tuck us in.
We read some more stories on Wattpad, Zity, and Nifty while we could. She tucked us in and gave us each a hug and kiss. She closed the door when she left, so Adam took his tablet and went to a Russian picture site, imgsr something and we searched for diapers and saw lots of boys our age and older in diapers or bedwetter pants. It gave me a stiffy and I think it did for Adam too.
We found some cool videos with boys in diapers on YouTube. One of my favorites is a family and both the brothers wear GoodNites to bed. Sometimes they are super soaked, they are called Our Army Adventure. They wrestle and you can see the top of the pullup a lot and sometimes you can see at least half of it. It's cool. They are like 9 and 11, and they seem happy in their GoodNites. That made me feel a little better about my diapers. They should do a commercial for GoodNites or DryNites. I think they should wear real youth diapers at night sometimes because you can tell their GoodNites is super soaked.
I’m tired so I say I am going to sleep. We put our tablets on his desk and hooked up the chargers. We cuddle together and give each other a good night kiss. It feels great. I feel safe and loved by Adam.
“Happy Diaper Dreams, Erik. I love you” Adam said to me. I reply “Me too” and we get comfy and cuddle into each other. I have my pacifier and I fall asleep in just a few minutes. The last thing I remember is seeing Adam smiling at me around his pacifier.
Links to stories mentioned in the chapter.:
Willies camping trip with friends
Becoming the baby of the family
Chapter 5: Sleepover Fun
Chapter Text
Lemons to Lemonade 5
From Chapter 4:
We read some more stories on Wattpad, Zity, and Nifty while we could. She tucked us in and gave us each a hug and kiss. She closed the door when she left, so Adam took his tablet and went to a Russian picture site, imgsr something and we searched for diapers and saw lots of boys our age and older in diapers or bedwetter pants. It gave me a stiffy and I think it did for Adam too.
We found some cool videos with boys in diapers on YouTube (Our Army Adventures). One of my favorites is a family and both the brothers wear GoodNites to bed. Sometimes they are super soaked. They wrestle and you can see the top of the pullup a lot and sometimes you can see at least half of it. It's cool. They are like 9 and 11, and they seem happy in their GoodNites. That made me feel a little better about my diapers. They should do a commercial for GoodNites, DryNites, or Ninjama bedwetter pants. OR even better, Youth diapers like the Mega Max or Tranquility ones.
I’m tired so I told him I’m going to sleep. We put our tablets on his desk and hooked up the chargers. We cuddle together and give each other a good night kiss. It feels great. I feel safe and loved by Adam.
“Happy Diaper Dreams, Erik. I love you” Adam said to me. I reply, “Me too” and we get comfy and cuddle into each other. I have my pacifier and I fall asleep in just a few minutes. The last thing I remember is seeing Adam smiling at me around his pacifier.
Chapter 5
I woke up next to Adam. He was still asleep, so I watched him sleep for a few minutes. He was cuddled up to me. I could smell food, and my tummy wanted to go eat. I remembered that my daddy had woken me up several times by tickling me lightly. It was kind of fun to wake up laughing, so I decided to do this to Adam to wake him up.
I start tickling him on his tummy a little. He starts to move around a bit, so I know it’s working. I next tickle his inner thigh. This makes him moan and twitch. After about 30 seconds there, I move to his ribs and nipples. When I start to tickle and play with his nipples, I notice they get hard quickly. I know that means he likes it. I start to play with them with my fingers and with my other hand I tickle his ribs. He is now moving a lot. I notice it looks like he has a stiffy in his diaper too. I take my hand that was playing with his nipples, and I get my pointer finger really wet with spit. I rub it in his ear while I tickle his ribs. He wakes up laughing and trying to get my finger out of his ear.
His mom came in just as he woke up and was laughing so hard he was peeing in his diaper.
“What are you two doing in here?”
“He was sleeping, so I wanted to wake him up. I remembered how it was fun to wake up when my dad tickled me, so I started to tickle Adam. It worked”
“It felt so strange and as I was waking up, I felt something wet in my ear, and you were tickling my ribs, and I could not help but laugh even more. It felt so weird, but fun too.” Said Adam.
“Ok boys, now that you are both awake, come downstairs. Breakfast is almost ready. I need to get Devon changed because he started leaking. I will meet you both downstairs in a few minutes. Please finish setting the table when you get there. Erik, you’re in the highchair this morning and Adam you are in it for lunch.”
We got out of bed. We are both very wet, but these diapers hold a LOT so we will not leak for a while. We head to the kitchen, and it smells good. I think it’s blueberry muffins in the oven and the bacon that I smell the most. I am pretty sure it's blueberry something. I help Adam finish setting the table. Adam gets us sippy cups instead of the normal cups. He puts OJ in all 3 of them. I set mine next to the highchair, and I see the pillows are still on Adam’s seat.
“Adam, I see pillows on your chair. Be careful you might be getting a spanking and need the pillows so you can sit down.” I said and started laughing.
Adam looked at me funny for a second, then he got my joke, and started laughing. Devon came in with his mom and asked what was so funny. I told him and he started to laugh too. His mom laughed and then said, “Maybe, you never know, with the 2 troublemakers I have.” This caused Devon and Adam to look at her funny, while I laughed even harder. I know they are not troublemakers, at least not much.
I sat in the highchair and ate my breakfast. All 3 of us had bibs on, and they helped. It was not Blueberry muffins; it was blueberry stuffed French toast. I had never had it before, but it was so good! It was messy and I had blueberries and syrup on my face and the bib. It would have made me super sticky if I did not have it. Adam was about as messy as me, and Devon was a lot messier than we were. LOL
After breakfast Adam and I went to his room to play Legos. Devon came over a few minutes later and asked if he could play with us. Adam looked at me, and I nodded. “Okay squirt, you can play with us for a while” said Adam to his little brother. Devon smiled and ran to get his cars again like last time.
We played for a while until I felt a little pee start to run down my leg. I knew I needed to be changed because I was starting to leak.
“Adam, I just started to leak, so I think I need to be changed. How about you?”
“I wet it a little while ago. I think if I wet again it will leak. It's super heavy right now and even hard to crawl around to move the Legos.”
“Devon, can you do me a big favor buddy? Can you go tell your mom I need a diaper change because I sprang a leak?”
“Yeah, I can do that. I’ll be right back” he said as he ran to tell him mom. He was back in a minute and not long after I was called into Devon’s room, so I could get changed. I asked to try a daytime diaper that I could wear to school. She showed me the kids diaper and then a youth diaper. It was bigger and should hold more, but she showed me it was cloth on the outside like little kid diaper so it should be quiet. I tried that one and it fits well. She said it was a Tranquility Smart-Core. I noticed it goes up higher so it will stick out my pants if I am not careful. But with a diapershirt or onesie like dad called them, they should hide it even if my tee shirt pulls up if I am on the monkey bars and stuff.
We go back to playing Legos. I notice that now there is music playing. I asked Adam about it, and he said his mom started playing music in his room and Devon’s room when we go to bed and are in here playing. She said it will help us relax and stuff. It’s all ocean waves, rain, thunder, rain forest, and that kind of stuff. My dad got me stuff like that a few months ago. I mostly listen to the ocean waves or rain when I go to sleep. He got me some new ones about a week ago, he said it would help me relax more and not worry so much about stuff. It’s kind of nice to have it when we play. The next thing we know, we are called for lunch.
Adam gets to sit in the highchair. It’s hot dogs, so I say I don’t need a bib. Devon was not given a choice because he had put a shirt on, and his mom did not want ketchup stains on it she said. Adam had one because he was in the chair. His food was cut up, and he just used his fingers and looked like he was enjoying it. Once we were done eating, we were told to get dressed so we could go to Jimmy’s house. Adam and I got dressed and picked out clothes for tomorrow too. We were asked to change Devon and help him pick out his clothes. I changed Devon and Adam watched and gave me pointers as I did it. He said I did a good job, and so did Devon. I picked out a Paw Patrol shirt and some shorts that went with it for Devon to wear. Adam picked a dino shirt and pants for the next day. We put a bunch of his diapers in his bag too. When we got out to the living room, we saw an extra bag. It had diapers for all of us in it. So that means Devon has a LOT of diapers with just in case. LOL
Jimmy’s house is at the end of the block, so we just walk to it. It’s a nice day, but they say it could rain on Friday or Saturday. As we are walking Adam asked me what I was planning to do for my Birthday. It’s only like a month away.
“Adam, I don’t know. It’s weird, but I don’t feel like I’m going to be 10. I kinda feel more like I will be 3 or 4 because of the diapers and everything else. I’m not sure if I even want to have a party or stuff. Maybe just have you come over and we can play videogames or stuff.”
“Dude, you’re turning 10, you need to have some kind of party. Even if it’s just for your close friends. Jimmy and Carl are still in diapers, and I will wear diapers at your party too, so we are all the same. It could be a Diaper Party. Everyone you invite must wear diapers to the party and some of us can sleepover maybe too. I know you are sad and upset because you need diapers and stuff. But it could be a lot worse. I am so happy you are alive and stuff. If you had been in the car, you could have died or be paralyzed in a wheelchair. You’re my best friend and I love you, Erik. I want you to be happy. I know your mommy would want you to be happy and if she was here, she would be doing a big party for you.”
This caused me to start to cry. He was right, my mom would do that, but she is not here, and I miss her. I stopped walking as I started to cry. Adam gave me a hug and held me while I cried. His mom came and gave me a hug too, and then I felt Devon do it too. We stood on the sidewalk for a minute or 2 in this group hug. I felt like an idiot and a sissy because I was crying on the sidewalk, and we were talking about my birthday.
“But she is not here, and I miss her a lot! I kinda wish I was in the car with her, then I would not hurt so much or have to wear diapers and be a big baby! She always made sure my birthdays were special, even when Dad could not be there because of his work. Now I kinda just don’t care about my birthday.” I said louder than I meant to while trying to hold back my tears. This caused Adam, Devon, and Stacy to look at me. I feel like a huge idiot now.
“Let’s get to Jimmy’s house, please. We can talk about it later, ok?”
“Okay” said Adam with a smile. He knew he had me thinking about it now, and he figured I would have some kind of party, because my mommy would have made sure I did.
“Erik, you deserve to have a party, be happy, and celebrate your birthday. I agree, your mom would have insisted on a party for you and if I have to, I will throw a party or do something special for you. You are a big kid. You are not a toddler, even with the diapers, pacifiers, and highchair. You are still a big kid. When I talk to your dad, I will see if maybe we can arrange to have you boys meet Nathan. I have not met him since we ordered our table many years ago. But your dad told me about him, and I think if you 3 spend some time together, it will help you out.” Stacy said as we finished walking to Jimmy’s. She had her arm on my shoulder, comforting me as we walked.
As we go to knock on the door it opens. Jimmy is standing there in his wet diaper.
“Hey, I’m glad you are here. Now we can start playing some games. Carl and I can’t decide what we want to play, and my brother wants to play Uno. You guys get to decide if it's Uno, Monopoly, or Risk.” Jimmy said, as we walked into the house.
Devon voted for Uno, Adam said Monopoly, so now everyone was looking at me. If I said Risk, it would be a 3-way tie, but I did not want to play Risk. I really did not want to play anything. I felt more like going and sitting under a tree or something and just being alone.
“Erik, you have the final vote, so what will it be?” asked Jimmy.
“I don’t know if I want to play any of those. I’m not really in the mood, I guess. Sorry. But if I have to pick one, I pick Uno, because I don’t have to think about it, and it does not take hours to play a game like the others. Maybe we can do a double deck version so there are a lot more draw 2 and draw 4 cards in it?”
Devon was excited and said “yes” because he loves Uno. However, when we play he rarely wins, but he still has a lot of fun playing it.
“Wow, that’s a cool idea. With 6 of us playing it could be a lot of fun if we had extra draw cards. Someone could end up drawing like 24 cards, and that would be massive points. Great idea,” said Carl.
We stripped down to just our diapers. Bobby was even in a diaper today. I found out later it was because his pullup yesterday was really wet and he never went to go pee when he had it on, so his mom figured a diaper today would be just fine, since it was unlikely, he would want to leave whatever we were playing to go pee.
We played Uno for several hours. We ended up playing 4 different games. I lost the first one because I got hit with draw 20 cards, and Devon was down to 1 card, and he went out. He ended up winning that one and he did a funny dance in his diaper to celebrate. It was cute and funny. The good part was we had 4 different winners and 4 different last places. It was fun and the double deck was really cool. Except when I had to draw 20 cards, but when Jimmy had to, it was great. LOL
We stopped because it was time for a snack, and diaper check. We had fruit, cheese, and juice. Those that were soaked, like Bobby, Devon, and Carl all got changed to a fresh diaper. Then we went outside and played and just had fun for a while.
Dinner was good, we had nachos with all kinds of stuff on them. Kinda like make your own taco, but with chips instead. After dinner we watched a movie Bobby and Devon wanted to watch. It was funny and stuff. Then it was time for the big boys to pick a movie. We agreed on Harry Potter, the first one because it is way cool, and the little boys liked that one better than Chamber of Secrets because the Basilisk scares them.
After the movie was done, we went to bed, kinda. Bobby and Devon were almost asleep, so they went to Bobby’s room, got changed, and tucked into his bed. We went to Jimmy’s room, and we all got our diapers changed because we all needed it.
“Boys, it’s 8:30, so you can stay up a while longer. It’s a sleepover so I know you will be up late. Try to be asleep by 10:30 at the latest. 2 can sleep in Jimmy’s bed and there are 2 sleeping bags and some blankets and pillows in the closet for the other 2. Keep the noise level down, and no fighting or really rough stuff. You can watch tv or play a game or whatever. I will tell you goodnight again when we go to bed. Have fun.” Said Patty, Jimmy’s mom.
We ended up playing on Jimmy’s computer. We showed him some of the stuff we found online. Some of the sites we could not access because of the blocker that was on Jimmy’s computer so we showed him and Carl the pictures of boys in diapers we found on Adam’s tablet. We could go to Wattpad, so we showed them a bunch of cool stories we like. He signed up and got an account and then added a bunch to his reader list. Carl did the same on his iPad. I offered to share my memory card that had pictures on it with Carl, but his iPad does not have a memory card slot like my Samsung tablet does. We ended up talking about some of the stories we thought were cool. (It is funny because some of them have sleepovers in them.) Sleepover Challenges, Do Dreams Come True, Sams Regression, Willies Camping trip with friends, Best Friends Worst Vacation, Summer camp Mix-up, Diary of a Diaper Boy, Messed Up, Road Trip, The Cabin, Eager Beaver, House Rules, the toddler life, Elementary Regression, Stuck in diapers, Return to toddlerhood, Descending the Sibling Ranks, Max’s Story, and Modeling, Teachers and lots of Diapers. Carl and Jimmy could not believe there were so many stories about boys in diapers and about boys put back in diapers or regressing, or being punished for bad grades or teasing their brother or someone at school.
Adam and I even showed them a few stories on Nifty we like. These included; Tutoring JJ, The Camping Trip, The Sleepover, House of Diapers, Stop the Stigma, and Jealous Brothers. These are all by the same author who just does diaper stories. Young Innocence is by another author who writes lots of diaper stories. Three Amigos is pretty cool but it's long. Finding a Mentor is a really cool story so far, and it's like real life which makes it feel like we are part of it when Adam and I read it. We showed them AO3 because some of the same authors are on it to, but have different stories. We told them about Across The Street, on PZA.dk and Carl bookmarked it on his tablet with the others. I warned them that some of these stories had sexy stuff in them. Carl was excited and said he would read them when he got home. I noticed he put his hand on the front of his diaper, and I pretty sure he had a stiffy in his diaper.
We were up pretty late. We decided Adam and I would sleep on the floor and Jimmy and Carl would get the bed. Adam whispered something to me and I liked it, so that was part of the deal we made about us sleeping on the floor, instead of rock, paper, scissors for who got the bed. I told them I got a new bed at my house in my room and in the guest room. They get to sleep in the guest room and Adam and I will sleep in my room, after we are done watching movies. They agreed. Adam had an evil smile when they did.
“I can’t wait to see the look on their faces when they find out they are sleeping in a big kid crib.” Adam whispered in my ear.
“Yah, we get to try out the bunk bed set up in my room. Do you want to sleep on the top bunk, or will you sleep with me in the bottom bunk crib?”
“I will sleep with you. If it’s in the crib on the bottom that is fine. I guess your dad said no top bunk for a while?”
“Yeah, he said that is for when I am older and don’t need the extra comfort or protection the crib offers me at night and when I sleep.”
We all talk for a while and end up falling asleep. I remember getting my pacifier and putting it in my mouth before I fell asleep. Jimmy was talking about something while I and Adam were almost asleep.
I woke up in the morning. I was the first awake in our room. I still had my pacifier and I noticed Adam had his now too. I sat up and I’m super wet. I could see Carl had a pacifier in his mouth too. I realized I don’t remember Patty saying good night to us again, so I must have fallen asleep before them. I bet she gave everyone a pacifier if they did not have it already. That also explains why I got a blanket on me instead of the sheet I started with.
I decide to see who else is up, so I quietly get up and then go to the kitchen. I see both of Jimmy’s parents sitting at the table. His dad, Ron, is reading the newspaper, and his mom, Patty, is looking at a catalog or magazine. I thought that is what tablets and cell phones are for?
“Good Morning” I said as I got near the table.
“Morning, Erik, I hope you slept well. You look to be really wet, but with how late I changed you boys, I assume you got a few hours left until you have to be changed. How are you this morning?”
“Yeah, I’m really wet, but I don’t think it will leak yet. I’m ok I guess. It’s just that everything has changed so much this year. First my mom, then bedwetting again, and now needing diapers all the time like a big baby. I am just so confused about how I feel and stuff. Sometimes I think it would have been better if I was in the car with my mom, then I would not miss her so much, I would not be a big baby or toddler in diapers all the time, or such a burden on my daddy.” I said as I was trying to hold back my tears. I was shocked when Jimmy’s dad reached over and pulled me onto his lap. He next gave me a big hug.
“Erik, I won’t lie to you. I have no idea how you feel. But as a daddy, I know if I lost my wife, I would be heartbroken, but having to make sure my boys are happy and taken care of, would be my top priority and what would keep me going every day. If I lost them and her, there would be nothing to motivate me or keep me going. I would likely just wither up like a picked flower and die over time. I bet your daddy is the same way. I assume you are hurting a lot because you miss her and are mad that she is not here anymore. Afterall, why would God take her from you when you love her so much and need her? Then you need diapers and feel the way you feel. Not to mention all the idiots and bullies out there who like to pick on or tease people because they are different. I don’t have all the answers, but I can tell you this. I know your daddy loves you a lot. He would give anything to help you or make you happy. If he could do something so you did not need diapers, he would do it, even if it meant it hurt himself. But sadly, there is nothing we can do right now. It’s a waiting game. We have talked to him and offered any help and support we can. We talked about your diapers and what the doctors said. They say it’s caused by extreme stress and possible regression tendencies due to the loss of your mommy and all the emotions you have bottled up inside. We are here for you, and if you need someone to talk to, I know I or Patty would be happy and honored to listen to you and help in any way we can.”
“That’s right Erik, if you need anything or just someone to talk to or to cry on their shoulder, we are here for you. We are very sorry about how Jimmy acted. He had been warned about teasing his brother many times and we should have done this punishment months ago, but we kept giving him another chance. I think doing it now has really helped him understand a part of how you are feeling, and I know he will be there to help you if you ever need it. I have a feeling Carl will too. I am going to tell you something but please don’t tell Jimmy, Carl, or anyone this. Carl will be spending the summer with a babysitter, as his dad does not want him home alone this summer. He will be spending the days with us or with Stacy at Adam’s house. Both boys have behaved a lot better since they are wearing diapers. Jimmy got his first 100% on a spelling test now that he is in diapers. Josh, Carl’s Dad, has noticed that Carl is doing better in school now too, and is much better behaved at home and polite to others even when he is out playing soccer or anything else. Carls’s dad does not want to have Carl watch his cousin all the time this summer, so he will also be coming over here during the days when he is here, which will be most of the summer. We hope you and Adam will come by and spend time here this summer too. You are a very good influence on my boys. You treat Bobby so well, and I see you do the same for Devon. It helps to show Jimmy that he should be nicer to his little brother instead of always teasing or picking on him. I remember the first time you came over here to play with Jimmy right after we moved here when you both were in 1st grade. I was impressed then with how kind and thoughtful you were, and you still are that way.” Patty said.
I asked if I could sit at the table and have some juice, so I was put down, waddled over, and took a seat.
“Erik, how do you like sitting in the big kid booster seat or high-chair, whatever you prefer to call it?” asked Jimmy’s dad.
“It’s OK. At first, I didn’t like it, especially when I was sitting in it and saw my reflection in the sliding door. I looked like a big toddler, because I was in a highchair, with a sippy cup, and in a very wet diaper. But it is nice because I don’t slide in my chair when I sit in it, I have my own table area that I can reach easily, and I don’t spill as much when I sit in it. It’s more comfy than sitting on the phone books or sitting on my feet at the table when I eat. My only issue about it now is what will my friends think when they see it and will they tease me about it, or my new bed. Same for my cousins if they visit this summer.”
“That’s a very mature and grown-up way to look at it. I am very proud of you. If Jimmy or Carl say anything mean to you about it, tease you, or anything, please let us know. I know they will see it tomorrow when they go to Jimmy’s house. I have already asked that each of them get some time in it. We heard about both your new beds. I saw pictures of them, and they look very nice. I hope the boys get to try one out when they sleep at your house.” Said Patty.
“They don’t know it yet, but they will sleep in the crib in the guest room where it and the changing table are. I told them we got 2 new beds, and one is really soft and comfy and it’s in the guest room, and that I slept on it a few days until we got my new mattress for my new bed. The deal was Adam and I sleep on the floor, here, but get the bed in my room at my house, so they get the bed in the guest room, and they agreed. I hope my dad will put them to bed first, I know Adam wants to see the look on their face when they see it’s a big kid crib, and that they can’t get out once the side is up. I have slept in it every night since we got it, and the bed is really comfy. Dad got it set up so I have a charger for my tablet, and he ordered speakers for it and my other bed so I can listen to music, or he can play the sleep music he got for me. Maybe you should talk to my dad and get some sleep music for Jimmy and Bobby. It has helped me sleep better, especially since dad got a new one last week.”
“Thanks for telling us about that and being honest. I will have to look into that sleep music. When we talked before, he mentioned something about getting you some new sleep and relaxation sounds, so I guess that is what it is. If it helps, maybe it will be good for Jimmy too, since he is the one that has a hard time sleeping sometimes. Bobby sleeps like a baby most of the time. Once he is asleep, he sleeps all night. That is one of the reasons he still wets the bed at night, we think. He sleeps so sound that he does not know he needs to pee and so he just goes and does not even feel it. I was the same way when I was a kid, so I am not surprised he wets the bed, I did it until I was almost 14. I think if Jimmy got better sleep, he would likely start wetting the bed again, and honestly, if the better sleep helped him stay healthy and sharpen his brain then a wet bed or him in diapers at night like his brother is well worth it for a few years. We have noticed that now that he is in a diaper at night, he does seem to sleep better and have fewer nightmares and restless nights, and is very wet when he wakes up, much wetter than when he went to bed.” Said Ron.
A few minutes later Devon and Bobby both came into the kitchen – family room area. They were still partly asleep, and both were very wet. They sat on the beanbags by the sofa and watched cartoons. I went to join them while Patty started some oatmeal with apples and raisins in it for us. A few minutes later I was asked to go wake up the other boys, so I did. I woke up Adam first. I told him to be quiet because I wanted to try something. I told him my plan and he smiled and was happy to help. We went to Jimmy and Carl. Both were sound asleep, and sucking on a pacifier. We started to tickle them. First their feet, and then after they moved their feet a few times we went to their ribs, belly button and armpits. We had them laughing and almost in tears within 2 minutes and both were wide awake. Ron heard us, and came to check on us because Jimmy and Carl were kinda loud. He started to laugh when he saw us tickling them, and them squirming around. Jimmy tried the line, “stop, I got to pee” but I just kept tickling him and told him, “then pee, you are wearing a diaper, and that is what it’s for”. When we all were tired from moving around so much, we stopped and let them catch their breath and told them breakfast was about ready. We helped them out of bed, and they were both wetter than I and Adam are. The 4 of us waddled to the dining table and sat down since the little boys were sitting at it already, with Bobby in his booster chair, and Devon sitting on 2 phone books.
We eat our oatmeal and have some toast and juice. It’s really good. We all say bye to Ron when he leaves for work.
“I need to use the bathroom to go #2 soon. Do you want to take off my diaper, or should I do it?” I asked. A few minutes later.
“Whichever you prefer Erik. For Jimmy and Carl, I will take their diapers off when they need to go poopy on the potty like a big boy, and then get them changed into a fresh diaper afterwards. But if you want to take it off yourself, you can, or if you prefer, I can.” Said Patty.
“Can you take it off, but not on the floor out here? Maybe change me on Jimmy’s bed again like you did last night?”
“Sure thing sweety. Does anyone else need to use the potty to go poopy this morning?”
Everyone except for Jimmy raised his hand. She took us all to Jimmy’s room. I and Adam were the first 2 to go use the bathrooms. While we were going, she changed Jimmy into a fresh diaper. When I came back, Carl rushed to the bathroom, he was naked just like I was. I guess when you get your diaper changed by friends and their parents and everyone can see it, you are not as shy anymore about being naked. It actually felt kinda nice to be naked walking around for a few minutes. After I was diapered, I went to watch cartoons. Over the next 15 minutes everyone got changed and we are now all watching cartoons.
“Ok Boys this is the plan for today. I have a meeting at 12:30 with a client today, so you will all be going to Jimmy’s house about 11:30. You will have lunch there. Jimmy, and Carl, tomorrow after lunch at some time you will then go with Erik and Adam to Erik’s house. Carl, your dad will pick you up there and I will call when it’s time for Jimmy to come home. Bobby, you will spend tomorrow night with Devon at his house. Your daddy and I are going out to dinner so we won’t be home. I will send your clothes in your backpack. I will call when it’s time for you to come home. I might have your brother stop and pick you up, and you both can walk home together. I expect you boys to behave while you are guests over the next 2 days. If you get in trouble, they have been told that they can punish you as they think is proper, including a spanking if needed. Then when you get home, we will discuss it and dish out our own punishment. I hate doing that and I know your daddy hates it when he has to spank you boys, so please behave.”
We played go fish for a while and then some other card games until we had to get dressed to go to Jimmy’s house.
If anyone looked at us, they could tell some of us had diapers on. Jimmy and Carl had shorts on that were a little tight so they showed the diaper bulge in the front and back. They had shirts on but they were not very long so if they bent over the top of the diaper showed. They also had a pacifier clipped to their shirt and were sucking on it as we walked. They were told that they were supposed to do that, but could take it out to answer questions if we were talking. Bobby was wearing some overall shorts and had a Chargers tee-shirt on with it. We all had sandals or Kroc’s on. Devon, Adam, and Me were wearing the same clothes we wore over there. Afterall, we only wore them to walk over yesterday, because once there we stripped down to our diapers.
We got to Jimmy’s house and once inside, we all stripped down to our diapers again. We were told lunch would be ready in about an hour, and since it was so nice outside, we should go play in the back yard, so that is what we did. Diaper tag is fun. It’s tag, but you have to tag the person on their diaper for it to count. Devon and Bobby are quick and in little kids' diapers, making it hard to tag them, so they had the fewest tags. Devon had the lowest at 9, Bobby was next at 10, Adam had 14, I had 15, Carl had 17 and Jimmy had 20.
We were called in for lunch. This is when Jimmy and Carl noticed the big kid's high-chair.
“Is that a high-chair? It looks bigger than the ones I’ve seen before. You don’t have any babies so why do you have it at the table?” Asked Jimmy.
“Well, Jimmy, since you are the one who asked the questions, I will show you.”
Stacy took Jimmy over to the highchair and then picked him up and set him in it. She buckled him in, and then put on the tray and snapped the leg strap down so he could not get out.
“It’s not just for babies or toddlers. This is a big kid high-chair or booster seat. It’s for kids that are school-aged, like you boys are. It makes it easier for you to sit at the table, and reach your food, and less likely you will spill or make as much of a mess. Jimmy, you, and Carl will rotate using it today and tomorrow morning, and then after you go to Eriks house, Bobby and Devon will rotate using it. This chair was actually used by a boy your age, for several years until a few weeks ago when he turned 14. You never know, you boys might find one waiting for you at your house when you get home.” Stacy said with a big smile. This made both Jimmy and Carl look at each other. Each had a look of concern or was it fear on their face. I smiled and so did Adam, because we have both already used it and I learned it’s not as bad as it first seems. I don’t like that I can’t get out of it until daddy lets me out, but other than that, it’s ok.
We all sat at the table to have lunch. It was grilled cheese sandwiches and some chips. Before we could eat, she put a bib on Jimmy, and then put one on Carl. She looked at Devon and he nodded so he got one, and then she put one on Bobby too. I nodded no and so did Adam, so we did not get one. We all had juice, in sippy cups.
After we were all done, we went to play Legos in Adam’s room. However, Jimmy was still in the highchair because Stacy had not let him out yet. He looked worried, when we told him we were going to start playing Legos, and when he is let out of the highchair he can come play too. He came a few minutes later, and his face was red, and really clean, so I guess he got his face washed before he got out of the chair. Devon had a messy face a little so we told him and Bobby to go wash their hands and faces first, then they could play with us. They went and did it right away. Bobby thought his brother in the high-chair was so awesome. I reminded him, he was not to tease his big brother, but he can tell him he looked cute in the high-chair, which made him smile. He did tell Jimmy that a few minutes later, and the look Jimmy gave him was one that could kill. We all laughed then and told him he did look cute in the high-chair, especially with his bib on. Carl was laughing until we told him that he was the one in it tonight for dinner. He stopped laughing then, and that got Jimmy to laugh some.
We spent several hours all playing Legos and working on our city. Devon brought some of his cars in so we could play with them too. It was a lot of fun, and I know Bobby and Devon had a lot of fun playing with us older boys.
About 3pm we were called to the kitchen. We saw a backpack that looked kinda full. I learned it was the diaper bag for us boys. None of us needed to be changed yet, but I noticed Devon, Bobby, and Carl all looked like they were getting close. I and Adam were in the smart core diapers, and it looked like Jimmy was in a mega max, because it was so thick. He was waddling a little when he walked so I knew it was getting heavy and wet. We were told to put our clothes and shoes on, because we had to run a few errands. We got into her Expedition and got buckled up. First stop was at a mailbox place. I guess she gets stuff sent here, so she had a few packages to pick up. Adam, Carl, and I helped carry them and put them in the SUV.
Next, we went to a shopping area and saw a toys-r-us and a babys-r-us store. Devon was excited when he saw Toys-R-Us. However, we went into the Baby store instead. She got some pacifiers, bottles, and sippy cups, and was asking us which ones we each liked. She also showed us some of the diapers, and the different cartoons and stuff on them. It was a bit embarrassing, especially when a lady with 2 small boys, I guess about 3 and 5 were getting diapers and stuff for them, and here we were in our diapers and getting more for some of us. Devon talked to the older boy and found out he was in preschool, at our school. He wore pullups still in the day to school, and diapers at home because he wet himself a lot. Devon told him he was the same way and even wore diapers to school sometimes, and he is in Kindergarten. He made me blush when he told the boy that I wear diapers to school too and I am almost 10. Both of the boys looked at me, and I blushed but they just smiled. He told him that I had a big kid high-chair I sit in and he thinks it's really cool. The moms talked for a few minutes and finally we were told we had to go, because we still had more shipping to do.
Next stop was at the mall. We all went in, and were told we had to go to the sporting good store, and the book store. We spent about 20 minutes shopping. We had a few things, and I asked for a book, and said I would pay her back for it. It was a book in the Dresden Files series that I am reading. I know I can get it for my tablet, but I prefer reading real books. My mommy always said you remember more when you turn a real page, than just touching a screen to turn the page.
Her phone rang as we were walking to the SUV. She talked on it for a few minutes and told the person she was out with the boys running errands and would swing by to help her out in just a few minutes.
“Boys, that was a friend of mine. She needs my help for a few minutes, so we are going to stop there. She has several kids so you boys can play with them while we are there.”
Next thing we knew we were pulling into a driveway on the other side of town. As we got out, I noticed that Carl had wet spots on his shorts and so did Devon.
“Stacy, I think Carl and Devon need a diaper change because they started to leak. I don’t know about Bobby, but he looked about as wet as Devon did when we got dressed.” I told her.
“Thanks, Erik, would you grab the backpack for me please.” She asked me and I had Adam help me get it.
We all walked up to the front door. She knocked and a lady answered it with 4 kids behind her. 3 are boys and 1 I think is a girl because of the princess shirt and pink pullup.
We go inside. Stacy introduces us to her friend Wanda. Then Wanda introduces her kids to us.
“Hi, boys, these are my boys and nephew. This is my eldest son Brandon, he is 8, David is my nephew, he is 9 and moving to the area, Alex is 6, and this is Paul, he is 5. I also have a little girl, Judy, she is almost 3 but is taking a nap right now.” I was shocked, it’s a boy, Alex is wearing a princess shirt and pink pull-up and he is 6.
Brandon is actually the tallest of them, and he looks older than David. David is taller than me but not as tall as Jimmy or Adam. He is pretty skinny like Adam is, he has blonde hair and I think his eyes are blue. Brandon has brown hair and green eyes, he is stocky I guess they call it. He is not fat, but he is a big kid, I bet he plays sports because he looks to be in good shape. Alex is a little shorter than me, but not by much. He and Paul are very close in size, and I guess Alex is maybe 1 inch taller. Both are skinny, and I think Paul is in pullups too. When I looked at his shorts the back side looked flat, with no crease in the butt crack area, so that makes me think of a diaper or pullup. I can’t tell about David, because he has baggy sweat pants on, and Brandon has sports shorts on.
“Hi, it’s nice to meet you. I’m Erik, I am almost 10 and in 4th grade.” I said to them with a smile. We all end up saying hi and are shown into the house.
“Boys why don’t you go play in the playroom.” The lady said.
“Before you go, Carl, Devon, and Bobby, I think I should change you since 2 of you are already leaking. Stay here for a minute and then you can go join the others.” Said Stacy, which made Carl blush a lot and Bobby a little.
“You can change then in the nursery, just try not to wake Judy. Or else you can change them on Brandon’s bed if you prefer, I often change mine that way when she is asleep so I don’t wake her.” Which caused David and Alex to blush a little bit I noticed.
“Afterall, pullups don’t hold a lot and end up leaking, because they are for potty training and not to pee a lot in, which is why diapers seem to work better when boys don’t want to use the potty to go pee.” She said while looking at her boys, I was not sure who she was talking directly to, but the only one I know is in a pull-up is Alex, because he only has that and the princess shirt on.
“I understand. That is why at home, if they are in diapers or pullups it's normally no pants or shorts on to cover them, so I know when they need to be changed, and when it's warm, like now, it's just a diaper. Why have extra laundry if it’s not needed? At night when it’s cold they get one-piece sleeper PJs. It’s nice and warm while helping to support the diaper and keep hands away from it too.” Stacy said.
Wanda shows Stacy where she can change those that need it, while the rest of us boys go into the garage, where they made a big playroom. It’s really cool. They got a tv, a big area just for Legos, some bean bags, lots of books, lots of different types and sizes of cars and trucks, a table to play cards and stuff on,
“Wow this playroom is awesome. You guys are so lucky. I wish I had a space like this at my house to play in.” I said and both Adam and Jimmy agreed.
“Thanks. It's pretty cool. This was our big Christmas present last year. Santa gave us some stuff to add to it, like lots more Legos and stuff. It is a lot of fun, and it's nice because mom can talk to us through that speaker box and we can talk to her if we need her, but otherwise she does not bother us much out her.” Said Brandon.
“Wicked cool! David, do you live near here? We live on the other side of town, over by the post office.” I said.
“We are moving here. My mom is getting the rest of our stuff from our old house. We brought some stuff over the weekend and then I stayed here, and she went to get the rest of it. My dad left us, so mom divorced him, so now it’s just mom and me. My grandma gave my mom her old house so we will live there. It’s about 15 minutes from here, but that is all I know. I will start school next week sometime, but mom said I can have a few days to get settled in before I have to go. I miss my friends already, but my best friend moved to Alaska last month so it’s not so bad that we moved now. We still talk and stuff. We were both in the same class the last 3 years and he lived 2 doors away from me. I am in 4th grade.” Said David.
“Well if you live near us, you can always hang out with us.”
“So do those 3 wear diapers or pullups? They were going to get changed, so I was wondering because one of them looked like he is our age?” asked David.
“Yah that is Carl, he is in diapers for a while because he got in trouble. The other 2 are Bobby he is 7 and Devon, he is 5 almost 6. Both of them have some accidents so wear pullups or diapers a lot. We are all in diapers today.” I said.
“He is in diapers for punishment? What did he do?”
“Let’s go sit on the beanbags and I can tell you about it.” David and Brandon along with Adam, Jimmy, and I went to sit on the beanbags.
“Back in January my mom was killed by a drunk driver. After that I started wetting the bed again. Then I started to have daytime accidents. The first few times I was at home, no one saw them. Then I was at Jimmy’s house and we were all playing when I wet my pants. When it happened Jimmy and Carl teased me a little bit, and then Jimmy teased his brother because he still wears diapers at night too. About a week later it happened again. Jimmy and Carl were even meaner then. I was very upset and crying. Bobby went to tell his mom because Jimmy was calling both of us diaper babies. Adam was trying to make them stop and I thought he was going to fight them. When Stacy, Jimmy’s mom came out she was very upset at him being mean and teasing and bullying me and Bobby. She sent us home and told us she would be punishing him in a way he would learn not to tease people. Since he teased me about my accidents and diapers and stuff, she made him wear diapers all the time until just before school lets out, and then diapers at home and stuff for another few weeks I guess. He has a pacifier and his little brother Bobby, is now his big brother. Adam and I were asked to go to Jimmy’s house 2 days later on Saturday morning so Jimmy could say sorry and we could see his punishment. He was in just a thick wet diaper watching cartoons when we got there. He said sorry and I forgave him and his mom talked to me some. A few days later, my dad and I were in a store shopping. We saw Carl and his dad. Our dads started talking and said we should all go fishing. Then Carl said he did not want to go fishing or hang out with a big baby like me. His dad did not hear what had happened, so when I told them and Carl tried to say why he did it, his dad was really upset. I guess Carl’s little cousin is a bedwetter and looks up to Carl and if he heard what Carl said it would break his little heart. I told him that Jimmy got in trouble and his mom and dad did a punishment so he would learn not to tease or bully people. Carl’s dad said he would call and find out Jimmy’s punishment and give Carl the same. I wear diapers all the time for now, but I only wet them. Jimmy and Carl are in them for a few more weeks at least to learn not to tease people. Adam is wearing them to show support for me so I don’t feel so alone. But he does not wear them to school.”
“Wow, that’s amazing. Adam you are a cool friend to wear a diaper to support a friend like that. I wish I had a friend like you.” Said David.
“Erik is my best friend, we are like brothers, and I love him. I would do anything to make him feel better and not hurt so much. Wearing a diaper is really no big deal. They are actually really comfy, and it’s great when we play games or watch movies, because I can just pee it and not have to pause the game or movie to run to the bathroom. I would wear them to school, if it would help Erik feel better and not be so sad all the time.” Adam said and gave Erik a very caring look.
“His birthday is next month. I told him he should have a diaper party, so all the kids that come have to wear diapers. Then some of us can stay and sleepover. I bet it would be fun, and it might help people know lots of big kids wear diapers and they are not a big deal. If it was a diaper party, and you were invited, would you wear a diaper at the party, or maybe wear just a diaper or a diaper and shirt at the party, if everyone else was?” asked Adam.
“I guess I would. I can tell you my secret now, I wet the bed, and sometimes in the days too. I wear bedwetter pants at night and sometimes in the day. I have not worn a diaper for over a year, I guess. But if I was invited and had diapers that fit, I would wear them, or I could wear just my UnderJams or GoodNites.” Said David.
“I would wear them. I had to wear them to bed until a few months ago, and mom used diapers at night instead of the bedwetter pants because she said they don’t leak so my sheets stay drier. My little brothers are both in pullups still in the days most of the time and they wear diapers at night. But Paul is almost day dry now Mom said. My little sister is in diapers when she sleeps. Most of my other cousins are all bedwetters so when I am at their house I normally still wear a diaper at night, because the rule is 6 months no accidents then no diapers, and I still have an accident every few months.” Said Brandon.
Just then, Carl, Bobby, and Devon all came into the playroom. They were not wearing any shorts, so you could see their diaper. Carl was blushing a lot. Devon did not care, and it seemed Bobby was not too upset. They both went over to the other boys that were playing with cars on a table and joined them.
We all talked for a while and Carl talked about why he is in diapers and how they feel and stuff. David and Brandon are both cool, and maybe if I have a party I will invite them. We talked and played Legos for maybe 30 minutes until we were told that it was time to go. We had one more stop to make.
The last stop was to get pizza for dinner. Carl, Devon, and Bobby were told they could stay in the SUV if they wanted, since they did not have shorts over their diapers, and anyone else could too. But if they stayed in the car, they would not get to vote on what Pizza’s we got. All of us, even Carl, went to get our pizza. We are at Papa Murphy take and bake. We all talked it over, and were told we can get 2 large pizzas, and if we need they can be done in halves. We all talked it over and got 1 Spicy Hawaiian (Pepperoni and Pineapple), the other pizza was half cheese and the other half was meat lovers. Once we were inside and talking I think Carl forgot he was in just a shirt and diaper. A few of the workers looked at him and smiled, but no one said anything. Stacy ordered another pizza and so we had 3 pizzas to cook for dinner.
When we got back, we went outside to play for a little bit. Then we got changed as needed. And sent to wash up for dinner. Then we all sat at the table, with Carl in the highchair, and had pizza and some salad. After dinner, we all watched movies.
Before the movies started, I called my dad to make sure he was ok, and would be home tomorrow. We talked for a few minutes and he said he should be home in the early afternoon. We watched both the Percy Jackson movies. They are wicked fun. We all were tired after the 2nd movie and fell asleep pretty fast. I slept with Adam in his bed, while Carl and Jimmy slept on the sofa in the family room where we watched the movies.
I had a terrible dream during the night. I dreamed that my dad was killed in an accident on his way home, and I was all alone. Then I had to go to foster care. No one wanted me and they all called me a big baby, a wierdo, and other mean names. I ended up with a mean old lady that beat me whenever my diaper was wet, and would not let me see my friends. It was terrible. I woke up in a cold sweat and was being held by Adam and his mom. Adam had tears in his eyes. I saw Jimmy and Carl were standing in the room too.
I told them about the dream as I cried. Adam had tears too. I asked why he was crying. He said “Because I was scared for you. I could not wake you and had to get my mom. I didn’t want to leave you, but I had to.”
Jimmy and Carl are staring at me, and now I feel embarrassed.
“Can we go back to bed, I’m really sorry I woke everyone up.”
Adam gets into his bed and lifts up the sheet so I can slide under it. I am very wet, and worried I might leak.
“I’m really wet, I might leak if I wet more” I said.
“I don’t care. I have a protector on my bed in case I have an accident, or spill something. If you leak it's no big deal.” Says Adam as he pulls me into the bed next to him. He is behind me in a spoon position and is holding onto me. I feel safe. I fall asleep like this.
I am the last one to wake up in the morning. Adam comes to wake me up when breakfast is ready.
About 11 o’clock Stacy said she had to help someone on the street for a few minutes and we were to stay in the house and behave. We were busy playing Spyro the Dragon on Adam’s PS4 so we did not care. She came back a little while later and then told us we would have lunch in about an hour and then we needed to go outside and get some exercise and burn off our energy.
After lunch we just played in the backyard for a while. We were called in because several of us needed a fresh diaper. We got changed. Then us 4 older boys were told to get our things because we were going over to my house. Stacy was going to walk us over there. Devon and Bobby were told they were coming too, so to put their sandals on. We went to put on shorts, and were told we did not need them, since it was just next door. All 6 of us boys, in just our sandals and diapers, walked next door to my house. Devon and Bobby were laughing about being in the front yard in just a diaper.
I opened the door and called to my Dad. He came around the corner and gave me a big hug. I started to cry. Part of me was still scared something would happen to him.
“I missed you too buddy, but why the tears?”
“I had a really scary dream last night. You got killed on your way home today and lots of other terrible stuff. I was still worried because I don’t want to be left all alone.”
“I’m so sorry you had another nightmare, Erik. But I’m okay. Don’t worry, if something did happen to me, you would not be alone. You would go to live with Adam and his family or your Uncle Kevin. So don’t worry. But I don’t plan to die anytime soon, and will do everything I can to be here for you as your daddy for a long time.”
Daddy puts me down, and then he uses his fingers to swipe away my few remaining tears.
“Ok, the new dining table was delivered today, and Stacy was nice enough to let them in to put it in place and put the old one in the garage. Your new Dragon chair is here now too. I want you to check it out.” Dad said, while pointing towards the dining area.
I lead the way to look at it. The table is really nice, and it looks like it is part of a tree. One side is not smooth or even like the rest. Dad calls it a LIVE edge, because it’s the edge of the tree, where the bark was. It is taller than the old table was. The chairs are also taller. I climb into one of the normal chairs and sit in it. I have to sit on my feet and kinda sit up so I could eat at the table. Dad sits down in his spot and it’s the perfect size for him. The 6 chairs don’t have arms on them.
“I guess the table was made for grown-ups and not kids.” I say and then laugh.
“Well, you have your own chair. If needed we can always get more like it, or just a simple booster seat that would sit in the chair, for when one of your friends is over. We still have the phone books, and Stacy says she has been using 2 pillows folded over and then taped to the seat, so we can make it work.” Dad said with a smile.
The “Dragon Chair” is really cool looking. It looks a lot like a dragon in many ways. The wings are bent towards the table, to give the chair arms. It’s kinda got a head rest to it. It is the head of the dragon, that is turned to the right and it has its mouth open a little bit. I can see that it has a waist strap or like a seat belt, and I guess the tray will have one to lock it in place too. Its legs come down and go into the legs of the back legs of the chair. It’s the same color as the table, so a deep reddish brown, but the dragon looks like it has scales and some glitter or stuff on its body, so it looks more 3d and almost alive. The more I look at it, I can see that it is more red than the rest of the table or chairs, but it's not “red”, it’s hard to explain, but I like it, and it looks wicked cool even if it is a big kids high chair. I bet lots of kids my age and older would sit in a high chair if it looked this cool.
“Wow, that Dragon looks awesome. If I had a chair like that at home, I would sit in it, and not care if it’s a high chair. It's kinda like a throne for a kid, like a dragon throne. It's really neat Erik.” Said Carl.
“Yeah, I love that chair. I would sit in it anytime and eat all my meals there if I had a chair like that. I think it is a throne, a big kids' throne.” Said Jimmy.
“Erik, I think that chair is perfect. It looks so cool, and now that your dad got a new table it matches everything and with those steps you can sit it in on your own if you want to, and it looks like if it is next to the table you can use the table sometimes instead of the tray. Is the tray plain or does it have dragon stuff on it too?” asked Adam.
My dad got the tray and showed it to us. It was just as cool as the chair. The front part of it has copper on it. It is not smooth, it is dimpled, like it was hit with a hammer a lot of times. It's not shiny either, it’s kinda dark and even has a little bit of green on it in a few places, like an old penny. The inside part of the tray is like a map. It made me think of the map I remember seeing in the book ‘The Hobbit’. I can tell it was carved into the wood, and then some ink or paint was used to show some parts off more than others. There is a blue part on the right side, so I guess it's the ocean. When I touch it, it's all smooth. I think it has some kind of coating on it to make it smooth, slippery, and to protect it.
“Dad, this is really neat. The tray is like a treasure map to find a dragon’s treasure. It's smooth and slippery when I touch it. I can’t even scratch it. The outside looks neat, it's kinda like an old strap on a treasure chest. If I have to sit in a high chair, I would pick this one. It’s my own Dragon Throne. Thanks Daddy” I say and then give him a big hug.
“Erik, I am so glad you like it. I know these changes have been hard on you, and I wanted to get you a chair that would help you, but not make you feel like a toddler or little kid, because you are a big kid. When I talked to him and gave him some ideas he said he had a few more ideas and would make one that you would be happy to show your friends and they all would want to sit in it. I think he did a great job with it.”
“Why don’t you boys go play for a while. I need to talk to Stacy about a few things. You can play video games in your room, or maybe it's best if you all head outside for a bit. Burn off that energy I know you all have. Maybe check the garden and see how it's doing this year. Last I looked, it was doing ok, considering it was Erik and I who planted it. Neither of us have a green thumb.” Dad said while showing his thumbs. I showed my thumbs to, and started laughing.
About 30 minutes later, Stacy came out and said it was time for Devon and Bobby to go home with her. She gave Adam a hug and told him to behave. I told Devon and Bobby, next time they are over, they can try out my chair if they want to, and both of them said “Cool, thanks”.
Adam asked me if we were going to show Carl and Jimmy my bedroom and my crib bunk bed, and what about the other room? I told him I wanted to see how they react to my bunk bed crib but don’t plan to show them the spare bedroom, until dad changes us for bed. That made him smile.
I told dad we wanted to play in my room for a while. He said fine, and that he would start the BBQ about 5 because we were doing grilled drumsticks.
“Cool, you got a bunk bed now Erik. It looks different, I never seen one like that before.” Said Carl when we got to my room.
“It's really cool, it’s got stars and stuff that glow in the dark, so if you are on the bottom bunk and look up, you see stars and stuff like you were outside.” Adam told them. They were impressed. I suggested they both climb in and take a look. I turned on the reading light so I knew the stars would shine a little bit. Once they were in I turned off the light, and had Adam turned off the light in the room. Once the light in the room was off, I closed the side, so they were now stuck in it. They did not even notice it, because they were looking at the stars and stuff.
“Wow, the glow-in-the-dark stars are really neat. Maybe I can see if my dad can do that to my bunk beds.” Said Carl.
I wanted to mess with Jimmy a little, so I said. “Cool, maybe when Jimmy gets his set like this, he will have the stars too. I heard dad talking to your mom about them and she said she wanted to get you a bed just like this.”
“Wow, I always wanted bunk beds, and I would love a bottom bunk like this. It would be so cool for sleepovers.”
Adam turned the room light back on, and that is when they noticed that they could not get out of the bottom bunk.
“What’s going on? Why can’t we get out?” asked Carl.
“Yeah, what gives. Where did this part come from, and how do we move it so we can get out?”
“Well, you don’t move it. It takes a person on the outside, normally a parent, to open the slider. It’s designed for kids with special needs so they can’t fall out of bed, or go wandering around at night and stuff.” I said.
“You mean it’s like a crib for big kids?” asked Jimmy.
“I guess you could call it that. I think that is what your mom called it when she was talking to my dad.” I said with a smile.
The look on Jimmy’s face was priceless. He looked shocked and scared at the same time.
“Can you please let us out of the crib, Erik?” asked Carl.
With Adam’s help, we opened the slider and let them out.
“You sleep in here? Wow, is it weird that you can’t get out? What if you have to go to the bathroom?” asked Carl. But then he realized that were all wearing our bathroom. “I forgot, the diapers, so you don’t have to get out to use the bathroom.”
“Nope, and it has a place so I can have a cup of juice or water. I can read my book, use my tablet, and even charge it too. The mattress is really comfy. Its firm, but soft. I sleep really well on the new mattress.” Adam looked at me and smiled. I was telling the truth, I do sleep well on the new mattress, it's just in the other room.
“Adam, can you start up a game that we can all play? I will be right back, I’m thirsty and want some juice. Does anyone else want a bottle of juice?” I say.
All 3 say “yes”, so I go out to get use 4 bottles of juice.
“Dad, we are thirsty, can we have 4 bottles of juice please?” I ask.
“Sure, you want them in bottles?”
“Yeah, I want them to get the full little kid, baby experience, so they will remember not to tease anyone anymore. I think the bottle will help with that, especially since they are not at home. They saw my bunk bed and I got them in the bottom crib for a few minutes. We agreed when at Jimmy’s house, that Adam and I would sleep on the floor, there, but here we get my room, and Jimmy and Carl will sleep in the guest room on the new bed we got.”
“Ok, that seems fair. Do they know what the new bed in the guest room is?”
“Nope. They have no clue and we want to see the looks on their face when you put them to bed and close the side of the crib.”
“I think that can be arranged and is fair. Then in the morning you can check on them and if they are ready to get up, you can tell me and I will open it for them.”
“Cool, thanks daddy.” I said as we were finishing the last bottle. I carried them into my room.
“Here are your bottles of juice” I said, as I handed each of them a baby bottle with part water and part apple juice. Jimmy looked at me like I was crazy, and Carl’s eyes were wide open and he looked shocked.
“Dad said that according to your parents, this is what you are to drink from. I said we would all drink from them together, because we are friends, and I did not want to make you feel uncomfortable or anything else.” Then I started to drink the bottle. Adam put his in his mouth and drank it. Carl and Jimmy both did finally and finished the entire bottle.
A while later, dad called us to go outside while he was starting the BBQ. We played out back for a little bit. Dad asked us to set the picnic table so we could eat outside tonight.
Dinner was YUMMY!! We all ate a lot and then helped take everything inside. I had kinda wanted to try out my dragon throne, but sitting at the picnic table was fun. We used to do that a lot in the spring and summer, so it kinda felt normal.
“Ok boys, I think it's movie time. But first, who needs a dry diaper?” dad asked with a smile.
It was pretty easy to tell that we all were pretty wet. We were only in our wet diaper after all.
“It looks like you all are very wet, and will not last until morning, so let's get you all changed. Follow me to the guest room. I have all your diapers and clothes put in there out of the way.” Dad said as he started to walk to the guest room.
The side of the crib was down so you did not know it was a crib unless you really looked and tried to figure out why the other 3 sides were so tall and stuff. But dad kept us all busy talking as he changed our diapers. He told us about his trip to Las Vegas and some of the stuff he saw there. After he got us all changed he reached up to a shelf, got 4 pacifiers and handed one to each of us. We each popped it in our mouth and kept listening to dad tell us about his trip. He kept talking until we got out to the family room. Dad picked a movie and suggested we all get comfy. He took his chair, and we all sat on the sofa and relaxed. We watched Nanny McPhee, and laughed a lot! I was laughing so hard at one point I felt myself start to pee. I felt better after that movie. I needed a good laugh I guess. When it was done Dad told us he wanted some popcorn, so he was going to make some for all of us. I went to help him and he had me fill up our juice bottles again, and pass them out.
Once we had juice and popcorn, it was time to start the next movie. It was an old one but it was cool. Goonies. I have seen it before and it's really fun and I wish I could find a pirate's treasure. Dad has some movies that are old but really good. He said they were ones he liked as a kid and thinks are good for kids nowadays to watch. There is one about playing baseball in the summer, Sandlot or something like that, and a few others about sports, but they are all funny. There is a good one but it's kinda sad too, that I saw part of it. Stand by me. I know my dad likes that one, so maybe I will ask him if we can watch it together one night.
When Goonies was done we were all pretty tired. Dad said it was time to go to bed, but we could talk for a bit. He told Carl and Jimmy, he would tuck them in first, after he filled our bottles with water. We all went to the guest room. Dad had them hop into the bed.
“Good night boys. If you need anything just call out, and I will hear you. Otherwise, sleep well.” He reached down and pulled up the side of the crib and it clicked in place. The look on Carl and Jimmy’s face was awesome. They realized they were locked in a crib like a big toddler. They looked at the top and figured they could not climb out.
“We are in a crib? Why does Erik have 2 cribs?” asked Carl.
“Because I was not sure which one would be better for him. He has been sleeping in here the last few nights, and says it’s extra comfy. Tonight, he and Adam will try out his other crib. You both are in here so you know how it feels. They make these beds for lots of big kids. Not just “babies”. Kids with lots of nightmares, or sleepwalking issues sleep in special beds like these, as well as kids with Autism and other issues. It’s a safe way to keep a child in their bed, and safe. Same for kids that don’t sleep much. A bed like this will keep them from wandering around or getting into things at night. These are designed for kids like you and up to even teenagers. This crib is set up so that it requires a person on the outside to do the releases to open it. So that means you both are in there until I open it in the morning. Good thing your diapers hold a lot. I will start the sleep music I have for Erik, and I want you boys to relax and enjoy it. I bet you will sleep extra well in that crib because you know you are safe and the music will help you relax and get some really good sleep. Happy Diaper Dreams.” Said Dad.
“Night guys, we will see you in the morning. Sleep tight.” I said. Adam and I went to my room. I got my tablet and climbed into the bottom bunk. Adam joined me. Dad leaned in and gave me a hug and a kiss. He gave Adam a hug and kiss on his forehead too.
“Sleep well boys, Happy Diaper Dreams. I will see you in the morning. Do you want your door open a little or closed all the way?”
“You can close it daddy, I got Adam here so I know I am safe and if I have a bad dream he will hold me, and call you if needed.”
“Ok, sounds good. Love you Erik. Night Night.” Dad said as he turned off the light and closed the door. My night light came on and it gave the room a soft glow.
“Did you see the look on their faces when your dad closed the side of the crib. I loved it. I hope your dad gets some pictures of them in the crib in the morning when he gets up.” Adam said.
“I will send him an email and suggest he do that. It’s a great idea and I bet Jimmy’s mom will love them.” I sent dad an email suggesting he get some pictures of them in the crib, maybe with the bottles and pacifiers in the picture too.
We looked at a few stories on Wattpad. There is a newer story, My Diaper Boy, that I found yesterday and I like it. It is updated a lot and is pretty cool. I added it to my reader list, so I can find it easily. I also added Back to Childhood, Luke and Liam, and the Pajama Boys. They were good stories.
I was starting to get really tired. Adam had his head leaning against mine. It felt nice.
“Adam, I'm tired, I think I want to go to bed. Can I cuddle to you, I felt safe when I did that last night?”
“I like it when you do that Erik, so I hope you will.” He said and then he rubbed his nose to mine and we smiled.
I drank some water, put my Binky back in my mouth, and cuddled into Adam. I fell asleep with him holding me.
I slept really well and woke up when Dad came in to check on us. I heard his phone click so I knew he took a picture. I and Adam were cuddled together. I saw he still had his binky in his mouth and so did I. I turned and looked at my dad.
“Good morning buddy, how are you feeling this morning?”
“I’m OK daddy. I am kinda hungry I think. What’s for breakfast?”
“I was thinking scrambled eggs and some biscuits with sausage gravy.”
“YUMMY!! I can help you if you need help.” I said.
“I would love to have you help me buddy if you want to. Let me open the crib and help you out.”
Dad opened the side of my bunk bed crib, and helped me out. I was soaked but I was not going to leak yet.
“Can we leave it open so Adam can come join us when he wants to? Please.”
“Sure, no problem buddy. I saw your email, and I got some pictures of the other boys for their parents. Carl was sucking his thumb and Jimmy was sucking on his pacifier. His hand was resting on the backside of Carl’s very wet diaper.”
I waddled to the kitchen and helped dad with breakfast. I got the biscuits out of the fridge and put them on the tray dad set out for me. I used to do this with my mom whenever she made biscuits. I got a little emotional and had a few tears as I put the biscuits on the sheet and thought of my mom. Dad noticed and gave me a big hug.
“I miss her too buddy. I know you always did the biscuits for her, and I am so happy you are here helping me and doing the biscuits again. You are our family expert at baking biscuits. I love you buddy! Please don’t think you are a burden or anything else. I would be lost if I had lost both you and your mom. I am so thankful you were not with her where you could have been paralyzed or worse. I know its hard on you right now, but it will get better and easier. I am here for you all the way and always. I will change your diapers if you need them even when you are a teenager if that is what you want or need. You are my baby boy, but you are not a baby. You are a big boy in diapers who seems to need to be a little boy sometimes too. I am fine with that and will do anything I can to help you and show you how much I love you Erik. In a way, it lets me be more active with you at this stage, because when you were a little boy in diapers I had to work extra hours and travel so that your mom could work from the house and take care of you. I missed seeing you and even changing your diapers and cuddling with you. I enjoy that now we get to catch up on what we missed together. Remember, even when you are a daddy, you will still be my baby boy.”
Dad picked me up and we hugged. I held onto him as if my life depended on it. I hurt so much and was so thankful my daddy was here to help me and not teasing me or anything about the diapers and stuff. I just hugged him and held onto him. I ended up wrapping my legs around him. He rubbed my back and patted my diapered butt and talked softly to me. I think he turned off the food, because he took me to the table, and he sat down and just held me. I was crying now, and I could not stop. I don’t know how long I held on to him and we sat there. I think it was about 15-20 minutes. I was cried out and was sobbing at times, and telling him I loved him and was afraid I would lose him too. I begged him to be safe and not leave me like mommy did. He just rubbed my back and my even wetter diapered bottom and told me I was OK and not to worry about stuff like that.
I was finally calming down. I had my head resting on his shoulder as he rubbed my back. I felt other hands on me and knew it had to be Adam. He was rubbing my shoulders and I felt him hug me.
“Erik, you are very loved. I love you so much. I know Adam loves you a lot. His family does too, as do many other people that you interact with and see around here. You have a lot of people that will help you if you let them. If you need a hug or someone to talk to, they are more than willing to help you in any way they can. Even if it’s a diaper change, they are willing to help you out and will do it with a smile. Don’t forget that.”
I leaned back and looked daddy in his eyes. “Thanks daddy. I love you and I feel better now.” As I said that, my tummy growled. This caused me to laugh and daddy to tickle it a little bit. Next, I heard Adam's tummy growl too.
“Sounds like you boys are hungry, and I need to feed you soon before you start attacking me” he said then started to tickle me.
Adam helped me try to tickle dad, but it was no use. He got both of us and we were laughing and peeing a lot.
“Boys, let's get breakfast going, again. Erik, you get the biscuits in the oven, and set the timer. I think you should go see if Carl and Jimmy are awake and would like to come downstairs once you get the biscuits baking. Adam, can you set the table please? I am not sure who will be in the dragon chair, that is up to Erik, since it is his chair. He can sit in it, or offer it so one of the other boys can sit in it for breakfast and the other for lunch.”
“Daddy, I like the chair. Can you put me in it for a minute so I am the first to sit in it, then I think Carl should get to eat breakfast in it.”
“Not a problem buddy, once the biscuits are in the oven I will help you into your chair, and you can sit in it for a minute or 2 and then go check on your friends.”
Once I had the biscuits baking, I went over and dad helped me up into my dragon chair. It felt pretty comfy. I felt like a big kid in it. The steps on it were perfect for me so I could climb into it by myself it if was not too close to the table. Then I climbed out of it, and went to check on Carl and Jimmy.
Both were awake and talking. They could hear the laughing downstairs they said and were wondering what we were doing and when my dad would let them out. I told them I was sent to check on them and would tell daddy that they were ready to get up.
“So guys, how did you sleep, and what do you think of the big kid crib?” I asked.
“I slept really well. The bed is super soft and I guess I did feel safe in the crib. I never thought about it, but when I woke up and it took me a few seconds to remember where I was, I was a little scared. When I remembered I was in a crib and nothing could get into it I felt safe and went back to sleep. I really like the sleep music that was playing. It helped me sleep. I am really wet. I wet in my sleep at least twice I guess. When I woke up I was wet, but not this wet, and when I woke up a little bit ago my diaper felt warmer still so I guess I had wet it a little before I woke up.” said Carl.
“I agree with Carl mostly. I did not think I would like it, but it did make me feel safe. I had a weird dream and when I woke up I realized I was not in my bed. I started to panic and then I remembered I was at your house in a crib. I felt safe, and knew I was ok. I was wet then and am wetter now so I know I wet in my sleep too. That music is cool. It has Ocean waves and then water falls, rain storms and stuff. I am going to see if my mom can get me something like that for my room.” Said Jimmy
“I will let daddy know you are awake and he will come in a little bit to open it up for you guys. I got to go and check on the biscuits. I am baking them.” I said and waddled my way to the kitchen.
“Daddy, they are awake and would like to come have breakfast when you are ready to open the crib.”
“Okay, I will go up once I finish getting the sausage cut up and into the gravy. Keep an eye on your biscuits, and please be careful getting them out of the oven.”
“I will daddy.”
Daddy went to get them and a few minutes later they waddled into the kitchen and said good morning to Adam.
I had the biscuits out and had mixed up the eggs, so all dad had to do was put them in a pan and scramble them. And add some cheese when done, but that is a given. Mommy always did that and we like it that way.
“Carl, you get to enjoy the Dragon Chair this morning. Please climb into it and I will help get you all set up and put the tray on for you.”
Carl got into the chair and Daddy put the belt on him and he put the tray on and attached it to the bottom of the seat, so it could not be removed and no one could slide out under the tray. He got a bib and put it on Carl. He put one on Jimmy next. He looked at me and I shook my head no, and so did Adam. We did not want or need bibs this morning.
Daddy dished up Carl’s food for him and even cut it up a little before he put it on the tray and gave Carl his fork and spoon. He filled up a sippy cup with milk and gave it to Carl. Next, he filled up 3 more and passed them to the rest of us. We all had to sit on our feet and kinda sit up or lean up so we were at a good height at the table. I think I will ask for a booster seat for when I have a friend over, or maybe a second high chair, but it does not have to be as fancy as my dragon one.
After breakfast was done, we helped clear the table. All but Carl because he was still in the chair. Dad told him he would get him out in a few minutes when it was diaper change time.
Dad helped Carl out of the chair and said it was time to get us boys into dry diapers. He sent me and Adam off to go poopy first, while he talked with Carl and Jimmy. When I came back it looked like they might have been crying but I did not say anything. If I was meant to know about it, they would tell me. I heard the other bathroom flush and knew Adam was coming out soon. Dad took off Carl and Jimmy’s diapers and sent them to use the potty. Dad got me all cleaned up and in a fresh diaper. He did the same for Adam.
“Boys, tonight if Adam wants to sleep over, he can. It’s bath night, but if you are good, you can use the soaker tub in my bathroom, and we can add some bubbles and turn the jets on.”
“Awesome” was all I could say.
He got out the diapers Carl’s dad sent for him and the ones Jimmy’s mom wanted him to wear. They both had thick ones for the day.
“I guess when we go to the park later, their diaper will be noticeable to anyone that wants to look and pay attention.” Daddy said.
He got them both changed and told us we can go watch cartoons for a while. We spent a few hours watching cartoons and relaxing on the sofa.
Dad called us out to help him with lunch. Once it was done Jimmy got the dragon chair and ate his sandwich and chips in it. After we were done and Daddy washed his face with a rag and removed his bib, he told us to put some clothes on because we were off to the park for a little bit.
We went to a different park. It was fun. We played on the swings and stuff and even joined some other kids in a game of tag. One of them started to tease Carl about his diaper and called him a big baby. He pulled down Carl’s shorts, and yelled “Look at the big baby in diapers”. Daddy saw this and came over. So did another man. Carl was crying and I went over to him and helped him get his shorts up. I told the boy that was teasing him to back off.
“Are you a diaper baby too? You look like you got a diaper on.” He tried to pull my pants down, but he did not get a chance to. Out of nowhere Adam tackled him. He was sitting on the bully and yelling at him. I was shocked. The bully was crying, and I noticed he wet his pants. Daddy went to Adam and lifted him off the bully, and I grabbed him to keep him from attacking him again.
“Don’t ever pick on my friends. Erik is the nicest person in the world and if you pick on him or tease him, I will make you wish you were still in daycare you bully. Maybe you need diapers, you peed your pants.” Adam was yelling at him. I grabbed his head and made him look at me.
“Adam, it's ok. Calm down. He didn’t hurt me and thanks to you he did not get to pull my pants down like he did to Carl. Maybe he is a pervert that likes to pull down other boy's pants and look at them.” I said this loud enough that the bully and the man I guessed was his dad could hear and so could the other kids that were standing around us.
“Teddy, I am very disappointed in you. I can’t believe you would pick on a boy that is wearing a diaper, after what you wear to bed every night. I did not raise you to be a bully, and I will not tolerate it. Pulling a boy's pants down is not allowed and that deserves a spanking, because that is a bad touch, and if you did that in school, they could expel you for it. If you ever do something like that again, I think wearing diapers and no pants over them for a while, is a fair punishment. Your mother will be so disappointed when she finds out how you acted. How would you feel if it was you that someone did this to, or to your brother? I expect you to apologize to these boys.” The man said.
The bully had stopped crying but was looking like he was going to start again and looked at his dad in fear, especially when he told him he was getting a spanking. He stood up and looked at his feet for a few seconds, then looked at us.
“I’m sorry I teased you and called you a diaper baby. I am sorry I pulled your shorts down so everyone could see your diaper and tried to pull yours down. If it was me, I would never want someone to do it, so I should not have done it to you. Sorry.”
“I forgive you. I am wearing a diaper because I teased my friend and called him a big baby when he had an accident. He lost his mom not too long ago and I was acting like a mean bully when I teased him. I know now, even more than before, how much my words and actions must have hurt him and how embarrassing it was. I have to wear diapers for at least another 3 weeks all the time, even to school, then if I am good, I will only have to wear them when I am not in school for a few more weeks, I think. That is also why one of our other friends is wearing a diaper too, because he teased him and called him and his little brother diaper babies and stuff. So his mom punished him by making him wear diapers. My dad heard what she did and thought it was a good punishment and figured I would learn not to bully anyone. I learned my lesson and after today, I now understand how much more my words hurt my friend.” Said Carl.
“Teddy, since you wet your shorts, and you teased and pants a boy about his diapers, I think you might need to wear your diapers all the time for a few weeks. If you are good, maybe only to school this week, but when you are not in school I think it’s just diapers for sure. I am just glad your brother is not here to see what you did and what you said.” Said the man that was Teddy’s dad.
The dads talked for a few minutes and I saw them text each other.
“Teddy, I forgive you too. If you are a bedwetter and wear diapers at night, I don’t understand why you would tease someone else about it, unless you are so ashamed that you need them that making someone else hurt makes you feel better. If that is the problem, I hope you get some help. I hated having to wear diapers at first, but now I don’t mind so much, because the kind I wear are really comfy and at least I don’t have to stop playing video games or watching a movie to go pee. I even have a pacifier and found it helps me relax and sleep better, especially with the new sleep music my dad got me. If you are a bedwetter, think how you would feel if someone did it to you, or if your friends did it to you on a sleepover or camping trip. Making someone else feel bad, so you feel good is what bullies do and it's evil. Please don’t be a bully or evil. Be a good friend that helps and supports his friends and accepts them for who they are.” I said and then turned my back to him and walked over to the swing. Adam followed me, but I guess he gave Teddy a mean look.
We played on the swings and a few of the kids came over and said they were sorry for laughing and stuff. A few even asked about wearing diapers and how they feel and stuff. A little while later, dad said it was time to go. We got in the truck and headed home. We stopped at DQ on the way. Dad went and got us each a dipped ice cream bar. It was cool. We all sat at an outside table and ate our ice cream. We talked about what happened, and dad was proud how we forgave him and what we said.
“Adam what happened to you? I've never seen you act like that. I thought you were going to kill him. I was afraid you would start hitting him like I have seen in movies. I am glad you just yelled at him. I can’t believe you tackled him and had him on the ground so fast. It scared me a little.”
“Erik, you are my best friend and more. I told you I would protect you and do whatever I could so you would be happy. When he reached for your shorts, I knew what he was going to do and I could not let him do that. I kinda snapped and the next thing I knew I was sitting on him, yelling at him. I wanted to hit him, but I knew that was wrong, so I didn’t do it and tried to not have fists. I did not notice he wet himself until you pointed it out and I wanted him to feel bad about it like he was trying to make us feel about our diapers.” Adam said.
“Thanks for protecting me. I appreciate it. I am glad you were able to stop yourself from hitting him.”
We sat and just talked for a few more minutes as we finished our Ice Cream. Dad’s phone rang and he talked for a few minutes. We could tell it was either Jimmy or Carl’s parents based on what was said.
“Boys we need to head home. Carl, you will be going to Jimmy’s house with him, and your dad will try to pick you up there tonight. He is having car trouble it seems, but you might spend the night there. Jimmy, you need to pick up your brother and walk home with him. Adam’s mom knows what is going on and he will be ready in just a few minutes. I am glad you boys came and spent the night. You were well-behaved, and I hope you will come over and spend more time again.” Daddy said.
We got home and a few minutes later, Jimmy and Carl said bye and went over to get Bobby and walk home together.
Adam and I went to my room and played on my PS4 for a while. I was really wet, and I could see Adam was too.
“Adam, maybe we should take a bath now? We are both really wet, so if we get a bath now, we can get a thick nighttime diaper and just relax afterward.”
“Okay, works for me. Let's go ask your dad.”
Dad was reading a book on the patio. We walked out, in just our diaper, and sat on the patio. The sun felt good on my body.
“Daddy, we are both really wet. Instead of changing us, can we take our bath now, and when we are done we get a nighttime diaper so we are good until morning?”
“I think that can be arranged. Do you mind waiting a few minutes, I would like to finish this chapter first?”
“Ok Daddy, besides the sun feels good on me right now. I am getting used to being outside and in the sun in just a diaper. I kinda know how nudists feel I think. I bet they like it because it feels good to have the fresh air and sunshine touch all the skin on their body.”
“It does feel good. I have been to a few nudist beaches when your mom and I traveled in Europe when we lived there 2 years before you were born. I wish there were some nudist beaches or at least pools where families can go here in the US. It’s a wonderful feeling having the sun warm your body all over. If you want to run around nude in the backyard, that would be ok. Your mother and I talked about putting in a hot tub, and if we did that it was going to be clothing optional in it, so we could go nude in it, which is very relaxing and feels great. Maybe we will still do that. Do you like that idea Erik?”
“That would be cool. I wonder what it would be like to swim in a pool naked. I wonder if Jimmy has done it in his pool?”
Adam and I talked for a few minutes and enjoyed the warm sun on our bodies while we waited for dad. When he was done he took us to his bathroom and he started filling the tub, once the water was nice and warm. When it was done and had some bubbles going, he took off our diapers and helped us get into the tub.
“Boys, I am going to set the jets for 45 minutes. When they stop, make sure you have washed everywhere, and you are clean from head to toe. If you want me to do your hair, I can do that when I come to check on you in 50 minutes. Enjoy and have fun.”
Daddy turned on the jets and then he left and closed the bathroom door.
Adam and I had a lot of fun in the tub. We talked and washed each other. He did my back and bottom and then I did his. He wanted to make sure I was extra clean so he washed my diaper area really good. When he was done, I washed him the same way, and he liked it a lot too. We both wanted Daddy to wash our hair, but we were clean everywhere else.
When Daddy came in, we were sitting together, I was leaning back on Adam, and he had his arms around me and we were just talking. It was so nice and relaxing. Dad washed our hair for us. He got me out first and dried me off, and then did the same for Adam. We went into the guest room and Dad changed us on my changing table. He put a mega max diaper on me and added a stuffer to it. He did the same to Adam. It was so thick we both had to waddle when we walked. It was like walking in the soaked diaper this morning, but the diaper was dry. I knew when it was soaked it would be hard to walk in it.
I tried out my Dragon Chair for dinner. I like it. I noticed it had shoulder straps on it, but dad did not use them. I asked about it and he told me that is only needed if the boy is trying to climb out of the chair or might fall out of it. He said since I sit in it like a good boy, he does not need to use them. I smiled because I like it when daddy says I am a good boy. I told him we might need another chair, but it does not have to be a dragon one, or maybe a booster seat, so when Adam or another friend is over, it's easier for them to sit and eat at the table. He said he would think about it and see what he can do. I asked about the other high chair, and Daddy told me that someone else wanted it and bought it, we were only borrowing it for a few days until your chair could be done. Adam heard this and he was a little sad, because he had hoped that his mom might get to borrow it some more, because he knew his brother liked it and he did too.
We cuddled to daddy and watched 2 funny movies, Angles in the Outfield and then Little Giants. We were tired and I led the way into the guest room and into the crib. Dad gave us each a hug and kiss and then raised the side up, turned on the music, and turned off the light as he left. The light blue glow of the night light was all we had in the room. We both forgot our tablets in my room so we just talked a little and cuddled together. We noticed dad had put 2 bottles and 2 pacifiers on the stand so we could get them. I was sucking on my pacifier when Adam took his out and kissed my pacifier. It was strange but I felt special. He said he loved me and put his pacifier back in his mouth. I took mine out and repeated what he did. We smiled around our pacifiers and cuddled together. We slept well all night long.
I knew Adam had to go home in the morning, maybe he could stay until after lunch, but I was sad. I enjoyed spending time with him and sleeping next to him. It would feel strange not snuggled up to him. When I was cuddled to him my tummy felt different sometimes and I got a stiffy in my diaper. I felt confused, but I know he loves me and I love him. He is my best friend and more. I just don’t understand how much more and what that really means.
I think I like boys and not girls, but I am not sure and stuff. I heard that if a boy likes a boy or does sexy stuff with a boy or man, that he is gay. At school, they tease and bully anyone they call gay. But I don’t like girls, and I like Adam a lot. When we watched the movies some of the boys in them were really cute and I would like to see them in a diaper and getting changed. Does that mean I am gay? Daddy said he will love me no matter what, does that include if I am gay? Stacy said they love Adam always and don’t care who he loves, or if it’s a boy or girl as long as he finds someone to love and that will love him. She said my dad felt the same way about me. Maybe I need to talk to Daddy about some of these feelings and stuff. He tells me I can talk to him about anything, and he won’t judge me and stuff. I am confused, and I don’t know who else I can talk to. I just hope Daddy will still love me even if I am gay. This is what I had running through my mind as I fell asleep cuddled to Adam Saturday night and most of Sunday. Dad noticed I was not myself and asked if I was OK after dinner Sunday night. I told him I was, and just not happy school started again tomorrow. That was true, but it was not what I was thinking about.
Daddy changed me and got me tucked into bed. He looked me in my eyes, and then kissed my forehead, and gave me a hug.
“Erik, you can talk to me about anything. I know you have something you are thinking about and it is bothering you. I will not push, but when you are ready to talk about it, I am here for you buddy. Don’t let it bother you too much or too long. You don’t need that extra stress or worry. Love you buddy. Happy Diaper Dreams.” Daddy said and then he raised up the side of the crib, started the sleep music, and turned off the light on his way out.
Chapter 6: Talking it out
Chapter Text
Lemons to Lemonade 6
From Chapter 5:
Daddy changed me and got me tucked into bed. He looked me in my eyes, and then kissed my forehead, and gave me a hug.
“Erik, you can talk with me about anything. I know you have something you are thinking about, and it is bothering you. I will not push, but when you are ready to talk about it, I am here for you buddy. Don’t let it bother you too much or too long. You don’t need that extra stress or worry. Love you buddy. Happy Diaper Dreams.” Daddy said. He raised the side of the crib, started the sleep music, and turned off the light on his way out.
Chapter 6
The next week was going well. No one figured out I was wearing diapers. I had a few close calls, but the diaper shirt was a lifesaver when I had to bend over to tie my shoe. Someone commented on my shirt staying tucked in and that he could see the top of my underwear through my tee shirt. I just laughed and said, “Do you like looking at my underwear?” We laughed and he walked away. Adam looked at me and smiled.
On Friday as we were going to lunch, I noticed Jimmy had leak marks on his jeans. I did not think others would see them.
“Look at Jimmy’s jeans. He leaked. We need to walk close behind him so no one else will notice it.” I whispered to Adam.
We followed Jimmy and Carl as we all went to lunch. I got behind Jimmy and whispered in his ear,
“Your diaper leaked a little. We are walking kind of close behind you so no one will notice. I will follow you to the nurse after we are done.”
“Thanks Erik. I didn’t notice it or feel it. I hope my shirt is not too wet, I don’t have any extras.”
After we ate our corn dog and tater tots, we walked to the nurse’s office and went in the side door we always use.
We got changed and Jimmy was kept there for a few minutes so he could use some paper towels on his jeans to hide the wet marks. He joined us about 10 minutes later and he looked normal. Everything was good until the last recess.
At recess, a boy I had seen before but did not know came up to us. I think he is in 5th grade.
“I see you go to the nurse's office at lunch every day, and I saw you had leak marks on your pants, Jimmy. If you do my science project, I won’t tell anyone that you guys wear diapers. If you don’t, I will tell everyone you are diaper babies”.
“Who are you and what are you talking about?” I said trying to blow it all off.
“You guys go to the nurse's office at lunch, and you go in that door. That door is where the big babies go to get their diapers changed. My stepbrother is in 1st grade, and he has to wear pull-ups still. He has to go there when he is done with his lunch and sometimes at recess to get a dry pullup or diaper, and sometimes I have to drop his diapers or pull-ups off there when we get to school if my mom drives us. I have to change the big baby after school into his baby diapers, so he won’t pee all over the furniture. Owen is such a pest and baby; I wish my mom didn’t marry his dad.”
Jimmy stands up and shows his jeans. He says, “I don’t think there are any marks. If there were it would have been my entire butt, if I peed my pants. I don’t wear diapers. My brother does at night, but I don’t. Some of us have to take medicine at lunchtime. I found out I have Diabetes, so I have to go have my blood sugar checked, just like Erik. I have to do it every day at lunch and sometimes have to get a shot if my blood sugar is too high. That is why some of us can have a piece of candy at recess because we have diabetes and need to keep our sugar balanced. You didn’t tell us who you are, and if you don’t, you can make like a banana and split.”
“Take off your pants, let me see your underwear, that will prove it, and I’m Marty.”
“Marty don’t try to bully us or anything. It won’t work. I remember you from Scouts because you came to the first meeting and tried picking on some of the smaller kids. You were told to leave and don’t bother coming back. Your mom looked upset when we saw her get you in the parking lot when we all left. My friends go to the nurse's office because they have to get medicine and sometimes a shot. I wait for them because that is what friends do. I feel sorry your little brother has such a jerk for a big brother. If you don’t leave, I will embarrass you really bad if you keep trying to bully us.” Adam said.
“Adam, I know who you are. You guys are lowly little 4th graders, there is nothing you can do to me. I bet you are a diaper baby too” as he pointed at Adam.
“If you are that stupid, here look,” Adam said as he pulled up his shirt and pushed his jeans down enough so we could all see the top of his Scooby Doo Boxers.
“I know I am not wrong. You guys are babies like my stepbrother. I will show the whole school if I have to” Marty said. He was standing up looking at us, and then grabbing at Adam's jeans.
“Stop, I am not like that. Don’t touch me there or try to take off my pants. You are a pervert, leave us alone. We won't do that, it’s gross.” Adam said really loud so that others could hear him, especially the teacher who was on the playground and looking at us.
Marty pulled his arm back and looked around. He saw Mr. Franklin walking toward us, and telling him to step back away from us.
“What is going on here? Marty what are doing around these 4th graders?” asked the teacher.
Marty’s face was red. It was clear he got caught doing something and now he had no answer. He just stumbled saying um, well, ugh, and stuff like that, and was moving from one foot to the other.
“Sir, he came over to us and started teasing us and telling us we are just like his stepbrother, and that he followed us to the nurse's office and said we wear diapers to school like his brother does. We told him to leave us alone. He told us he wanted us to do his science project or else he would tell the whole school we wear diapers. He said he saw that Jimmy had wet spots in his jeans, so Jimmy turned around and showed him he was wrong. That’s when he said he wanted us to take off our pants so he could see us in our undies. I thought he was going to grab Jimmy’s butt.” Carl said.
“Yeah, Adam told him he was wrong, and that Jimmy and I have to go because we have a medical condition and the nurse has to check our blood sugar after lunch and I have to normally get a shot,” I said.
“None of us know him. When he told us his name, I remembered him from Cub Scouts last year because he got kicked out of the first meeting because he was picking on some of the smaller and younger boys. He called us diaper babies and said he was going to tell the whole school we were big babies. I pulled my shirt up and pushed the top of my jeans down so he could see the top of my boxers. Then he said he wanted me to take them off and show him. That is sick, I am not going to take off my jeans and undies to show him anything.” Adam said. I was trying hard not to smile because I know Marty was going to get in trouble because we were accusing and implying, he is a pervert. I bet his mom and stepdad will be upset when they find out.
“Marty, unless you need to see the nurse and have a pass, that hallway is off limits, and it is marked. So if you went there you were out of bounds and that is automatic detention for a minimum of a week. I know the principal has a camera that covers that walkway so he can check it out to see if you were there, or deny being there. What I saw looked like you were reaching for Adam’s pants, and I did see him pull his shirt up and show you something. Do you have anything to say for yourself, before we go to the office?” Mr. Franklin said.
“Sir, that’s not what I was trying to do. I saw wet spots on his jeans (Pointing to Jimmy) and my brother has them on his pants when he gets home from school sometimes when his pullup or diaper leaks so I know he must wear diapers. I was not trying to get them to show me their privates or stuff, I just said if they did not wear diapers to show me their undies to prove it.”
“Ok, so you admit to trying to bully them and asking them to pull down their pants for you. I think we need to go talk to the principal and let him figure this out and call your parents.”
“No please don’t call my mom, she will be really upset at me and start crying again. Please don’t call her” he said as he started to cry.
“You can talk to the principal and try to convince him to not call your parents. Maybe he can call your father.”
“My dad left us 3 years ago. I got a stepdad now but he’s not my real dad, and I don’t want him.”
“I’m sorry to hear that, however, I think your parents will need to be called, but you can talk to the principal about it. It might also be good for you to see Mr. Schmidt or Mrs. Smith, the counselors, they might help you with your feelings and the anger you have toward your father. Sadly, you are not the first young man that has had that happen to you, nor the last. The counselors are here to help you with your feelings, and emotions and are good listeners when you just need to let it out. Now let's go to the office.” Mr. Franklin said.
“You 4, please tell your teacher what happened, because I have a feeling you will be called to the office, especially you Adam.”
Yes sir, we all said and then watched as he led Marty to the office.
I could feel that I was upset, and I felt hot. I guess Adam noticed because he asked me if I was OK because I don’t look so good.
“I don’t feel good, it’s like how I felt when I saw my dad's truck and I thought he was in the accident and I had a hard time breathing. My therapist called it anxiety or a panic attack, or something like that. I think I should go see the nurse in case I get sick.”
Just as I said that the bell rang. Adam looked at me and told me to follow him as we went to our class. We walked straight to the teacher's desk. He told her what happened and that I was not feeling good, and he wanted to walk me to the nurse's office to make sure I did not fall or pass out. She looked worried, and then wrote us a note and told Adam to stay with me until the nurse sent him back.
“What about my books and stuff?” I said.
“If you go home early, I will get them and bring them to you,” Adam said and our teacher smiled and nodded.
We walked to the nurse’s office, and I kept getting hotter and started feeling really lightheaded and weak. Adam had his hand on my shoulder and told me to lean on him if I needed it. We went to the door we use at lunch. He knocked on it so we did not have to walk through the office. The nurse opened the door, looked at me, and said “Erik, what’s wrong?” I saw the male nurse coming towards us and then I felt really weak and that is all I remember.
I woke up lying on a cot in the nurse’s office. I looked around and saw the grandma nurse was helping a little boy into some dry pants and he had a pullup on. The male nurse was getting something out of a small refrigerator. As he turned around and saw my eyes open, he smiled and said “Erik, I am glad you are awake. Do not try to sit up yet, please just stay there and keep that cloth on your forehead.”
I reached up and realized I had a cool wet towel on my forehead.
“Where is Adam?” I asked.
“We sent him back to class about 5 minutes ago. He didn’t want to leave you. He would not let you go until we got you here on the cot. He insisted on helping and making sure you were ok. He is a very good friend you have there. He gave us a quick overview of what happened at recess, and then told us how you felt. He did the right thing to get you here, because a panic attack can be very scary, and it would have scared your classmates if you passed out in class, and you could have gotten hurt. I talked to your dad, and he is on his way.” He told me this as he walked over to me with a cold juice box and another towel.
“Oh” was all I could say at first. Then as my mind started to clear, I asked “Did I fall? I don’t hurt or feel like I hit anything. How long was I asleep for?”
“No, you passed out, but Adam had ahold of you and kept you up as we grabbed you. He would not let go so he helped us get you over to this bed, and he even got the pillow for you so you would be comfy. He stayed next to you while we checked your vitals and then got the towel to help cool you off. He watched you as I called your dad. Grandma had to take care of a little accident that happened when I went to call your dad. When I got back, I told Adam your dad was on the way, and he should go back to class. He said he would bring your backpack to you after school. I figured a bit of cold apple juice might help and it seems you came around, as I was getting it for you. Here, please drink it, but do not sit up yet.” He said.
I giggled when he referred to the lady nurse as grandma, but a lot of us did call her that. She was as old or maybe older than my grandma, she was really nice, and she made you feel safe like a grandma does.
I took the juice box and started to suck on the cool juice. It tasted good and it made me feel better. I leaned over to hand him the juice box, and that’s when I knew something was not right. It was as I moved to give him the box that I realized that I might need a diaper change because it felt weird and sticky on my butt. I think I pooped my diaper and that made me start to cry. Maybe I was becoming a baby.
“Erik, what is wrong?” he asked me. I saw that the boy had just left and Grandma was coming to try to help.
“I think I had a messy accident. I’m a big boy and big boys don’t poop their diapers, only babies do.” I said as I cried. I felt the soft arms of Grandma hug and hold me.
“Erik, it’s ok. Calm down, and just relax. If you get upset again you might have another attack and pass out and we don’t want that. What happens when you black out or pass out from a Panic or anxiety attack, your body can go totally limp and weak. When this happens, the person will often have an accident. I have seen a lot of boys have these attacks and most of them wet their pants when it happens, and I have had several that even poop themselves. I had it happen to a 13-year-old last summer during a baseball camp I was helping out at. He was very embarrassed, but none of the other kids knew he messed his pants. They saw the wet spot and they were told that when a person passes out the body relaxes and that includes the bladder, and it’s not his fault. No one teased the boy about it. No one but us has to know you have a stinky diaper. We can get you cleaned up right now, so you don’t have to sit or lay in it. Just calm down for me please dear.” She told me this in a calming manner as he hugged me and rubbed my back.
It took a minute or 2 but I got my breathing back to normal and stopped crying and stuff. I looked at her and she smiled at me and told me to just lay back down and relax. She asked me if I had a preference for who changed me this time, and I shook my head no. She smiled and said she would take care of it. Over the next minute, I felt her pull down my pants to my ankles. She had me lift up as she pulled down my Pokemon boxers dad got me. I lowered my butt down and she popped the snaps on my diaper shirt. She had me lift up again so she could pull the shirt up and out of the way, so I did.
I felt the tapes get pulled open and the cool air onto my privates. I was not too wet, but I could now smell the poopy diaper. It made me feel like a toddler and I was scared. She lifted my legs and then cleaned my butt of all poop. She even put some rash cream on my butt telling me it would help prevent any diaper rash, because a poopy diaper can cause a rash really fast. As she was putting a fresh diaper on me, I heard the door open. I looked and was shocked.
As I looked at the door, I saw the principal walking in with Adam in front of him and my Dad behind them. The Nurse took the dirty paw patrol diaper and put it in a trash can, and then snapped the diaper shirt up, and helped me with my boxers and jeans as they walked over to me. I was embarrassed to be seen by the principal this way. I just hope they could not smell the poop.
“Erik are you ok” Adam said as he ran over to me as I was getting my jeans snapped.
“I think so, but I got a headache and stuff. Thanks for bringing me here and not letting me fall when I passed out. You’re the bestest!” I said.
“Erik, I know it has been a stressful and scary last hour or so, but I do need to talk to you for just a few minutes before your dad takes you home. Adam told me what happened, and I would like to hear what you have to say, and then I will have Jimmy and Carl come and talk to me as well.”
“That Marty kid was trying to bully Jimmy and us to do his science project. He told us he followed us and knew we went to the nurse and that meant we wore diapers because his stepbrother is in 1st grade and wears pullups and diapers and he has had to bring his diapers to the nurse before and knows what that door is for. He sounds like he is really mean and picks on his little brother a lot.” I turned to grandma nurse and said “you need to help his little brother so he does not get hurt by him or humiliated and stuff. He said his name is Owen and in first grade.” She looked at me and smiled.
“I will make sure Owen is ok. He is a sweet boy and I will also talk to his father next time I see him. Just so you know, you and Owen have several things in common. You could be a good mentor for him, and maybe you boys could teach Marty how to be nicer because the few times I have met him he was rude to me and his brother.” She said.
I told them what else happened and what Adam did to try to convince him we were not in diapers, and about the stuff from Cubscouts. I remember when it happened, but until Adam said it was him, I had no clue but now I was pretty sure it was him.
“Erik, thank you for telling me what happened. I suggested your dad take you home or somewhere. Adam brought your backpack with him when I called him to the office so your dad has that. Take care of yourself. I will be talking to Marty’s parents. His mom is on her way now, and I will also mention the issues with his little brother. Adam told me what he said about little Owen. He will not be bothering you guys at recess anymore either. He has already been warned that if he approaches you boys again or other younger boys, he will be suspended, pending an investigation for improper touching events. The look on his face tells me he was not trying to do anything, but I know he is scared about that and will not push it. I do have a question for you, that I need an answer for. If you were to be asked, do you think he should be suspended, or expelled, what would you say?”
“Sir, he is mean, and was trying to bully us, but there were 4 of us. He is bigger and older, but the 4 of us would protect each other. I have seen what Adam can do when he gets upset, so I was not scared of Marty. I would say if those were the only choices, then suspend him, but I don’t think that is the proper action either. I think if he is suspended it should be in school or just detention. If he takes care of his brother after school then you punish him too if Marty gets detention, but if he gets in-school suspension and detention at lunch and stuff then he has to do his science project himself, and his brother is not left alone. I think Mr. Franklin was right when he said he should talk to one of the counselors too. I think he is angry and upset. I know I am still angry at what happened and stuff and I’m mad at God for taking my mommy from me, but I got Adam, my dad, and others I know I can talk to and get hugs from when I need it. I don’t think Marty gets that and he really needs it.”
I looked up at my daddy and saw he was smiling but also looked shocked. Adam had a big smile and I could tell he wanted to hug me but not at school.
“You are a very insightful young man. I have a feeling you have talked to a therapist a few times and have listened to them too. My son is a therapist, and you reminded me of him for a second because he is the same type of person who did not want to see anyone else get hurt. I am very proud of you Erik” said Grandma nurse and then she gave me a quick hug.
“Okay young man, I will consider what you said and suggested. I will talk that over with his parent or parents when they arrive.”
“Both of his parents need to know he is upset about his mom getting married again. He is mean to his little brother and I think jealous of the attention he gets from both of his parents. I think he is hurting and afraid to let anyone know. I know I felt like a little kid at first when I asked for help. Now I know that it takes a big boy to ask for help and let his feelings out so others can help with them. I was told by my mom, dad, and the therapist that bullies often pick on a person because they are jealous of something that person has, and lots of times it’s what they tease or bully them about. I think he is jealous of his little brother wearing pullups and diapers and the extra attention and hugs I bet he gets.” I said and then looked at my dad and opened my arms so I could get a hug, I needed it now, so I did not start to cry. Dad came and gave me a big hug and even picked me up and held me, with a hand under my diapered butt.
“I am so very proud of you Erik.” My daddy said to me as he held and hugged me.
“I hope you are feeling better and that we see you on Monday young man, have a great day, and relax.” Said the principal, then he left the nurse’s area, but he stopped and turned back to us, and said “Adam, I think you need to get back to class, Erik is ok so you don’t have to worry now.”
“Yes Sir, I will. Thank you.” Adam said as we watched the principal walk out the door.
“I will come over after school. See you then” Adam said.
“Adam, call before you come over, to make sure we are home. If you see my truck out front, we will be home, but if not, please call, because we have a stop or 2 to make on the way home” my dad said.
“Okay” was all Adam said before he went out the door we normally come in at lunchtime.
Dad put me down. He thanked the nurses for taking good care of me, and then said we needed to head out.
As we walked out, I saw Marty sitting in a chair and the principal was talking to a woman who I guess is his mom. Marty looked like he had been crying. I felt bad for him, and I don’t know why I did it, but I just did.
I wanted to say something to him, but I don’t know what I want to say, especially when grown-ups are around.
I walked up to Marty and looked at him. He saw me and looked at me.
“Marty, I forgive you for trying to bully us. I hope you will be nicer and not bully or tease your little brother. My mom was killed about 4 months ago by a drunk driver. He ruined my life when he took my mom. I have nightmares and lots of other problems now because of it. I hated life and even wished I had been with her and died sometimes. I feel better now. I know my dad loves me and my friends do too. You said your daddy left 3 years ago. I’m sorry. I bet it was just you and your mom. But now you have a stepdad and little brother. I bet they both love you a lot. Maybe talk to your new dad and tell him how you feel and stuff because if you hold all your pain, anger, and hate inside it will hurt you and make you hurt those that love you. Don’t hurt them. It’s just me and my dad. I bet if he got married I would not like the lady at first no matter how nice she was, because she would not be my real mom, but if it made my dad happy that is good. I want my daddy to be happy. If I got a big or little brother I bet he would be a pain and a pest. But I would try hard to be a good brother because I know he has the same kind of feelings and stuff I have and we can help each other and maybe be good friends and brothers. I bet your little brother looks up to you. I know my best friend’s little brother looks up to him and copies what we do and stuff. It’s annoying at times, but it’s because he wants to be like us and he loves us. When we let him play with us, he smiles and seems to be so happy nothing could make him sad then. I think you are jealous of the extra love and attention your brother gets because of his pull-ups and diapers. Maybe if you were the little brother and knew how he felt when you were mean to him or stuff, it might help you be nicer and maybe you could get that special attention and love you need deep down. They call it ‘walk in your brother’s shoes or diapers’ maybe. I think there is a nice person in you, but you have just buried it under anger, hate, pain, and jealousy. I hope I get to meet that nice person one day.” Then I turned and walked away from him. I saw that all 3 grown-ups were staring at me, and my daddy had a look of shock but he also looked happy too. I started walking to the front door when the lady spoke.
“Young man, I don’t know your name but thank you. That is the most grown-up and thoughtful thing I have heard or seen in a long time. I am so very sorry you lost your mommy. I know Marty was devastated when his daddy left. I think he blames himself, no matter how many times I told him that was not the reason why. Thank you for not being angry and bitter towards him, because that would only hurt you. I work at the hospital, so I see a lot of bad stuff, and I worry about my boys, both Marty and Owen. Yes Marty, Owen is one of my boys now and you are his big brother, and I have asked you to act like a good big brother but you refuse to. I have talked to one of the therapists at the hospital a few times and one of the suggestions was that for a few weeks you and Owen change places. Meaning he is the big brother and you would be his little brother, and learn how and what he feels. I just could not do that, because I was afraid it would cause you to hate me. But maybe that is the right idea. Young man, thank you for your kindness and forgiveness you have shown my family. Thanks for also caring enough to look out for Owen. I understand that was something you wanted to make sure that we know Marty is doing and the way he is teasing him. If Owen knew what Marty told you he would be devastated, but you seem to be the kind of boy that would not tease him about it and most likely help him if he needed it. For that I am thankful. Maybe you were destined to help us finally accept the problems and issues in our home and take the big steps to correct them since the small steps and nudges have not worked. Have a good weekend. I promise Marty will never tease or try to bully you or your friends, because if he does he will not only be grounded, spanked, and then maybe a year or 2 at boarding school would change his attitude.” Then she turned back to Marty, gave him a hug, and they walked into the principal’s office.
Dad walked me out to the truck. He handed me my backpack once I got in my booster seat. I see he has my therapist’s card in his cup holder, so I guess he called her on his way to get me.
“I was going to take you to see your therapist. I called on my way here, and she has an opening at 2pm. However, I don’t think that is what you need now, is it? Do you want to go talk to her, or do you think maybe we can sit and talk and try to talk and work it out?” Daddy asked.
“I don’t want to talk to her. I want to talk with you. But I am worried you will be mad or upset or not love me.” I said as I tried to hold back the tears.
“Erik, I have told you before and I will keep telling you this, I love you for YOU. Nothing you can tell me will make me not love or want you. Just don’t go killing people because I will still love you but that will make me want to get you help.” Daddy said with a smile.
“Can we go talk? Can we do it at the old creek where we used to go have picnics?”
“Ok, we can do that. But we need to stop at home on the way, so we can get your diaper backpack, a few snacks, and some stuff for us to drink because it’s a 30-45 minute drive to the foothills where that old park is.”
We stopped at home and Dad suggested I change into more comfy play clothes and just a normal tee shirt. It was warm so I put on some shorts and a Star Wars tee shirt. I got my hoodie in case it got cold. I knew there was another pair of shorts and some sweatpants in my diaper bag (backpack) just in case. Dad changed his clothes. Then we put stuff in a small ice chest. As we packed it, Dad filled 2 sippy cups with juice. He put one in the ice chest and handed me the other one.
“You might get thirsty, and this will not spill in the truck. I also have your paw patrol paci here for you unless you want a different one” Daddy said.
I took the sippy cup and dad clipped the pacifier to my shirt. He carried the ice chest and my diaper pack to the truck while I locked the door. He put everything in the back seat with me and helped to make sure I was buckled in my booster seat properly. We left and I heard him call and tell Adam’s mom we were going to be gone for a bit and to let Adam know, so he did not come over. He told her I would call him when we get back, if it’s not too late. They talked for a few minutes, but I had my tablet and was reading some of the cool diaper boy stories I had downloaded onto it.
I did not even realize we were there. I was so busy reading a couple of cool stories I saved on my tablet, like The Training Pants, Summer Time, and Surprise. Some cool diaper boy stories on Wattpad got updated, like Reset, Sam’s Regression, Season 1 shorts, Diary of a Diaper Boy 2, Age Switch, and Diapers Out. I have saved some diaper boy stories from Nifty, like New Years Baby for My Boyfriends, The Sleepover, Jia and the 4th Age, Axel: From the Ashes, Scouting Silas, Oliver and Owen, My Soggy Soccer Star, A Brady Tale, Babysitting Bradley, Tutoring JJ, and Young Innocence.
I have a cool story called Substitute Dad by scribe71 saved because I downloaded each chapter from the tedlouis.com story site. I bet the twins are bedwetters and need GoodNites or diapers at night and on car rights.
I have some really horny ones that Adam and I shared from nifty too; the Boys of Knights, Christmas with Colt, Dad 2.0, Late Night Astronomy, Billy Babysits Alex, Transitions, Adventures of a Stay at Home Daddy, Fine Print, Counting Down, Son Swap, Sharing our Boys, Taking My Nephews Camping, My Son Timmy, and Tenting with Sammy. We started reading some of these when we were in bed together. WOW they got me excited in my diaper. I just hope my daddy has not looked at all the stories I have on my tablet.
I had just finished reading Diapers Out when the truck came to a stop. I looked out and saw we were surrounded by trees. This made me smile and I turned off my tablet and put it in my backpack.
Dad helped me out and he handed me my diaper pack, while he got the ice chest and a big blanket. We walked towards the small creek. Dad set the blanket out under a big tree. It was so peaceful, and I could hear the creek a little. I think this is the same spot we were at last summer when the 3 of us had a big picnic one day.
We got everything set up and then dad took off his shoes and told me to get comfy too. I took off my shoes, sat down, and leaned against the tree. Dad looked at me a little funny. I think he was expecting me to sit on his lap. But I want to look and see his face when we talk.
“Daddy I sat here because what I want to talk about is not easy and stuff, and I want to look at you when I tell you stuff. Afterwards, if you still love and want me, I hope I can sit on your lap, and you will hold me.” I said as I tried to be strong, but my voice was cracking.
“Erik, don’t talk like that, please. I love you and will always want you. You are my son, and nothing will change that. I am not one of those ignorant or self-centered jerks who is worried about what others think, nor will I ever judge you. I want you to be happy, and if you are happy, then so am I. I might not agree with you on everything, but we have that right to be free thinkers and have different opinions.” Dad says with a look that tells me he loves me and is worried about me. He looks a little sad even, and I don’t want him to be sad.
“Daddy, I think I’m gay. I don’t like girls and I think boys are cute. I kinda like Adam more than a friend I think, because sometimes I get a stiffy when we are together and I know that means I am a dirty gay.” I say out fast trying to not cry.
I was watching Dad’s face as I said this. When I stopped, he had not changed his look and he did not look mad. He moved and before I knew it, he pulled me into a big hug. He started to rub my back and told me he loves me, and that he is not mad or upset.
“Erik, your mom and I have suspected you might be gay for the last couple of years. We knew you and Adam are very close friends and thought you boys might be experimenting together. Before you put a label on yourself, I want to explain a few things. First, if you are gay, that does not change how much I love you. You are my son, and I will love you forever unconditionally. Gays are not dirty. No one can change who they love, and loving another boy does not make you dirty, bad, or anything else. Love is what is important. People that have a heart full of hate, don’t understand love.”
“Next, lots of boys your age don’t like girls, many think they have Koodies and stuff. That is normal. From around your age going into your teens it’s not uncommon for boys to play around and experiment with other boys. That does not make you gay. The studies I have seen say over 84% of straight men, experimented and played with other boys when they were a boy under the age of 16. It’s normal, and you can’t get another boy pregnant so it’s safer too. You might be Bi, that is a boy that likes both girls and boys. But it will take time for you to understand your feelings. Please, don’t rush to put a label on yourself. Be happy with who you are and if you have a great friend and or even several friends whom you trust enough to have special fun with, that is fine. All I ask is to not try to meet people online to play around with, and do it only with other boys that are around your age, give or take let’s say 2-3 years of your age. In other words, I don’t want you to play around with a 16-year-old when you are 10 or 12, in general. There are several different reasons and if I meet the boy, you both really want to play, we talk about it, and I can trust him to not hurt or use you, I will then allow it. But remember, you are small for your age and very slender, and once a boy hits puberty, his penis can grow a lot over the next few years, and that could hurt a younger or smaller boy like you, depending on what they do together. I know it can be embarrassing to talk about your body and even sex in general, and even more with a parent. But I have been there, and I understand a lot more than you might think I would. So please talk to me if or when you have questions. I will not lie to you about sex or your body. I want you to know you can trust me and that I will be honest with you, especially about your body and such.”
I just held onto dad. I heard him, listened, and I felt better. It helped to lessen a big fear I had, and I guess I started to cry because of it. Daddy just held me and told me it was ok, let it all out, and stuff like that, as he rubbed my back and even patted my diapered butt. After I calmed down, Daddy got out my sippy cup and told me I should drink some juice. I took it and drank some. After I set it down, I looked around to make sure no one was looking. There was a family under another tree about 75 feet away. They looked to be 2 parents and 3 kids. I think all 3 were boys, but not sure about 1 and they looked to go from around 3 or 4 to about 11 or 12. I did see that the youngest one was in just a diaper and a shirt. We could not hear what they talked about, just that they were talking. I figured they could not hear us.
We talked for over an hour about a lot of things. I told him about my fears of being a baby and stuff and how much I worry I would lose him like we lost mommy. I told him I am mad at God for taking Mommy, and then we talked about that stuff.
We talked more about my diapers and my liking being treated like a little boy and stuff. He asked me to answer some questions 100% honestly, even if it’s embarrassing. He asked me a lot of questions and I answered them honestly. I told him I do like diapers most of the time. I am scared of being teased about them and stuff. I don’t want people to tease or laugh at me. I like pacifiers and I know they help me be calmer if I get excited, scared, or anxiety and stuff. I do sleep better with it, I think. I told him I did like the highchair once I got used to it and really like my dragon one. It helps a lot, especially with the new table we got. I kinda like the change table, but I’m embarrassed to have the crib. But both the crib and bunk bed are really comfy. He suggested we use the crib in the spare room for the next 6 months to a year and see how that goes, but when friends are over I can close that door if I want so they don’t see the spare room. I can sleep in my room whenever I want to. The crib is not punishment, but he thinks I will sleep better in there, especially when I am alone and not snuggled to someone, like Adam. I blushed when he told me this, but I agreed. He told me more about some of the things he and mom talked about. Like the pacifiers she bought for me just before the accident, because they thought it would help me focus better and sleep better.
He asked me about the sleep music and I told him I liked it a lot and so did all my friends. I asked if he could get more of it because my favorite part is the ocean sounds. The waves on the rocks are the best, but the sounds of waves on the sand are nice too. My next favorite is the rain on a roof, and then thunderstorms. Streams or waterfalls are ok, but not as good. He said he would see if he could get me one made just for me with the ones I really liked the most. I liked that Idea. I told Dad I didn’t like the bibs much, but some were okay, and stuff, but I don’t want my friends to laugh at me and I know if my cousins see them they will laugh and tease me and maybe even take pictures and post them online. He told me he won’t let that happen, and if they try, he will make sure they understand how it feels.
We talked about the fun stuff I did when he was away on his trip and the new friends we met at the beach and stuff. We talked about fishing. I asked if we could go fishing at Lake Silverwood like we were going to before the accident. I thought he was going to cry because he looked sad. He told me he was so sorry for not taking me there sooner. He forgot about it and that we need to start doing the fun stuff we did before, and that Mom would want us to be doing that stuff. He told me in a week or 2 maybe we could plan to go on Saturday.
He said he had my surprise at the house but since I never asked about it, he figured he would give it to me when it was just us and I was not so worried about stuff. He told me he would have to do more traveling this summer, but when he did, I would be staying with Adam or another friend. He said he was planning to take some vacation time and wanted me to think about what we should do on vacation, and if I wanted to go somewhere to make a list over the next week or 2 so we can talk about it and see which ones could work.
He talked to me more about sex and stuff, and I blushed a lot. He made me promise to come and ask questions if I had any. He didn’t want me to get bad information or get hurt. He told me he knew some of the stories I was reading. He said he saw I had downloaded a bunch on my tablet, and he looked at them and read some. He said he was a little surprised I was reading stories about boys regressed to diapers and even some to being toddlers or babies again. He was not shocked about the diaper stories nor was he shocked about the stories of boys playing with other boys and even some falling in love. We talked about them, and I told him I guess I liked the fact that lots of those boys, even if they didn’t want to be a toddler or baby, had fun and were given lots of hugs, love, and stuff like that. “I am a big boy. I like being a big boy. I don’t want to be a baby, but I don’t mind some of the little boy stuff as long as I am still a big boy or a big boy in diapers. I don’t want to be treated like a baby and made to poop my diaper and not be able to think and talk.”
I said “I thought it was mean to do that, because it would take away a lot of the fun things I have and like and deprive me of my ability to think and learn. If made into a baby forever, or long term then a dog learns more than the baby does because it can grow and learn things, where babies don’t unless they grow to toddlers and then little boys and then big boys.”
Dad smiled and kissed my head. “Buddy, I agree. I would never want to force you to be a baby again and deprive you of the fun you have learning and exploring. I am not a fan of poopy diapers either, but I know it will happen a few times, especially when you are sick or even scared. I will change them when needed. But I would never want to make you have to poop in a diaper and be embarrassed and humiliated like that. You are a big boy in diapers, not a baby or toddler. There are a lot of big boys that need diapers and many that just like and or want them. If you stop needing them and still like or want them, I am ok with that. But you are also a little boy at times. Part of you inside needs to be a little boy at times and get that extra love and attention. Like what you told Marty today. I think you are right. He and his little brother should trade places for a while and/or maybe he should be treated like his brother, even if the brother is still treated normally. I bet you never realized how much extra attention you get and the extra hugs and cuddles you get now that you are in diapers. Some older boys really miss that, and they need that special time.”
We talked for several hours. Dad changed me because I was really wet, and leaked into my shorts. I was a little embarrassed to be changed on a blanket in the park, but no one stared or said anything. I just wore my shirt and diaper after he changed me and even when we walked to the truck. The other family was still there, and a few others were at the park but no one said anything. Daddy told me he was proud of me when we got in the truck as the sun was setting.
It’s Friday so I did not worry about homework. As we were driving, we kept talking. Dad caught me of guard when he asked me a few questions I did not expect.
“So buddy which diapers you do prefer wearing and find the most comfortable?”
“I like the thicker ones. They are softer but they make me waddle and at first that was weird, but now I kinda like it especially when I got my pacifier, because I feel like a little boy more and I like it when you say I am cute. But I don’t think those are good for school. The paw patrol ones are pretty good for school because they fit under my jeans and no one can tell. Those youth diapers that are soft on the outside are pretty good for school as long as I got a long shirt or diaper shirt to help hide them.”
“When we were at the store the other day, I saw you looking at the Unicorn and the pink butterfly pacifiers. Is there anything special you want, or would like to try? Boys can have and wear pink. It’s ok. If you want a pretty princess dress, that is ok too, if you want to be ‘Daddies Little Princess’ we can even do that, but I think that would be best for at home if you do.”
“I don’t know. I know I am a boy and stuff, but I saw some of the pretty girly stuff and I thought it was cute and I wondered what it would be like to have that pacifier or a pink paw patrol shirt or even pink or purple PJs. Do you think I would be a pretty princess? Do you think Adam would still like me if I tried that stuff?”
“If you want to try some, we can get it and see what you think. As far as Adam, he loves you for you. I don’t think he would care if you were wearing a pink, purple, yellow, or even a green princess dress over your diaper, he would still love you and be your best friend. It's up to you buddy. You are very cute, and I bet you don’t remember this but when you were 3, we were visiting some friends, and they have 2 daughters. The youngest was just a tad bigger than you were, but a bit younger. You were still in diapers and she was in pullups. You spilled on your clothes and your mom went to clean you up. When you came out you were dressed as a princess just like little Lucy, the 2.5 yr old was. You ran to me and said, ‘Look Daddy, I am a pretty princess now. Do you think I am pretty?’ You were adorable and super cute, and I told you that. Around the house those couple days you wore Lucy’s clothes or old clothes and spent most of it as a princess. You loved a cute shirt that said ‘Daddy’s Princess’. You wore that shirt home, and around the house for months. I know we have some pictures of you in it and other princess stuff. In fact, I think it’s still in the box of clothes in the closet from when you were younger that your mom did not want to throw away or donate. It was those pink princess pull-ups that we brought home that helped to start your potty training about 6 months later. I thought for sure on your birthday you would want a new princess dress, but you did not so we dropped it.”
“Wow, I did not know that, and I don’t remember any of it. Mommy dressed me like a princess, said I was pretty, and I liked it? Can I see the pictures this weekend?”
“Sure thing bud, we will dig those photos out. I think they are in the special album we have that has the really cute and often embarrassing family photos in it.”
“I think it would be good if Nate came over and you got to meet him this weekend. I think he can help you because he has been where you are. I figure you will feel better if Adam is here, so he can come over then too. I have a feeling you and Nate will get along great, and I plan to have him come over during the summer to help keep an eye on you when I am not able to work from home, so I don’t have to send you to Adam’s or Jimmy’s house for the day.”
“Yeah, I would like to have Adam there when I meet him. I know we might be alike, but he is a lot older than me, and I am a little afraid he might bully or be mean because he is so much older.”
“Buddy, I don’t think that will be an issue. You and he were buddies when you met him many years ago. From what I hear he is really excited to see you again, and when he found out you got his old crib, he was even more excited to get to see you again and hang out. I will be here this weekend when he comes over, so you won’t have to worry at all, because I am not worried.”
A few minutes later dad asked, “Erik, how many times were you changed at school today? I know you get changed at lunch normally, but when we walked in it looked like you had just been changed and was getting redressed.”
“I got changed twice today. Once at lunch. I was really wet, like normal, and then again when Adam took me to the nurse and then I passed out. I needed to be changed again.”
“No problem buddy, were you soaking wet or was it a messy diaper? I noticed there was a poopy smell when we walked in,”
I started to cry “I'm sorry daddy. I didn’t mean to poop my diaper like a baby. It was an accident.”
“It's ok buddy, calm down. I am not mad, and you are not in trouble. I know you wouldn’t do that on purpose. I am guessing it was because of the anxiety or panic attack that you had. It's not a big deal, however, I want you to tell me in the future whenever you have a poopy diaper or accident, even if I am not the one to change you. I want to log it so that if it does start to happen more often, we can try to see if there is anything that might cause it, like stress or maybe a certain food. You are not a baby. You are a big boy in diapers, there is a big difference. Don’t worry, buddy. We both know you are a big boy and not a baby, and I am not going to punish you for using your diaper.”
“Thanks daddy. I felt like a big baby when I moved and felt the sticky mess on my butt, and I knew it was not a wet diaper feeling. But Grandma nurse said she would clean me up. Even the guy said he would do it, but she said she had changed thousands of messy diapers and even on boys a lot older and bigger than me so not to worry. I hope the principal did not figure it out and I hope Adam did not too.”
“Don’t worry about it bud, if either did, I am sure they would assume it was because you passed out, so they would not think anything about it. Now I think we should stop for dinner. Do you have a preference where we go?”
“Thanks daddy. I feel better, I was worried you would be upset or think I was a big baby now. Can we go to The Hat, or maybe IN-N-OUT Burger, or maybe Tacos Baja and get fish tacos?”
“I don’t think The Hat is on our way, we passed one and the other is out of the way. We can do IN-N-OUT, because we have one on the way. Baja Tacos, is on the way, and I could do some Fish Tacos, so that is my preference. So, let’s plan on that. If you need anything to drink, I refilled your sippy cup that is in the ice chest. I think you should get that out, I want to make sure you stay hydrated, the nurse suggested you drink extra amounts of juice and liquids this weekend.”
“Cool, Yummy. Ok I will get it out, I am kinda thirsty.”
We stopped and got some Fish Tacos, to take home and eat. I drank all the juice in my sippy cup on the way. I had forgotten I didn’t have pants on. The lady behind the counter said I was cute. I blushed and hid behind daddy. My shirt covered most of the diaper, but you could still see the paw patrol thru it.
Once we got home, we had dinner and then we cuddled together on the sofa and relaxed. We watched a cool show on Coral reefs. When it was done, dad asked me another question, and I did not know how to answer it.
“Erik, your 10th Birthday is a few weeks away. What do you want to do for it? Do you want a pizza party, a party at the park, a swim party, or what?” daddy asked.
“I don’t think I want a party. It’s just a birthday, besides I don’t feel 10, more like maybe 3 or 4 most of the time, especially with my diapers, crib, sippy cup, and stuff. I don’t need a fancy party. It’s no big deal.”
“Erik, you are almost 10. You might feel like a little boy at times, but you are a big boy and about to hit the big Double Digits, and that should have a party of some sort. Even if it’s just a weekend sleepover party with your friends. Adam’s Mom, Stacy, has given me some ideas and suggestions for Parties, like a Movie party, BBQ party and then a sleepover for the closest friends, swim party, PJ party, and even a costume party where the costume must come from stuff around your house. She told me Adam suggested a diaper party, where all the boys are wearing diapers at the party. I want you to think about it because we will discuss it this weekend. If you don’t give me any more ideas, I will have to guess it myself or ask Adam’s and Jimmy’s moms for help. Your mom and I had talked right after Christmas because she wanted to make sure you had a fun and special Birthday this year. After all, turning 10 is special, and so are you. So please think about it and let me know soon.”
Dad held me for a few minutes and just let me think. He started a DVD on Dolphins. I like dolphins a lot, but I was too busy thinking about what Dad said and today and stuff. When it ended, Dad said it was bedtime and I needed a change. He got me changed and helped me into the crib. He gave me a big hug, and a kiss, and told me he loved me. He made sure I had whiskers the Otter, some of my other stuffies, and a sippy of water before he closed my crib. He turned on the sleep music on his way out, and said “Happy Diaper Dreams Buddy, I love You”.
I did not have my tablet, but that was ok. I laid there and thought about the day and what we talked about for a few minutes but the calming waves put me to sleep. The next thing I remember is waking up to the smell of breakfast. I looked at the clock and it was about 8:45 so I slept in a lot. The side of the crib was open so I guess daddy opened it so I could come down and eat or help him.
I got out of the crib and my diaper was super soaked. I was kinda surprised because daddy changed me just before bed instead of after dinner. Oh well. I waddled to the kitchen and saw daddy making pancakes. I walked up and gave him a hug.
“Morning Erik, I went to wake you earlier, but you didn’t want to get up and I could tell you were not even awake so I left the crib open and figured the smell of food would wake you. It looks like it worked. Your mom always said the easiest way to wake you up was with the smell of breakfast.” Dad said as he smiled at me.
“It smells really good. The pancakes look like they got spots on them. Is that chocolate chips?” I asked.
“They do have spots, but it’s blueberries. If they were chocolate chips then you would not need syrup, and I know you love syrup on pancakes so the blueberries are perfect for that, and we both like them a lot too.”
“Yeah, I like blueberries, blackberries, and raspberries. The pancakes look really good and I'm really hungry. I smell bacon but I don’t see any.”
“The bacon is in the toaster oven staying warm, with the other pancakes. Can you finish setting the table for me and then hop up in your chair please? I am almost done with the pancakes. I will bring over some so you can start once the table is ready, and you are all buckled in your chair.”
I finished setting the table. Dad filled my sippy cups with milk and juice. He told me because it was syrup and I always make a mess with pancakes he wanted me to use a bib today. He got me all buckled in my chair and put the tray on it. He told me to close my eyes for a second. I did and he put a bib on me. It was just daddy and me, so it was ok. He took a picture of me in my chair when he gave me my pancakes. He told me he wanted a before and after picture, to see how messy I get from eating my breakfast. I had a fork and stuff, but I still made a mess and spilled syrup on my bib and the tray. But the pancakes were so good, so I didn’t care.
When breakfast was done Daddy took another picture and told me I looked cute. He got a wash rag and cleaned my hands and face. He then took off the bib and showed it to me. It had syrup all over it. It was pink and said “Princess” on it. I blushed a little, but daddy said it was ok. If I want to be a princess sometimes I can be. But it's best to do it mostly at home, at least for now. I nodded and told daddy I needed to go potty. He got me out of the chair and was going to take me to the bathroom.
“Dad I can do it, I am a big boy. I can take off my diaper and then sit on the potty and go poop. I can wipe and stuff. I have done that for a long time. I will call you when I am done so you can put my diaper on. Okay?”
“Sorry Erik, I am just trying to help. That is fine. Please roll up your diaper and bring it with you when I get you changed. There is a diaper pail in there to keep all the dirty diapers in, so they don’t smell up the house or your room.”
I went into the bathroom and took off my soaked diaper. It was heavy. I sat down and went poop. I thought about yesterday while I was sitting there. I guess I got wrapped up in it because I heard dad calling me to make sure I was ok. I told him I was ok, and just thinking about stuff and would be ready for a fresh diaper in 1 minute. I wiped, flushed, and took my wet diaper into the spare room.
Dad was standing there smiling. He showed me the diaper pail and how I needed to put the diaper in it so it was wrapped up and would not smell. That is a cool way to get rid of diapers and I don’t have to worry about my room or this room smelling like pee or wet diapers.
“What diaper would you like today. We will be home all day. Do you want one of your thicker home or night diapers for the day. Do you want a stuffer in it, so it holds more? What do you prefer buddy? I also have some plastic pants if you want to wear them over the diaper. This weekend it's all up to you buddy.” Daddy said. I liked that I got to make some of the choices about what diaper I wear sometimes because that makes me feel like a big boy still. It’s like I am picking out my underwear and stuff, so I told daddy that.
“Daddy, I like that you let me have some way in what diapers I wear and stuff a lot of the time. It makes me feel like a big boy and stuff because it's like I am picking my underwear. In a lot of the stories I read the parents or siblings just make the boy wear diapers and they like to tease or embarrass him. That makes me sad because I know how embarrassing it really is, and how much better it is when I am loved and have some say in my life and what I want to wear. It means a lot that I have a say in what I wear, and what diapers and diaper shirt I like and want. Thanks daddy.” Then I hugged him.
After the hug was done, Dad picked me up and put me on the changing table. He grabbed 2 diapers and held them out. One was my normal thick diaper I wear at night and a lot at home. The other was the thinner youth diaper that I can wear to school and when we do stuff, but it has plastic on the outside. Dad said it’s called an ATN youth diaper. I'm at home so I picked the thick diaper. Dad smiles at me, as he gets the other stuff he will need.
“Do you want it normal, or do you want it thicker with a stuffer so it will easily last all day?”
“Normal today. Maybe thicker tomorrow if we stay home.” I said with a smile. Then dad got me all wiped down, lotioned, and changed. I got a stiffy when he was putting lotion on me, but he just looked at me, smiled, and told me it was normal. “Don’t worry Erik, it's normal for boys to get stiff when they get lotioned and a fresh diaper. You did it most of the time when you were in diapers as a baby and toddler, and I figure you will do it most of the time as a big boy too. But if it is too stiff, I will have to make it soft so the diaper fits better, because it is hard to point down when it’s really stiff. But for the daytime, I guess it can point up in these diapers because you got padding above the top and I bet it will be soft soon anyways.”
Once I was in my fresh diaper Daddy helped me down from the changing table. He showed me the plastic pants and asked if I wanted one today. I said not yet, maybe later. They looked cool. He had 5 and told me he was going to order me one more special one. Each of the 5 was different. First was a blue one with circus animals on it. It was a little different than the other 4, because one had cars and trucks, one had dinosaurs, one had dragons, and one had Minons on it.
“Erik, Adam will be over in about an hour. He will be here until after dinner because his parents are going out and his brother is over at a friend's house for the day. Nate will be over later too. I don’t know yet if it will be before noon or after, and I figure he will be here for several hours playing and getting to know you and Adam.”
“Daddy, can I wear clothes when he is here, so he won't see me in just my diaper?”
“Buddy, he will see you in your diapers anyway, especially if he does babysit you this summer and has to change your diaper. Would a diaper shirt over your diaper make you feel better instead of just your diaper or a tee shirt and diaper?”
“Yeah, can I have the Harry Potter one you got me? That is a cool shirt and it's not babyish at all.”
“No problem buddy, you can wear that one to start, but if he is here for lunch, you will not wear it for lunch unless you want a bib to protect it. Keep that in mind.”
“Ok, if he is here then I would take it off, and maybe just wear a Pokemon or Star Wars shirt after lunch. If I can?”
“Buddy, when it's warm, it’s best for you to just wear your diaper at home so I can see when you need to be changed, and from what I read, wearing clothes that can touch the leg guards and edges of the diaper can cause it to leak a bit and when it would normally leak will cause it to leak a lot more. I am sure you have noticed, the thicker diapers are warmer than the little kid diapers. The plastic-backed ones are always hotter than the cloth style, but they hold more, leak less, and are softer too. So, no tight undies or shorts or stuff over them. Your one-piece pajamas are ok, when it's cool or cold, but when warm just your diaper. If needed your soccer shorts might be ok. Is that fair? Most of the people who would come to the house know you and know about your need for diapers now, and I won't allow anyone to tease you about them. That includes your cousins because if they do, they can see what they think of diapers, pacifiers, and sleeping in your crib the rest of the time they are here. Okay buddy?”
“Okay daddy, that seems fair, and thanks for not letting anyone tease me. I love you!”
Dad got out my diaper shirt and helped me put it on. I can’t snap it so he has to do that part. It hides the diaper but you can still tell I am wearing a thick diaper, but I guess it's okay, because Nate already knows and so does Adam.
I went to watch cartoons. A little while later I heard dad talking on the phone. I heard him say we would see them soon. He hung up the phone and as he was walking towards me it started to ring again. I guess it was Adam’s mom because I heard them talk about Adam. He had my homework and was bringing it with him, I guess. Dad said the front door was unlocked and he could just come in. Then he hung up.
“Erik, Adam will be over any minute. Nate will be here in about 20 minutes. I wanted to make sure Adam would be here when Nate arrives.”
Before I could say anything, I heard the front door open. I heard Adam calling out, it was him.
“I’m watching TV. Come in” I yelled back, and dad just shook his head at us.
I was shocked because Adam was wearing an orange Star Wars tee-shirt, his sandals, and a diaper. Nothing else.
“You are wearing a diaper. Why?” I asked him.
He smiled at me as he walked to the sofa, sat next to me, and gave me a hug.
“My mom thought it was a good idea. Because I wore diapers all spring break I started to get used to them. I didn’t tell you because I was embarrassed, but I have wet the bed 3 times this week, and I wet my pants twice while playing games or watching TV after dinner. So mom said I should wear a diaper so I don’t have an accident here, and I am wearing them to bed for a while she told me. If I have one more accident during the day, she said I will wear diapers or pullups after school and on weekends. She asked me if I was doing it on purpose and I told her no. She said if I want to wear diapers, I can. I only have to ask, and they will get them for me. I told her I liked them but don’t really want to wear them to school and I'm scared if I wear all the time I might have an accident at school when I don’t got a diaper on. She told me when I come over here to play for a several hours or stay over, she thinks I should be in a diaper just in case and to support you. I told her that was fair, and that I don’t mind wearing diapers if it helps you feel better. She said I’m cute in my diapers especially when I got a pacifier. That made me blush. I ran over so no one would notice I was in a diaper and not shorts. I got your math worksheet. It’s easy and I bet you will do it in 5 minutes. I hope you are feeling better. I missed you yesterday after school. What do you want to do today?”
“Adam, we are having a guest come over today to hang out with you boys. His name is Nate, and I think you were told about him. He is 14 now, but he was a lot like Erik when he was your age and he still is in some ways. The crib was his and so was the Highchair your mom now has. He will also be spending time with Erik, and you if you want, this summer when I am not at home as he will be kind of like a babysitter in some ways, and just a mentor or friend in other ways. He will be here in a little bit and will spend most of the afternoon here. I want you boys to talk and get to know each other. You can also play some video games and I know he likes Legos a lot so you 3 can do that too” Dad told Adam.
“Oh, ok. He won’t make fun of us because we are wearing diapers, will he?” Adam asked.
“I don’t think that will be an issue. He wore them all the time for many years, and that includes school. I don’t know if he still wears them in the days but I do know he wears the same thick ones Eriks does, every night. I remember when we watched him a few times after he lost his mommy. He and Erik were always busy playing with his toys or watching cartoons. He was in a diaper and Erik was mostly day dry, but he wanted to be like Nate. After all, Erik was almost 5 and Nate was 9. That was the hardest part because Erik would ask to wear a diaper like Nate was when he was here. He spent a few weekends with us. I think I have some pictures of you boys back then, both in your diapers most of the time. But once he left the next day Erik was fine to wear his undies again normally. You came over one time I think Adam, and you 3 played out in the backyard in the sprinkler on a warm Saturday.”
“Dad said your mom got the other highchair? So it's now at your house.? I did not see it when I was there on Wednesday. Is it for just Devon or do you both share it?”
“Yeah, we got it. We were going to show you the next time you slept over or had dinner with us. Mom moved it on Wednesday so you would not see it. We both share it and it's neat. We share the chair and the booster seat every other day.”
Adam and I watched cartoons for a while until we heard a knock on the door. Dad went to open it.
We heard him talking at the door for a minute and then he invited the person in.
It was not a person it was 2 people. I saw I man and a cute boy. He was bigger than us, but I would guess he was a max of 12 yrs old, not 14, if that is Nate.
Dad introduced us to Stan. He works with Dad. Then Stan introduced Nate to us. Nate seems a little shy. We said Hi. Stan said he was very sorry about my mom, and how much daddy and mommy had done to help them when he lost his wife, and that they are happy to help us any way they can. He then said he hopes I enjoy the crib and that he might have a few more goodies that I might enjoy soon. He said he had to go, but to call later and he could pick Nate up or he could walk home since they now live only 2 blocks away. He told Nate to behave, and that he would see him later. He gave him a quick hug, waved to us, and then Dad let him out.
“Hi Nate. I’m Erik and this is my best friend, Adam. I guess we were friends when I was younger and stuff. I didn’t remember you until now. When I saw you, it brought back some memories, so I do remember you a little. Do you want to watch cartoons, or we can go to my room and play Legos or cards or stuff.”
“I remember you Erik. I think I met you before Adam, but either way it's nice to meet you both again. Legos would be fun. Where should I put my diaper pack? And is your house like mine, no pants over diapers in the house? My daddy lets me wear diaper shirts and my PJs over my diapers, but that’s about it normally unless we got company, and they don’t know about my diapers.”
“I normally wear just my diapers at home. Sometimes I wear a shirt if it's kinda chilly.”
“Ok. I will take off my shorts. I like your cool diaper-shirt. I never saw a Harry Potter one like that before.” Nate said as he was taking off his shorts and his shirt. Now he stood in just his socks and diapers. The diapers looked to be the same one I was wearing but I think it might be thicker so I bet he got one of those stuffer things in it. He is a little wet but I know these diapers hold a ton. His diaper looked cooler than mine because it had lots of colors all over it.
“Adam, would you please help Erik unsnap and take off his diaper-shirt, and you can take off your tee shirt, That way all 3 of you are the same while you go play.” Daddy said. Adam just reached into my crotch and started to pull the snaps open and then helped me take the shirt off. He took his shirt off and we left them on the sofa, when we got up, to show Nate my “normal” bedroom.
End Chapter 6
Chapter 7: Trust, Love, and Friendship
Chapter Text
Lemons to Lemonade 7
From Previous Chapter:
“Adam, would you please help Erik unsnap and take off his diaper-shirt, then please take off your t-shirt. That way all 3 of you are the same while you go play.” Daddy said. Adam just reached into my crotch and started to pull the snaps open and then helped me take the shirt off. He took his shirt off and we left them on the sofa, when we got up, to show Nate my “normal” bedroom.
Chapter 7: Trust, Love, and Friendship
We went to my bedroom and sat down to play Legos.
“Nate, can you tell us about what you like to do and stuff?” I asked.
“Ok. I like to play Legos a lot. I got lots of them at home. I didn’t have a lot of friends so I got really good at Legos. I had my best friend, Dan, and he never teased me about my diapers and stuff, But he moved a few months ago. I have a few boys at school I talk with and stuff, but we don’t hang out after school and stuff anymore. My favorite cousin is 12. He lives not too far away and we do stuff together. He wears diapers at night so he is always cool with my diapers. I like to ride my bike, go fishing, and play adventure and fantasy-type video games. I learned to play D&D a few years ago, and I like that. My cousin plays it a lot and my best friend Dan likes to play too. But now that he moved, I don’t have anyone to even talk much about that stuff.”
“Cool, we like a lot of the same stuff. I never played D&D, but I have seen the movie, and it was cool. Maybe we can learn to play it.” Adam said.
“My dad told me that you and me are a lot alike, and stuff Erik. I see you got my old bunk bed, and I know you got my old crib too. Do you like diapers and being treated like a baby or toddler or stuff?” asked Nate.
“Yeah, my dad said we are a lot alike too. At first, I didn’t like the diapers. I had just stopped wetting the bed right after Halloween. I was so happy when that happened. After the accident, I started wetting every night, and my dad got me the GoodNites again. But they leak a lot. Then I started having accidents during the day. When I peed at the doctor's office was the last time I wore undies. Ever since I have been in diapers. I do wear boxers over my diaper to school a lot just in case. It helps, even if I got a diaper-shirt, because if anyone can see, they see my undies and they will just joke about that and never think I got a diaper on under the shirt and undies. I don’t want to become a baby. I like being a big boy and doing stuff, but sometimes I think I am becoming a baby or toddler again. When I see myself in the mirror or when I am in my highchair, I look like a big toddler, especially in the morning when my diaper is so wet I have to waddle to walk. Now, I like how the diapers feel and it's cool that I don’t have to stop doing something like playing a game or watching TV to go pee. I just do it in my diaper. A lot of the time, I can't even tell I need to go. That scares me some, but I guess it could be worse.”
“Do you like pacifiers and bottles or sippy cups? Do you like your highchair? What about the crib and changing table? I know how you feel because I felt the same way when I lost my mommy and started wetting my pants.”
“I like pacifiers, it’s calming and kinda fun to suck on them. I like sippy cups better than bottles, but both are ok. I like my Dragon Chair. The other highchair was cool too, but now Adam and his brother get to use it. I don’t know about the crib and stuff. I like the bunk bed even with the bottom being a crib, because it still looks like a big kid bed. But the crib looks like a little boys bed, and then a baby or toddler bed when the side is up. The change table is neat. It’s a bit embarrassing, and I am glad it's with the crib in the spare room. But it's comfy to get changed on it, and it's got cool Mustang car handles. I like that my daddy lets me sit on his lap and cuddle with him again. That makes me feel safe. I like to read stories online about boys in diapers and even somewhere they are forced to wear them, or they regress into diapers, or being a little kid or toddler. Like in the story Descending the Sibling Ranks. I like to look at pictures of big boys like us in diapers, cool undies, or speedos too, but diapers are the best.” I said but I knew I was blushing at the end.
“Cool, yeah I like diaper boy stories, and pictures are really cool. I saw some cool stuff at Deviant Art recently, and some cool AI diaper boy pictures. That is a cool story, but I like Sleepover Challenges a lot, but I think the little brother and his friends need to be in diapers for what they did to the big, now baby, brother.” Said Nate with a smile.
“How about you Adam, why are you in a diaper and stuff?” said Nate as he looked at Adam.
“I wore them over spring break to show Erik I am here for him because he is my bestest friend and I love him. I guess I got used to them because I started wetting the bed again when I don’t wear one to bed now, and I had a few accidents when I was playing video games or watching TV. I tried to hold it and then I started to pee a little. I promised to wear them whenever we do a sleepover and when I spend the day at his house, so that is why I am wearing them now. I kinda like them because they are soft and it's nice to not have to stop something and run to go pee. My little brother does that a lot and he still has accidents a lot so he gets pullups at home a lot of the time. I don’t want to wear them to school, but after school and on weekends is pretty comfy.” Adam said with a grin.
“Can you tell us about what kind of diapers or toddler or little kid stuff you got and the changes you have had since you started wearing diapers? Do you wear them to school?” I asked.
“Ok. Well, I was a bedwetter and wore the bedwetter pants like GoodNites every night. My big brother had stopped wetting his bed a few months before. I remember that because we did a family pizza and movie night to celebrate 2 dry weeks in a row. GoodNites are ok, but they are not too comfy, but if you have to wear them on trips to visit family they are cool because under your clothes no one knows. When my mom died it hurt me a lot. I guess I started sucking my thumb and started wetting my pants within a few days of it. Because I am skinny, I fit the size 6 kid’s diapers. They are great because they don’t make noise and it's hard to tell you got them on at school. I outgrew them when I was in 5th grade. When it started my dad and my big brother helped me a lot. I think it helped my dad too because he had someone to care for and take care of, so he felt more needed. He always said how cute me and my brother were when we were toddlers running around in just our diapers. I was late to potty train I guess, because dad said I was still in diapers past my 4th birthday. But I had learned to go poop on the potty, but would flood my pullups if I wore them, so I wore diapers most of the time. I liked the extra attention I got because of the diapers and my toddler stuff. That’s what my dad called it, he said I was a big boy and a big toddler and it was ok. I had my pacifiers, sippy cups, bibs, bottles, high chair, crib, changing table, and more. I noticed daddy smiled a lot when he was changing me or getting me my pacifier or sippy cup. It made me feel good to see him smile and I liked sucking on stuff I found out. I still like my pacifier a lot. At first, the crib was weird and I felt like I was in a cage. But after a few weeks, I started to feel safe in it. I knew no one or anything could get to me or hurt me. My big brother started to be even nicer to me, and he would do more things with me. He even changed my wet diapers and he didn’t tease me much anymore. Being a big toddler brought my family closer and we were all happier. My best friend said I looked cool and cute in my diapers when he saw them. It took a while to get used to just wearing a diaper at home so everyone could see it, but once people knew about it, no one made a deal about it. If anyone made a deal about it, daddy took care of it. Same if any of my cousins or other kids that came over teased me about my diapers, pacifier, crib, or stuff, dad took care of it. I know some of them wore diapers for a few weeks so they knew how I felt. Daddy got me some sleep and relaxation music. It helped me sleep better. I had fewer nightmares and when I woke up I felt better. I still listen to it now. Dad gets me a new one every year for my birthday. He says as I grow up, so does the sleep music. But my brother didn’t have any, it was just me. I never understood why until last year. I guess in some of the sleep music there are words and stuff. It helps make boys like diapers and wet them when they wear them. It says stuff like pacifiers are good, good boys like to suck on any pacifier, diaper boys are cool and loved, diapers are the best underwear, big boys wear diapers, good boys like diapers, and stuff like that. I heard Dad talking to the person who does them. I was shocked and I asked my dad about it. He told me it was not hypnosis or anything like that. It was just soft loving phrases to help boys in diapers feel better and not be scared or embarrassed by them. He said it can’t make a person start to wet the bed or act like a baby and stuff, but it can help a person who likes diapers enjoy them and not worry about what other kids think about them. I told Daddy I liked the sounds and as long as it doesn’t try to turn me into a baby and make me crawl or poop my diapers, I don’t care.”
“I have read about people being teen babies or diaper lovers, and stuff. What do you think you are?”
“Erik, I am a bit of both, I think. I love my diapers now. I don’t think I could get a good sleep if I was not in a soft thick comfy diaper, and had my pacifier to suck on. I also like some baby or toddler things, but I like being a big boy too. So, I don’t label myself. I am a DL but I am also ME, and me likes different things depending on how I feel and stuff. My dad said that labels confine us, but don’t define us. Labels are used to lump people together instead of letting them each be their own person. So I don’t like to use labels for anyone if I can avoid it.” Nate said, and it made sense.
This made me wonder about my sleep music. I had to go ask dad about it. We talked and had fun for a while. I said I would be back in a few minutes and went to find my dad.
“Dad, can I ask you something, and will you tell me the truth?” I asked him.
“I will try. Sometimes you are too young to understand the answer so I have to change it or take parts of it out, but you are getting older, so I think you can handle most things now. What is the big question?”
“The sleep and relaxation music you got me. Does it have stuff in it to help make me like my diapers or anything like that in it? Nate told us that he found out last year about it because he heard his dad talking on the phone to the person who was making it for him.”
“Erik, that is a hard question to answer, for several reasons. I don’t want you to be mad at me, nor do I want you to have more nightmares. As I understand it, the ones you have, do have some of it in them. They have positive statements for boys who wear or need diapers so they are not embarrassed or ashamed of them. It has statements that say it's okay for big boys to like diapers and pacifiers. And other stuff like that. It is not trying to make you a baby or anything, but it’s meant to help lower your stress about diapers and allow you to just be happier. Does that make sense?”
“OK, that’s not bad. As long as it’s not going to make me start pooping my diapers, acting like a baby, or start crawling and thinking like a baby, I am ok with it.” I said.
“These are not like a hypnosis thing, it is only using soft words to help calm you and remove stress and anxiety about diapers and being a little kid and that kind of stuff. After all, you are my diaper boy, and I love you. You are a good diaper boy, and I am proud of you.” Dad said, and this made me feel better inside and all happy.
Dad walked with me back to my bedroom where we are playing with my Legos.
“Okay boys, 2 things. Lunch will be in about 30 minutes. Next, I understand you have been talking about sleep music. I want to clarify and explain a few things. It is not some type of hypnosis, and it is not meant to turn you into a baby or anything like that. It helps to reduce stress, worry, and anxiety and at the same time lessen or remove any shame you have when you are in a diaper. After all, they are just another type of undies. They help boys sleep much better, and help to lessen nightmares it seems. Several of your friends parents are now using them too. Please don’t tell your friends about what you have learned about the music. They might not understand, and that could cause more stress for them. The key factor to remember is the sounds and music are calming and soothing. It helps you relax and sleep better while feeling safe. You are all good diaper boys, and we want you to be happy.”
We all agreed not to tell our friends about it. Dad left and as we were building, I noticed my relaxation music was playing. It's different than my sleep one, because it has rain forest and other sounds in it. I don’t like them at night because it can be a little scary, especially after a bad dream.
We played and talked until dad called us down for lunch. I noticed we were all much wetter, but nowhere close to soaked. Nate had a bit of a waddle so I bet he has a stuffer in his diaper.
I showed Nate my Dragon chair. He said it was super cool. Now that he is 14, his dad said he can sit in a normal chair or a booster seat at the table. He said he kinda misses his High chair because it was easier to eat at. Dad put me on my dragon throne and put a bib on me. He offered a bib to Nate and Adam. Nate smiled and said “yes please” so daddy put one on him and Adam got one too. Mine said Daddy’s Diaper Boy, Nate’s had a bunch of cars and trucks on it, and Adams, had fishing lures and stuff on his. We had Tomato Soup and grilled cheese sandwiches. YUMMY.
When we were done eating the bibs had many soup spills on them. Dad helped to clean me up and then wiped off Adam and Nate’s faces too. He said we should go play outside for a while, so we went into the backyard and played catch and then went into my fort.
“Nate, can I ask a very personal question?”
“Sure Erik, I think we are friends, and I like both you and Adam, and hope we can be good friends, so you can ask me anything.”
“I got 2 questions. They are, do you get stiffies when someone changes your diaper, and if so what do they do to make the diaper fit better. Part 2 is, have you ever worn pink diapers or maybe been a diaper princess or something like that?” I asked. I was trying not to blush. I saw Nate blush and he looked a little surprised too.
“OK, um, well. I will answer that, but you guys can’t tell anyone, promise?”
“Cross my heart and hope to die, and we will pinky promise too,” I said and Adam agreed.
“OK, because this stuff is really private, only my best friend, my brother, and my dad know. The first year I was in diapers for Halloween I dressed up as a toddler. My brother took me and Dan trick or treating. I was in just a diaper, my shoes and I had a bib that said ‘Diaper Boy’ on it. My pacifier was clipped to the bib. Everyone said I was super cute. Even my brother and Dan thought so. The next year I and Dan were talking about stuff, and I saw some stuff online about diaper boys and some of them wearing dresses or stuff. I wondered what it would be like to dress up as a girl. I mean when I was little I know I did dress up in my mom's stuff because I have seen some of the pictures, I was like 4 or 5. So I asked Dad if I could go trick or treating as a princess and wear diapers and pink plastic panties over them. He said I could and was sure I would be super cute. He told me we could look to see what I liked and then get the plastic pants to go with it, in case it was not pink. I got a really pretty purple dress. Daddy got me some white plastic pants with purple butterflies on them, and I wore them over my thick night diaper. It felt fun to dress up like that. I asked my dad if I could get some of my pajamas in purple and if they had a princess one could I get it too, so I could play princess at home at night sometimes. He said I could and it was a lot of fun. Dan would sleepover, and he would be the prince and I would be his princess. We had a lot of fun. I sometimes still like to play princess. Dad says lots of boys like some girly stuff and it's okay to like being a princess. I am a boy and I know I am a boy, but it's fun to play that way. Some call it being a sissy, and if it is, ok. Then I guess I am a sissy teen toddler sometimes.”
“Yeah, I get stiffies a lot when I get changed. It's even worse now because I get them a lot in my diaper and that can be kinda uncomfortable. This is a secret, my dad doesn’t know, but I trust you with it. When I was 10, my brother was babysitting me more. He would change me after school and stuff. My cousin was spending some time with us. He is a year older than me. So when I was getting changed I had a stiffy. My cousin was changing me, and he said he knew a good way to make my stiffy go down and feel really good. He said he could show me if I wanted, so I said yes. He rubbed my stiffy and I had the best feeling ever. I know it’s called masturbation or jacking off, now. My brother looked at me strangely when I asked my cousin to change me all the time. So when he was changing me and making my stiffy feel good, my brother walked in. He started to laugh and told us we needed to close the door if we are going that. He showed me some other things too that felt great and I learned how to make him feel really good too. Dan did a sleepover and it was even more fun with all of us there. My cousin was always cool and stuff. Now he has a boyfriend and he is cool with my diapers even.”
“Wow, that’s cool. I have read about that stuff in stories, but never done it. I read some that say sucking on a stiffy is like sucking on a pacifier or popsicle in ways, but better. I always get stiffies when I am getting changed and it's embarrassing, especially at school. My dad don’t say anything about it. He told me I did the same thing when he changed my diapers as a baby and toddler, and that it happens to all boys. It's cool your cousin got a boyfriend, and that he is ok with your diapers and stuff.” I said.
“Where do you read your stories?” Adam asked.
“I read them on Wattpad, Zity, PZA, ArchiveOfOurOwn, Deviant Art, and Nifty, mostly. There are some other cool places, but those have most of them. I found some cool stories that have links in them to other stories. Finding a Mentor, Max’s story, is one of my favorite ones right now. I really like a cool story called The Sleepover, it’s by EricH on Nifty. I found one called SummerTime is for Babies. It's on a personal webpage, and he has some really cool diaper boy and regression stories. He does one about the Next Door Neighbor and then does a follow-up to it. I wish he would do more. PZA has some great stories, and you can search using the diaper classification, try Story of an Old Boy. Zity has all kinds of stuff on it, so sometimes it takes a while to find some good ones, like Greg's Diaper Days. On a different site, I found a cool story, called Christmas and the Magic Pjs. I wish I could get some Pajamas like that and give them to a few friends, or all the boys at school on pajama day.” Nate explained to us.
“Cool, I have read some of those. I will have to go look at the others. Do you like girls or boys or both or unsure?” I asked.
“I like boys. I have seen some girls I think are pretty, but when I see a cute boy I wonder what he would look like in a diaper, how his personal pacifier would taste, and if he would like mine. My dad knows, and he knows I have done stuff with a few boys. He is ok with it. He said it was safer while I was in school to play with other boys because we can't get each other pregnant. That made my brother blush, because the day before dad got on his case about him and his girlfriend being all kissy face. Do you know what you like yet or are you still trying to figure it out and see what feels good?” Nate told us.
“I am not sure yet. I think I like boys or at least one special one, but I see others I think are cute and wonder what they would look like in a diaper or maybe a speedo at the pool. My dad and I talked about it yesterday. I was afraid to tell him and ask him stuff, in case he would get mad at me and not want me anymore. But he said he loves me no matter what, and that I can’t change who I love and am attracted to. That made me feel a lot better because that has been on my mind for over a week.”
“I think I like boys. I know a few that I think are really cute and sexy. One I really want to try doing stuff with but I am scared and nervous because I have never done anything like it before. I only learned how to jack off over Xmas with my cousins.” Adam said.
“I know I am a little older than you guys and I know I look younger than I am, but if you got questions I will tell you what I know and if I did it, how it feels. If you need a hand to learn what to do, I can help with that, especially if we do a sleepover, or this summer when your dad is at work and it's just us here. I am not really big down there so it's easier to do stuff.” Nate said with a big smile.
We hung out and talked and played in the backyard for a while. Nate is really cool. He is kinda like an older cousin or a stepbrother I guess in some ways is how I am feeling for him. We learned he wears size small diapers now. He can fit the youth or x-small ones like we wear a lot, but the small fit better and they look better he says. I like the colors on the diaper he is wearing and he says he has a bunch of them with different cartoons or animals on them. We talked about Jimmy and Carl. He thinks they got the perfect punishment, and he wants to meet them one day. We talk about doing a big sleepover and it sounds fun. Nate even seemed excited. If I do something for my birthday I will invite him.
Dad called us in, so we could get a snack and more juice. We stood at the table and talked. Dad was smiling so I know he is happy that I like Nate and stuff. We go to watch some tv, and end up watching cartoons for an hour, because Nate had to go home then. He said he would walk. He almost forgot to put on his shorts. I told him Adam and Me have walked between his house and mine in just our diapers, and that it was kinda fun. Nate said he has played in some parks and stuff in just a diaper or shirt and diaper. When they go camping he is in his diapers the whole time, and normally he is not wearing anything over it, so it's just his diaper or sometimes a shirt and diaper. That sounds kinda fun. We told him about our beach trip, and he thought it was really cool.
After Nate left Adam and I went to my room. We lay on my bottom bunk and played on our tablets. I fell asleep. I woke up and Adam is cuddled up to me and sucking on his pacifier. I got a pacifier from my headboard. I told Adam I loved him a LOT. I kissed his pacifier and then the tip of his nose. I put in my pacifier and started sucking on it while I cuddled to him. I was asleep in less than a minute.
Dad woke us up about an hour later.
“Did you diaper boys have a good nap? I hope you had fun with Nate. He said he had a lot of fun and was looking forward to spending more time with both of you. I am proud of you boys.” Dad said.
Him being proud of us, made me smile and I saw Adam had a big smile even with his pacifier still in his mouth.
“Now I think you boys should go play outside for a little bit to make sure you are awake. Dinner will be on Hamburgers and Hot Dogs on the BBQ. I got some baked beans and coleslaw we will have with it. I talked to your parents earlier Adam, and we decided it's best if you spend the night. She has a bag with some clothes in it for you. It's on the back patio. I want you both to head over and get them in a few minutes. The side gate is unlocked so you can get in that way, without needing to get the emergency key.”
Adam and I looked at each other and smiled. We removed our pacifiers and put them on my desk.
“Ok, let's go get them. My soccer ball is in the back yard and we can get it.” Adam said.
“We don’t need shoes, if we hurry we can do it in our diapers and no one will notice,” I said.
I saw Dad smile when I suggested that. But Adam agreed so that was the plan. We ran out the front door and went to the side gate. It is on the side near our house. The only problem was we couldn’t reach over the gate to open it. It took us a few minutes, but we were able to get the latch open.
Once we were in the backyard we went to the patio. Adam’s old backpack was sitting on the table, and there was a note on it. He got it and read the note. I saw his soccer ball and I threw it over the fence into my backyard.
Adam had the note in his hand, and his backpack on his shoulder. We went out the gate and made sure the string was out of sight so no one would know how to get in the gate. Once we got to my house Adam and I went to my room.
“My mom left me a note. She said I should behave and give you a hug from her. I have to be home by dinner time tomorrow. I guess we are doing something tomorrow because she said I need to listen to your dad and not wander off when we go out.”
“We can ask dad about that when he is cooking the hot dogs. Let's go out back and kick your ball around.”
We went and kicked the ball around for a while. Adam is good at soccer. I am not good at those kinds of sports. I like swimming, gymnastics, and stuff like that. My mom understood why, it's because I am really skinny and small. So the other boys are bigger than me, and when I tried soccer I got tripped and pushed down a lot. It hurt and I felt like a wimp because of it. But in swimming or gymnastics, it's not a contact sport. It’s about me doing my best each time. Mom said Golf was like that, and suggested I learn it and I can play with daddy.
“Erik, what are you doing this summer? Are you going to do the swimming stuff again?” Adam asked as we were kicking the ball back and forth.
“I don’t know. I don’t think they let big babies in the pool or do the swimming and diving class.” I said in a depressed tone.
“You are not a baby. You are my best friend, and you’re almost 10 years old. Diapers don’t make us babies. I’m in a diaper right now too. I think mine is even wetter than yours.” Adam said to me. Then he hugged me. I lost it and started crying as he held me. I started to get my emotions under control a few minutes later. Adam still had his arms around me. I guess daddy saw us because he came out to make sure I was ok.
“Boys, is everything ok?”
“Erik and I were talking about what we want to do in the summer. He got sad and upset so I hugged him and then he started to cry. I figured it was best to just keep hugging him until he is better and asks me to let go.”
“Thank you Adam. That is the right way to do it. He needs lots of extra hugs and support right now. I am guessing he said he didn’t want to do something or he could not because he was a baby or something like that.”
“Yeah, I asked if he was doing the swimming thing or camp they do at the pool each summer. He said he didn’t think they allowed big babies in the pool or the class. I told him he is not a baby and if he was because of his diaper, then I am too because my diaper is wetter than his.”
“Adam, you are a very kind and sweet boy. I am very glad Erik has you as his best friend. Thanks”
“When you boys are ready, let me know and I will get the grill started so we can eat.”
I pulled back a little from Adam so I could look him in his eyes. He had a tear in his eyes, which made me feel bad because I made him cry.
“I'm sorry Adam. Sometimes I just feel like a big baby and my emotions and feelings and stuff are all messed up. You are the best. I love you.” I said then gave him a quick kiss. It felt nice, and I was looking into his eyes the entire time. When I pulled away more, Adam had a big smile on his face.
“Erik, I love you too. I would do anything for you. I would even wear these thick diapers to school if it would help you. If you want to do gymnastics this summer, I will do that instead of the soccer camp. I want to spend my summer with you. I don’t know why I feel this way, but I feel like we both will need each other this summer. I know you need a strong friend, but part of me thinks I will need you too.” Adam said and just looked puzzled.
“Boys we can talk about this summer during and after dinner. Since you are here Adam, I think it’s a good time to talk about what kind of Birthday Party Erik needs. Now, while I get the grill going, can you boys please go in and set the table? You can figure out who wants to sit in the Dragon chair for dinner.”
We sat the table and Adam said I should sit in my chair. He slid his chair closer to the dragon chair so it was easier to talk and touch if we wanted to. We got everything ready and then went to see if dad needed help.
Dinner was really good. We talked about different things. Dad suggested maybe we check to see if there is something we both want to try together. Maybe something we have never done. He said he would get the schedule of events and he saw a flyer with some of the local businesses offering special summer programs or classes for kids. Dad reminded us that he and I will do a vacation, and need to figure out where. Next weekend he wants to take me fishing. I asked if Adam could come with us. He said maybe, but thought it might be a difficult trip because we are going to Silverwood Lake. It’s where we used to go fish and sometimes mom would come with us and pack a picnic. I told Adam we could talk about it tonight.
After dinner was done and the table cleared Dad said we should go sit on the sofa and talk. This worried me because this normally meant I was in trouble or something. I guess Daddy could tell I was worried.
“Erik, it's ok. Relax. You are not in trouble. I just want to talk with you boys a little bit and it's more relaxed and comfortable on the sofa than here at the table. If you would prefer we can go sit on the patio and talk there.”
I just went and sat on one end of the small sofa. Adam sat next to me and tickled me a little. This made me giggle and then laugh. It felt good to laugh. Dad sat in his recliner because it was across from the small sofa.
“Boys, I want you to think about your birthdays. You are both turning 10 soon. Erik’s is in less than a month, and Adam, yours is only a few weeks after that. I know this year has been a difficult one for Erik and me. Adam, I appreciate everything you have done to help Erik. It means a lot to me. I don’t know how either of us would be if you and your family were not so helpful and caring. You made my boy smile again and got him out of his deep depression when everything had fallen apart for him. Your selfless act of offering and then actually wearing diapers again to help make Erik feel better and more normal, I know has helped him and it has shown me how close you both are. In some ways you are like the brother Erik never had, but always wanted. Thank you.” Dad said, and I could see he had some tears in his eyes.
“My mom and I talked about my party the other day. We also talked about ideas of party ideas for Erik. We even figured out a good idea for Devon’s next party. Since his birthday is in the winter it's perfect to do a PJ party. Each of his friends should wear their favorite 1-piece pajamas. I asked if I could do a pool party and pick like 8 or 10 friends and we go to the pool and stuff. I said Devon could have a few of his friends come too, especially since I know some of our friends have little brothers who are his friends. Mom suggested we call it a Speedo Pool Party, and ask everyone to wear a speedo swimsuit. I know a few of our friends might be embarrassed to wear it. She suggested maybe we could talk to Jimmy’s parents and see if we could have the pool party at their house because it's more private. I think that would be best if we can do it.”
“We talked about ideas for your party. I think the diaper party is a perfect idea. She said it could be a lot of fun, and we could make it a BBQ then a movie night and sleepover. I can think of about 10 people we can invite and I think they would wear a diaper at the party. I know some of our other friends don’t know about your diapers, and I won't tell them, but I think you should. Other things we talked about was a pizza party and some party games. Mom said we could do a party at the science museum. I think that sounds kinda boring. We could do a scavenger hunt party. We could break into 3 or 4 teams and see how it goes. If you only want to have a few good friends, maybe do a beach party or fishing at the pier then play on the beach.”
“Adam, those are good ideas. I want to start planning it soon, so I have to decide on it if Erik doesn’t say what kind he wants. I am sure you can help me on whom to invite. Sadly, I only know who some of his longest and closest friends are, like you, Jimmy, and Carl. I figured you and your mom could help me figure out whom to invite.”
“I will help you if I can. I want Erik to have the best party he can. I think he deserves it and it will help him feel better.” Adam said. Then he looked at me, smiled, and hugged me.
“I still don’t think I should do a party. I don’t feel like it’s a big deal. I might be turning 10, but I just don’t feel like I am 10. Look what I am wearing. I have a very wet diaper on. I have my pacifiers that I like, and I eat in my highchair with my sippy cup. Do 10-year-olds do that? No that’s more like 3 or maybe 4-year-olds. I know Mommy wanted me to have a good party and stuff, but she is not here now, and I am not the same boy I was when she was. I have changed and become more like a toddler again and not like a double-digit preteen as she called it. Can we not talk about this, I don’t want to get upset or feel bad. Every time we talk about it, I miss Mommy so much. I feel bad because of how I have changed and how much of a burden I am on you Daddy.” I said as I was starting to cry again.
Adam grabbed me and hugged me. I felt Daddy hug both of us. He was whispering into my ear, that he loves me, and I am not a burden. A few minutes later I started to push away so we would break the hug.
Dad sat on the table in front of the sofa. The one I got yelled at by mom if I put my feet on it. He was looking me in my eyes. I knew he was going to say something, and I was worried he might be mad at me.
“Erik, I know this is tough on you. I am sorry you have to go through it. If I could prevent it or change it, I would. However, I can’t. The doctors and therapists say it's best to have you relax and go with it. You are still a big boy. I don’t care if you are in diapers, or drinking from a bottle. You are my son and I love you. You are not a baby or a toddler, you are a big boy, who happens to need diapers and other things younger kids use and enjoy. They help you. They keep your pants and bed dry, and the pacifier helps you relax and be calmer. The therapists told me that they often suggest a pacifier to older kids who are having anxiety issues or suffering from depression. So that means there are a lot of other boys your age and older sucking on pacifiers today. You are not alone. I want you to think about how many different companies make diapers in youth sizes. That means there are A LOT of other kids out there your age and older that need them. Some for when they sleep or might fall asleep, like car trips, while others are in them all the time. Some are like you and only wet them, while others use them as their only bathroom. Many times I have heard you say that you are a burden to me. I want you to understand that is not how I feel about it. I love you and I am just so happy you were not with your mom when the accident happened. I don’t care about changing your diapers. I will change your diapers and your friends as long as you need or want me to. I don’t mind buying you things that will help you. That is why I got you the crib, changing table, and the special bunk bed. Your mom and I had planned to get your bunk beds for your birthday, but I figured now was a good time to get you that special one. I think the high chair is a great help for you, and I will buy a second one, but not as fancy, if it will make you feel better so your friends can sit in it when they are over. I am sure Adam would gladly sit in it, as long as it was next to yours. I want you to have a party. I know lots of kids just have a friend over and they do a sleepover. That is fine, and you have done that before, but your mom and I talked about it many months ago, and she felt 10 is a special age and deserves a fun party. I want you to have that. If you won’t help me with ideas, then I will just figure it out myself and surprise you with it.”
I could tell Daddy loved me as he told me all this. I could also tell he was a little upset.
“Daddy, I’m sorry. But it's just how I feel. I don’t feel like a big kid half the time anymore. I guess it is also confusing to me because I like how the diapers feel. I like the pacifier and even the sippy cup. I don’t want others to know because I am afraid they will tease me. Look what Jimmy and Carl did, and they are my good friends. I will think about it for a few days and then we can talk about it more. Is that okay?”
“Okay, Erik, I will give you a few days to think about it. Then we can talk about it more. Please remember this. The clothes don’t make the man, it’s the man that makes the clothes. That means that just because you wear diapers, it doesn’t make you a baby or little kid. They are just a thicker type of undies compared to the more normal ones boys your age wear. Just like we talked about the other day, it's okay to like pink or what many call girly stuff. All that matters is that it's something that makes you happy or more comfortable.”
“Erik, I want you to have a party. They are fun and I know we don’t normally do a fancy party for your birthday or mine. But I think it's important to do it this time. This year has been pretty rough for you so far. I think the party can help make it better. Especially since we all know your mom wanted you to have a party. We should do it just because we know it is what she wants.” Adam said.
“Fine. I said I would think about it and stuff. Please don’t keep telling me it's what Mommy wanted, because that just makes me feel worse when I don’t feel like I deserve it or want it. I don’t want her to be angry at me from heaven when she looks done to see us. I miss her so much, and I guess part of the reason I don’t want a party is because I know I will miss her a lot at the party and I don’t want my friends to see me cry a lot and stuff.” I said as I had some tears roll down my cheek.
Dad asked if we wanted to be changed now or after the movie. I knew I was really wet, so I said maybe now. Adam agreed so dad got us changed into a fresh thick night diaper. We watched an old movie. It’s called ‘The Flight of the Navigator’, and I liked it. After the movie, I said I was kinda tired and thought maybe we should go talk or read and just relax in my crib. Dad got us sippy cups of juice and walked with us to the guest room, which I call the toddler room. He told me that was not true. But when I stood in front of a changing table in a very wet diaper sucking on a pacifier, he had to chuckle and said “Maybe the big boy toddler room.” That made me smile and giggle.
Once we got into the crib and got comfy, dad asked if we wanted it left open for now, or if he could close it. We said either one was ok. He said he would bring us some sippy cups full of water in a little bit so we have them in case we get thirsty after we finish our juice. He gave both of us a hug and a kiss goodnight. He raised the side of the crib, and I heard it click in place. He started the sleep music as he left the room. The door is about half closed.
We lay in the crib and talked. We each had our tablets and were on them looking at stories and watching cartoons on YouTube. About 15 minutes later dad came in with the water cups. My juice was empty so I gave it to him. Adam finished his off and gave his sippy to daddy too. I was surprised when he brought us back our juice sippy cups full again. He told us to have “Happy Diaper Dreams” and then closed the door. I was looking at some stories on the PZA website. I had read a few on there and they had some really fun ones. I remember Adam grabbing our pacifiers from the table next to the crib, and handing me mine. I put it in my mouth and started sucking on it. I kept thinking about something and I wanted to ask Adam about it.
“Adam I got a question I need to ask you, but I am a little scared you will think I'm weird or stuff.”
“Erik, my mom says we are all weird in some ways and that is part of what makes us all so special. But I love you and you are my bestest friend, so don’t worry. I am used to you being weird, and I like it.”
“Ok, well I was talking with my dad the other day and he told me if I wanted to be a princess or have a dress or just a pretty butterfly or unicorn pacifier it was ok. Then when Nate said he had worn a dress and some girly stuff, I was thinking about it more. Would you still be my best friend and love me if I wanted to try wearing a dress or be a princess maybe? I know I am a boy, and I don’t want that to change, but maybe just see how it feels to wear it. I guess when I was little, I wore dresses and girly stuff for a long weekend when we stayed with some friends of my parents. I even had a shirt that said ‘Daddy’s Princess’, and I wore it at home all the time until I turned 5 I think Dad said,” I asked.
“Cool. I bet you would be cute in a princess sun dress. You could be the Princess and I would be your Prince. I think I saw you in that shirt now that you mention it. That was about the time we moved here. If it makes you happy, then I am happy. I remember one of my cousins had a princess sleeper PJ. You could always get one like that if you just wanted to be a princess sometimes at night.”
“You won’t tell anyone about this will you?”
“NO WAY, I would never do that to you. But I bet my mom will know, and if she asks me stuff I won’t lie to her. She can tell when I am lying, so it's no use to try. I remember about 2 years ago when Devon was always trying to wear some of Mom's clothes. When we went to our cousin's house, he wore some of my cousin's clothes. He wore a dress and tights. Mom said he was so cute and such a pretty princess. I remember how happy he was then. So I don’t think my mom would care.”
“Okay. Thanks. I have one more secret I think I need to tell you. You know when you took me to the nurse on Friday? I guess I had an anxiety or panic attack and I passed out. I had an accident when I passed out.”
“That’s why you got your diaper changed. It's no big deal. When I came in to see you with your dad and the principal, I thought maybe you had been changed. It looked like she was helping you get dressed again and stuff.”
“No, I mean I had a real accident. When I woke up, I was told to stay lying down for a few minutes. When I went to move, my diaper felt weird, and it felt mushy on my butt. I realized I had pooped my diaper like a baby. I got really scared and upset. Granny nurse changed me and got me all cleaned up. She said it can happen when a person blacks out because all my muscles relaxed when I went limp. Only you and Daddy know this happened. I trust you so I wanted you to know. I hated having a poopy diaper. It felt weird and gross. I was super embarrassed and kinda humiliated.”
“Erik, I wondered if you had the farts or something because when I was there with your dad, it smelled like poop or farts. I didn’t say anything because it could have been someone else. But I don’t care. I won't tease you or tell anyone. I just want you to be happy.”
We put our tablets to charge and then cuddled with each other. I feel so safe when I have someone to cuddle with, especially Daddy or Adam.
When I woke up the side of the crib was open, and I could smell food. I woke up Adam and we waddled to the kitchen. Dad said he was about to get us, and we could sit at the table. He suggested Adam get the dragon chair. I saw some pillows on the chair next to it, so I sat on them. Dad came and put the tray on the high-chair and got Adam buckled in. When he brought the french toast over, he set it on the table. He said he had to get us something before we started. He came back and put a bib on Adam, it said “Diaper Boy”. He put one on me and I could not see what it said. I saw Adam look at it and then smile. We ate and it was really good. When we were done I asked to see my bib. It was the “Daddy’s Princess” bib. I blushed and gave my dad a dirty look.
“Erik, I heard you boys talking about that last night. I was going to ask you what you wanted for breakfast, but decided not to interrupt your discussion. I heard Adam say he didn’t care. I figured it was a good time to use that bib again for breakfast. I told you that he would not care, and he would still love you and be your buddy.”
Dad changed us after breakfast. We both had to go poop, so we did that and then had daddy diaper us. He picked our thick night diaper again. He also put some plastic pants over my diaper. They were light blue and had cars and trucks on them. Adam said they looked cool.
Dad said we had some errands to run, and we needed groceries. He said we would be leaving about 11 am and would have lunch out. We watched TV for a while, then got dressed. Our diapers still show a little under our clothes, but not too bad. I am wearing some overall shorts and my favorite Minions shirt. Adam is in cargo shorts and his orange Star Wars shirt.
We had fun shopping. We went to the mall and got a few things, then went to get some paint. Dad said he wanted to paint the spare bedroom so it was nicer. The plain white walls were boring so we agreed to paint 2 walls in medium blue. He said he was going to order some curtains for it that would be more fun. I asked to make sure they would not be ones for a baby and he said they would not be anything like it. He showed me what he ordered later that night. They look cool. It's fish in the ocean, like on a reef. I think it will look nice. He ordered some fish that can stick on the walls. He even got me a sheet set that goes with it for the crib.
The next week at school went well for us. I saw Marty once on Thursday. He looked at me and blushed. I could not tell for sure but it looked like he might be wearing a diaper. His shorts were kinda baggy, so it’s hard to tell.
On Friday the day was going well. After lunch the 4 of us were called to the principal's office. I was scared but Adam said not to worry. We didn’t do anything wrong, so no reason to worry. I and Adam got there first. About a minute later Jimmy and Carl showed up. We sat in the chairs outside the office. A few minutes later we were called into his office.
“Boys, thanks for coming to my office. Please don’t worry. You are not in trouble at all. I called you here because part of Marty’s punishment was to write and then read you an apology letter. I made him redo it once, but I think this one is well done. He will be in to read it to you in just a minute. Then I will need Erik and Adam to stay behind so I can talk to them.” He said.
A minute later we saw Marty walk in. He looked scared and worried. He didn’t want to look at us as he walked to the front of the office so he could read us his letter. It was a good letter and I could tell he was sorry he had picked on us. He asked us to forgive him, and we all did.
“Jimmy and Carl, both of you are excused and can head back to your class. Thank you for coming.”
Once Carl and Jimmy left, Marty was told to sit down. A minute later the door opened and a cute little boy came in. I am guessing he is about 6, so he could be in kindergarten or 1st grade.
“Owen, thank you for coming. Please have a seat. Don’t worry, you are not in trouble.”
The boy sat in the open chair that was between me and Marty.
“Boys, Owen here is Marty’s stepbrother. I was informed he wanted to meet Erik and thank him. I thought it would be good to have Adam here, as well as Marty. I know I should not have to say anything about this, but whatever is said here is private and I expect all of you to keep it that way, and not let it get around the school. Otherwise, the punishment will be very severe. Am I clear?”
We all nodded.
“I wanted to say Thank You a lot. My mommy told me what you said and how you tried to look out for me. The nurse told me that you wanted to make sure I was not being hurt or teased by my brother. She told me that we have a lot in common and that maybe I should try to be friends with you. It's been strange the last few days. I am the big brother and Marty is my little brother. I was told I should treat him just as he treated me. I told my dad and mommy that I didn’t want to do that because it was mean. They told me I had to do it some, just so Marty would see how it felt. I was told to say the same things to him he would say when he picks on or teases me. I did it but didn’t want to. I felt bad when I called him a diaper baby like he called me all the time. He said he was sorry and won't tease me anymore. I know he told you guys that I have a lot of accidents and stuff. I was told you would not tease me or tell anyone and it was okay to talk about it with you. It's weird at home because I get to wear pants over my diapers or pullups, but Marty can't wear them over his diapers. But I don’t tease him about it or make him beg for his shorts if we go outside or to the park like he did to me. Thanks for being nice to me and helping my brother be nicer to me.” Owen said. However, while he was talking the look on Marty’s face went from scared, to angry, to embarrassed, and in the end worried.
“Owen, I don’t have a little brother, but my best friend Adam does. You seem like a cool brother. When Marty told us about your accidents and said mean things about you, I felt really bad. I was afraid he was hurting you even if just making you feel bad about yourself. I didn’t want that. I understand how you feel and stuff. My mom was killed a few months ago. I normally would have been in the car with her, but I was not that time. I will tell you my biggest secret since I know you won't tell anyone, and I bet Marty won’t now either. Because of the stress and feelings I have from losing my mom, I started to have accidents. My bladder has gotten worse and now I need to wear protection, like pullups or diapers all the time so I don’t pee my pants. My dad, Adam, and his parents are all helping me. Sometimes I get really upset or mad because I feel like a big baby. They remind me lots of big kids need diapers and they are just a thicker kind of underwear. I only wet them. Even my doctor and therapist told me that there are lots of boys older than me they know of that need diapers. Some of them are all the time, some just at night, but still, it doesn’t matter because we are still big kids. My dad said I was only a baby if that was how I wanted to be treated. I told him I didn’t want to be a baby because I like being a big kid. If you need a friend who knows how it feels to still need diapers, I will be that friend for you. Adam is my best friend, and he wore diapers all spring break because he was at my house, or I was at his. That helped me to not feel so different because I was not alone in them. Lots of boys have accidents at night so I bet some of your friends need them at night, but they just won’t tell you. I know 2 of my friend's little brothers wear them at night, and they are about your age. I bet they would be your friend too.” This made Owen smile.
“So Marty, how are you liking your diapers? How would you feel if someone tried to bully you about them and threaten to tell the whole school what you are wearing? I bet you wouldn’t like that. Remember that is what you did to us. But I forgive you. Let me give you some advice. Don’t try to hold it too long, because it just makes it harder to pee later on, and it can cause leaks. You don’t want it to leak at school, so pee anytime you feel you might be able to go. Next is to just enjoy that when you are playing games, legos, riding your bike, or watching TV or a movie, that you don’t have to stop what you are doing to go pee. It's kinda nice, and when they are wet I thought they felt even better, at least the ones I got to wear over spring break.” Adam said. This made Marty blush.
“Cool. You guys are really nice. My mommy was right. I don’t like to see my big brother upset and stuff, but I am glad he got punished this way. Now he knows how I feel, and stuff. His diapers are kinda boring, but they are a lot bigger than mine, and they are thicker too. Maybe you could come over to our house and we could play Legos or stuff?” said a happy Owen.
“That would be cool. I can give you my dad’s phone number and you can have your mom call him. Have you ever had a sleepover yet?” I said.
“Cool, I am sure mommy would call. No, I only have slept over at like grandma’s house or my cousins when we go visit them. I am too scared to have any friends sleep over in case they see my diapers or Marty teasing me in front of them. But I don’t think he would do that now, since he is in diapers now.”
“Owen, I bet my brother Devon, and you would be good friends. You would have nothing to worry about for a sleepover. Devon has spent the night at a few friends' houses, and most of them have problems at night too, and the one that is dry is cool and doesn’t care. I can give you my mom's phone # and your mom can talk to her. Maybe you can come over to my house and hang out with Devon. I and Erik are there a lot or next door at his house. You can even bring your little brother with you and I am sure we can find some fun games he can play.” Adam said, but the last bit he said it looking at Marty, and that made him blush.
We talked for a few minutes. Marty didn’t say much. I asked him to pick up a pencil from the floor for me. When he did, I could see the top of his diaper as his shirt lifted up in the back. It was all white, so I knew it was one of the youth-type tape-on diapers.
The rest of the day went well. Daddy was home when I got home so we played at my house after we got our homework done. Adam had to go home before dinner. Daddy asked if chicken nuggets and tatter tots sounded good to me. He was eating some other dish that I don’t like. Mommy would make me fish sticks or chicken nuggets when they ate it.
My birthday is in 3 weeks, and Dad says I should have a party with all my friends because I am turning double digits, the big 10. He says if I don’t tell him what kind I want, he will get Stacy to help him pick one. But I don’t know. I don’t feel that I deserve a party, and I don’t feel like I am 10, because I look more like a toddler when I look in the mirror. Adam and his mom talked to me about it over spring break and I felt a little about it. I even told Daddy why I don’t want a party because I would be super sad since Mom is not here, and because I feel like a toddler.
I’m in my highchair, in a soaked diaper eating my chicken nuggets with my fingers, with a sippy cup on the tray. When I looked at my reflection from the back door, I didn’t see a 10-year-old, I saw a big toddler. I was sad in some ways but happy in others. I guess Dad noticed the way I was looking at the reflection and not eating. He hugged me and asked me why I was crying. I didn’t even know I had tears in my eyes.
“Daddy, I still don’t know what kind of party. I guess it's because I feel more like a toddler than a 10-year-old. That’s what I am looking at. Look at my reflection in the door. I look like a big toddler. I’m wearing a very wet and thick diaper, eating with my fingers in a high-chair, wearing a bib, and drinking from a sippy cup. When I get out, I will waddle like a toddler because of my soggy diaper. That is not what a 10-year-old does, or how he looks. I guess that is why I’m crying, and feeling confused on the inside. Part of me likes being like a toddler, and that scares me kinda. The diapers are really soft and comfy, and I like my pacifier. My high-chair is cool and it's nice because I can eat on it easier than at the table, but it makes me feel like a toddler. I wonder what mommy would say and think if she saw me right now. I hope she won’t be disappointed in me being like this now. Would she still love me and think I’m cute?” I said and then the tears really started to flow. I guess that was something that had been bothering me that I was too afraid to say to anyone.
“Erik, she loved you so much. She always thought you were super cute in your diapers, even as a big kid. When you would come out to breakfast last year in just your wet diaper, she always said how cute you were. She was upset at me when I said you were old enough to switch and try the bedwetter pants, so you could put them on yourself. I thought it would help you and make you feel more like a big boy that way. She told me I was wrong and that it didn’t matter if you wore a diaper, you were a big boy, no matter what. Now I understand what she meant and she was right. She always wanted what was best for you and would make you happy. I honestly think and feel that deep down the diapers make you happy and feel more loved and secure. I know you like your pacifiers, and that they help you stay calm. I didn’t plan to tell you this, but your teacher has noticed that your grades are better now than they were before you started wearing diapers. He says your test scores are a full letter grade better on average. Talking to Jimmy and Carl’s parents it seems that the same is true for them as well, especially on tests. The teachers joked maybe more of the students should wear diapers to school, especially the boys that seem to be a bit hyper or want to clown around all the time.”
“Really, but I always did pretty good in school. I guess I have noticed that I am getting better grades on spelling and stuff because I get an A on the pretest, so then I don’t have to take the test on Friday. That is really nice. So diapers are helping me do better in school. Wow. But I don’t really want to wear them to school when I get to middle school because I would have to change for gym and everyone would see them,” I said.
“Erik, that is over a year away. Don’t worry about that for now. When you start 6th grade, if you are still in diapers for school, we will figure it out. I know if you are doing other things, like a sport or some activity that gets you active, they can use it instead of you having to take gym class. But again, that is a long time away so don’t worry about it.”
“OK, thanks, Daddy. Are we still going fishing tomorrow?"
“You're welcome, buddy. Yes, we are still going fishing. I will wake you up early, so we can get on the road at a decent time. We will stop on the way to get breakfast. I do have something I need you to do for me tonight.”
“Okay Daddy, whatever it is I will do it.”
“Thanks buddy, I need you to put together a list of your friends that we can invite to your party. Please label who are the best friends and then just normal friends and then just kinda friends. I need you to put an ‘S’ behind them if you would be comfortable with them sleeping over. If you have their phone # or their parents, please include it. I know you had some from Cubscouts that you would talk about with your mom, but since the accident, you have not wanted to go to any of the meetings. I think you should go again. They have 2 more meetings before school is out. Your den mother called me again this week and asked how you were doing. They all miss you and Adam and hope you both will come back. I guess Adam went to a few alone, but he told them he could not go and have fun when he knew you were sad and miserable. That made some of the moms cry, because they understood how you were hurting and were impressed you had such a great friend. I know some of them, but I am sure you have more. If they have brothers and you are willing to invite them too, mark that down. I know you and Adam have mostly the same friends. Stacy is having Adam make his list tonight also because she is trying to plan his party.”
“Okay daddy, I will do that after dinner. Yeah, there were a few really nice ones in scouts that we don’t see much. I know 1 is home-schooled and 1 is a 5th grader but he is still really nice”
“I understand Marty apologized to you boys and after that, you and Adam met his little brother and you boys talked for a few minutes. How did that go?”
“Yeah. It happened after lunch. It was good, I think. Marty didn’t say much. Owen is a cute little guy about the same size as Devon. I bet they would be good friends. I told them that I have to wear to school now and stuff. He said he is the big brother now and Marty is his little brother for a while. He even said Marty is not wearing clothes over his diapers at home. I guess Marty did that to him to try to embarrass him in front of his friends. I don’t know why but I think Marty doesn’t have many good friends. I bet none of his friends would be cool with him wearing diapers and stuff. I feel kind of bad for him. He is not really a friend, but maybe we could invite him and Owen to the party, especially if both wear diapers, and Marty is in a really thick one. I am not sure about having him sleep over. Part of me says it might help him, and part of me says no. I bet Owen could sleep over with Devon. When you were gone, we met some kids when Stacy went to help her friend. They were nice. The older one is 9 and he is moving here. The 8-year-old was nice too. The younger ones played with Devon and Bobby. They even said they would wear diapers if it were a diaper party. I wish the boys we met at the beach lived around here. I hope they move near us, or at least close enough so we can hang out a few times. Maybe they could come to Adam’s party because they said they were moving as soon as school was out. I know Nate is a lot older, but I think I would want to invite him.”
“Those are good ideas. I can talk to Marty’s mom if you would like. I have her number. I can ask Stacy about those boys and see if they might be interested in coming. I know she is also talking with the mom of the boys from the beach. I will pass your idea and suggestion on to her.”
After dad cleaned me up and got me out of the high chair, I waddled to my room to work up my list of friends. I labeled them so dad knew whom I would be ok inviting, and who I trusted to do a sleepover. Just as I finished those I could think of now, Dad came in and told me it was time for us to watch some TV together. We do this now. I get to cuddle and snuggle with him while I sit on his lap in his chair. I missed this I realized when we did it the first time. I used to do this until about a year ago, when a lot of things changed, including my cuddle time and starting to wear GoodNites.
When the show was done, I was yawning. Dad said it was bedtime.
“Daddy, can I sleep with you tonight, please? I had nightmares 2 nights this week so far. I feel safer when I have someone to cuddle with. I can’t come to your room to feel safe because the side of the crib is open, and I don’t want to push the button because I know it will wake you and you will worry.”
“Erik, if that will help you sleep and feel safer, sure. You can sleep with me tonight. I will be going to bed in a little bit, but I can get you all tucked in. I think you should get Whiskers, so you have him with you. I will fill a sippy cup for you, and grab a fresh pacifier out of the dishwasher.”
Daddy got me tucked into his bed. I have not slept in his bed since I started wetting the bed again. I always loved sleeping with mommy or daddy, or between them. I never noticed when dad came in and went to bed. I was asleep. He said I cuddled up to him when he got in the bed.
We had a great time fishing. We fished some and talked a lot. I cried a lot, and Dad even cried some. We talked about Mommy and how much we miss her and some of the favorite things we all did together and what she did. We agreed to try to keep doing some of those things because it will keep her memory stronger in our hearts. I caught 2 rainbow trout, 1 smallmouth bass, and a catfish. Daddy got a big catfish, a rock bass, and a brown trout.
I was wearing my sweatpants and an old t-shirt. When we go fishing we always wear older clothes so if we get fish guts or blood on them it is not a big deal. I didn’t know that when I moved around and sat on a big rock, the shirt lifted up some, and the sweats hung down in the back so my diaper was on display to anyone that walked past us for over an hour. The only way I found out was when another dad and his 2 boys came by and I heard them talking about diapers. I heard the dad tell them, “See, lots of big boys wear diapers, and it allows you to enjoy fishing and not have to run to find the potty or a tree to pee at.”
Daddy said it didn’t matter. It was super unlikely we would meet anyone from my school, so no one we would ever know was likely to see it, and it seemed those who did either didn’t care or just ignored it.
When we were going home we talked about different things. I was a little surprised when we were driving through our neighborhood and daddy told me to look at the houses for sale. I guess I had noticed it before but never paid attention because none of them were my friend's house. The family across the street from us has 2 girls, and I knew they had their house for sale. I realized that Nate moved into our neighborhood, so that was another house that was for sale. Maybe people with boys my age or even Devon or Bobby’s age will move in so we can have more friends.
“Daddy, we are not going to sell our home and move? I can’t lose Adam now! He helps me feel safe and like a big kid. Please don’t take him away from me” I said as I was crying.
“Erik, it's okay. Take a deep breath. Don’t worry. I have no plans to move anytime soon. I like our neighborhood. I think it would be nice if we had a hot tub or maybe a small pool, but we have room in our yard and we can just fix it up, instead of moving. We don’t need a bigger house for the 2 of us. I know how important it is right now for you to have Adam, and your other friends to help you and support you” Daddy said.
On Sunday Nate came over for a few hours. He and I talked and played some video games. He rode his bike, so we went on a bike ride. It was fun. We saw Jimmy helping his mom in the front garden. I guess it was one of his extra chores. We stopped and talked for a few minutes. I introduced Nate to them and told Jimmy he is cool and wears the same undies we wear on weekends and at night. That got a blush from Jimmy, but it helped him to relax a little bit. He was wearing shorts and a shirt but if you looked you could tell he had a diaper on. I told them Nate would be my “Mentor” and hang-out buddy over the summer so that I don’t need a babysitter. Jimmy’s mom said I was welcome anytime I wanted to come over. She said if Nate was hanging out with me, he was welcome to come visit too. She reminded us that they just had the pool cleaned and it's now ready for summer. This got a big smile from me.
We rode around some more and I saw Carl and his dad. I waved and we stopped to talk for a few minutes. Carl was shocked when I asked him how the construction was going because it would be so fun to sleep over and hang out in our diapers playing pool or watching a movie on the big TV. I saw his worry on his face, so I told him Nate is a friend. The crib was his, and now that he is 14, he wanted a larger bunk bed like I have, so I got his twin-sized one. I said he is wearing the same underwear we are both wearing right now so it is not a big deal. Nate told them that his uncle is the one who made his special bunk bed, and he also made highchairs, including my cool Dragon one, and he does normal furniture too, like the new table my dad got. I saw how Carl’s dad had a strange look when Nate told him about his uncle. I found out later that he called my dad and asked for the guy's phone # that did my high chair, the bunk bed, and the new dinner table.
We rode to his house so Nate could show me his room. It is cool. It’s a cross between a big kid room and a toddler room. It has a changing table in it, with lots of diapers above it and on the shelves under it. He has a full-size crib bunk bed. It has cartoon sheets on both bunks. The top one looks like a crib too. They have a pool with a slide, and we can use it this summer, as long as everyone can swim and no one is roughhousing in it. That is so cool, now 2 of my friends have pools. Nate told me he has cloth swim diapers we can wear in the pool, or else we can wear speedos, or nothing. That is what anyone under 18 is allowed to wear in the pool. I was shocked he said we could swim nakey. But that could be fun. He said the fence is high so it's private and no one can look into the yard. I guess that is one of the things his dad really liked about this house and why they moved to it,
I liked his room and told him I thought it was cool. Nate smiled and I could tell he was happy. We rode some more and then had lunch at my house. Soon Nate had to go home, and daddy said we needed to go shopping for food. We got lots of groceries and a few other things. We stopped at the medical supply store and got me more night diapers. He saw some other ones he wanted me to try so he got me a package of Abena diapers and Tena super diapers. The last stop was at the thrift store. We stop in there every few weeks. Sometimes we can find cool DVDs, or even games cheap. Sometimes we luck out and can get Legos, and last time they had some good diapers in my size. I was looking at the movies, while dad went to look at other things. Sometimes they have nice shirts so he will get me them for school or playing in. I had 3 movies I wanted to show daddy, when he came and told me he found some things. I held up the DVDs, and he said “okay”. I put them in the cart and then looked at what he had in it. He had a pack of size 7 diapers and some Small adult diapers. There were 3 shirts. One was a blue shirt with the Mustang Logo on it. Another one had Pikachu on it. The last one said “Princess”. He also had a dress in the cart. He picked it up and showed it to me. It was kinda short but looked nice. It was a teal color. I looked at it, then looked at daddy.
“I think this is cute. Your mom loved this color and you have had some shirts this color and they looked good on you. If you don’t want to wear it you don't have to, but I thought it might be good to have, in case you do want to wear it and see how it feels and you look. You could always wear it for Halloween worst case. They have a cute shirt, that says “daddy’s favorite” but it’s in bright pink, and I think that is too much. If it had been in a better color, I would have gotten that one too. If anyone asks, we can say they are your cousin’s.”
I just nodded as he put the dress back in the cart and we went to check out. When we got home, I helped carry everything in.
“Daddy, where do you want me to keep the dress? Does it have to go in my closet?” I asked.
“I was thinking we would put it in the closet in the spare bedroom. No one normally looks in there, and if anyone saw it and asked, we just say your cousin forgot it when they were visiting. Please put the shirts in the laundry room so I can get them washed with the next load of laundry. The diapers go in the spare room for now and I will put them away. I have ordered some more diapers for you from a few online stores, and they should be in later this week. So, if you come home and I am not here, make sure to bring in any boxes that are by the front door.”
We had a good dinner. I am used to my highchair now, and when Dad leaves me in it for a few extra minutes it doesn’t bother me much anymore unless I need to go use the potty. I was thinking about the dress all thru dinner. I remembered what daddy told me about when I was little and how my mom dressed me up as a princess. When Dad got the box out of the closet he showed me that shirt. It was cute and I bet I was super cute wearing it and a diaper. I was shocked when I put it on that it still fit, it was just a little tight and short. He said I was super cute in that old shirt and my diaper, and it brought back memories of when I was 4. He said he was sure mom was watching from Heaven and smiling because you are still so cute in that shirt with your diapers. Thinking of mommy smiling made me smile.
I slept in my room a few nights this week. I helped daddy paint 2 walls in the guest room (toddler room). He put up the curtains and I got to help put some cool fish on the blue walls, like it was the ocean. I like how it looks now. It is not so boring and stuff. It looks like a room a big kid could have, except for the oversized changing table and crib.
The rest of the week went pretty normal. Daddy told me that Adam was spending the night this weekend, and so was another boy. I asked who and he said he would tell me on Friday.
On Wednesday I and Adam went to the Cubscout meeting. It felt good to do some fun stuff with other boys. I was a little worried because my jeans don’t hide diapers too good. We had fun. Adam was wearing a diaper too. I think dad talked to them because the topic of the group was about being a good friend and how bad bullying is. They even talked about bedwetting and that lots of big kids still wear diapers at night, even our age and older, because of bedwetting. She said it is a medical condition and that means it’s a disability. So picking on or teasing a person who wears diapers or has wetting problems is no different than picking on a person because they are blind or in a wheelchair. She even said she knew that at least 4 out of the 17 boys in our pack wet the bed every night and there are a few more that wet a few times a week, she knows a few of the older Boy Scouts even have accidents, and they still go on the camp outs. We talked about what good friends do, and how being a brother is about being a good friend too. It was good and we had a fun project at the end, we had to draw someone we knew that had a disability and say what it was, but no names. We had some fruit and juice while we did the project. A lot of the boys came up and said it was good to see us here again and they were sorry about my mom. I told them thanks. Some asked Adam why he stopped coming, and he told them that his best friend was hurting and he needed a friend to talk to and help him through everything. He said helping me was more important because if he can’t be a good friend, how could he be a good scout? At the end of the meeting, he got the special friend award they were offering because some of the adults overheard what he said. Adam was smiling but he blushed. He told everyone a short overview of why he stopped coming to the meeting. He told me that he wants to use the gift card so we can have some ice cream.
When I got home after school on Friday, I was bugging daddy to find out who it is that is coming over. He said we should sit down and talk. This worried me.
“Okay, Adam is spending the night here, tonight and likely tomorrow because Devon is having a new friend sleep over. Marty’s mom and I have been talking. I also talked to his stepdad a few times. They have noticed a big change in how Marty is behaving at home, and his grades have improved. He is much nicer to his little brother and to his 8-year-old cousin who is a bedwetter that he used to tease. She asked if Marty could spend the weekend with us. Devon and Owen have become friends and played at each other's house a few times, so Owen will spend the weekend there. She has a special business event tomorrow, and she was hoping her husband could join her, and they could relax without any kids for a few days. I told her that as long as Marty would follow the rules, I had no problems with him spending some time with us. She assured me he would follow whatever rules we have. She is at the meeting already, and her husband will be dropping the boys off soon, so he can drive to meet her in San Diego. Stacy wants to meet Marty, so tomorrow night they will join us for dinner. I thought maybe you boys could hang out over there tomorrow and have lunch there, so Marty could try out that high chair. I told his mom that you have a big kid highchair because our table is taller than most. I sent her a picture of it, and she was impressed. She requested Marty get to spend a few meals in it, if possible and I told her that would not be a problem. He will be trying out both highchairs, and his mom and dad will get pictures, even with a bib. I figured you and Adam could sleep in your room, and Marty could have the crib in the spare bedroom tonight and we go from there. Your birthday is coming up fast, and if he is going to join you and your friends for a sleepover, why not have him sleepover now?
“Ok. I just don’t want him to try to tease or bully us. I remember what happened at the park when that boy tried to show everyone my diaper. I don’t want them to get into a fight because I know Adam would do something if Marty tried to bully us.”
“Don’t worry about it. When he gets here, I was planning to have a talk with him and make sure he knows the rules and tell him his mom gave me permission to punish him any way I saw fit. But I do expect both of you boys to be nice to him. It seems 2 of his friends found out he was wearing a diaper when they were hanging out last weekend and they started teasing him. He got really upset and now understands how it feels to be teased and bullied. I know he is in the next grade, but I think he could use some friends that he can talk to and know they won't judge him.” Daddy said.
I nodded because I understood what he was saying and how Marty felt. It hurt when Jimmy and Carl teased me about my accidents. I would not do that to anyone else.
I heard a knock at the door, so I guessed it was Adam. I heard dad talking to someone, so I knew it was not Adam. Then he called me downstairs. When I got there, I froze. I saw Marty and his dad. I was in just my diaper and t-shirt. I blushed.
“You must be Erik, it is very nice to meet you, young man. I wanted to thank you for looking out for Owen, and for your willingness to be a friend to Marty. He needs some good friends, and his Mom and I think he can learn a few things from you and your friends. You don’t have to be embarrassed. I have seen both Marty and Owen in just their diapers and changed both of them. I am sure Marty will behave and be polite because he knows your dad can punish him anyway he thinks is best. Then he will get a spanking and his current punishment extended when he gets home.”
“Thanks. I still get embarrassed when someone I don’t know sees me in just my diapers. Adam is my bestest friend. He has never teased me about the diapers or even me crying or being really sad because my mommy is dead. We talked and thought maybe Marty needs some friends who won’t judge him and accept him for the person he is. I just hope he is learning to be nicer to people.” I said.
“Marty, I think you need to strip down, so you are in your diaper like Erik is. Remember I told you the rules at home still apply, so when indoors, nothing over your diaper. I want you to have fun. I know you are a little worried and I think, even scared. Your mom and I know you are safe and if you try, you can have a lot of fun this weekend. Remember to try to go poopy on the potty so you don’t mess in your diaper again. Love you buddy. We will see you Sunday night” his dad said, as he gave him a quick hug, and then headed out. Marty had undone the button on his shorts and he had them to his knees when his stepdad hugged him and left. I saw there was a duffle bag sitting by the door, so I guess that is all Marty’s stuff.
“Marty, once you finish getting down to your diaper, we will sit and talk so you know the rules of the house. You can leave your socks on if you like.” Daddy said.
Marty had just taken off his shorts, when Dad suggested he take off his oversized shirt, which caused Marty to blush. He was bent over putting them on his duffle when the front door opened, and Adam walked in. Marty jumped and tried to cover his diaper with his hands. This caused me to giggle.
Adam looked at Marty, then at me, and then to my dad. I could tell he was confused but also looked upset.
“Now I understand why Owen is doing a sleepover at my house with my little brother. But I thought he would have his little brother sleepover with him so he could watch him” Adam said with a slight tone of anger, I think.
This caused Marty to look down at the floor and I think he was going to cry.
“Adam, I told daddy we would be nice and give Marty a chance. Daddy is about to tell him the rules. Besides, maybe he can be our little brother this weekend.” I side with a smile. Daddy led Marty to the sofa, and then he sat in his chair. Adam and I sat on the sofa too.
“Marty, the rules are pretty simple. We treat each other with respect and kindness. The boys will not tell anyone about your diapers, and you agree not to tell anyone about their diapers. I will treat you how you act. Your mother and I talked, and she made a few requests about how you are treated. You are still considered a little brother and a much younger boy than you normally would be. She said she has even given you some toddler time when you get moody or grumpy. She suggested you get some of that this weekend too. I know you are not allowed to wear clothes over your diapers when you are inside, and we will keep that going. When you are in our house or one of the boy's friends, you are to strip down to your diaper. If you are not sure, you can ask them if it is safe. They will not mislead you or put you in a bad place. If we go to the park or shopping, you can wear clothes over your diapers. I was told that you now have a pacifier and that you should have that with you when playing. So when we are done here, I need you to go get it out of your bag, and pop it in your mouth. When you have a shirt on, it is to be clipped to your shirt. Do you have any questions?”
“Not really sir. I am just a little scared because when my friends found out last weekend about my diapers, they teased me and stuff. Mommy told me that you can spank me if I am bad and that I will get another one at home, so I will try to be good and do what you say. Am I allowed to use the bathroom to go #2 still? If I am the little brother here, what does that mean? Can they make me do stuff or tease me?” Marty asked and I could hear fear in his voice.
“When you get your diaper changed you have the option to go and use the potty to go poopy. Erik and Adam normally do it in the morning, but sometimes it's after dinner when they get changed. I don’t like to punish or spank anyone, but I will do it if any of you boys get out of hand, and I think you need a spanking. I have not had to spank Erik in several years. He knows the rules, what I expect, and he follows them pretty well. Sometimes he gets in trouble but it's normally little stuff. He will not tease you or try to humiliate you, so don’t worry about that. However, I do expect you to show them respect as well. You might be a little older than they are, but you are not as mature as they are, and your mother is requesting you be treated as a much younger boy this weekend. When you see your brother and Adam’s brother, I expect you to be nice to them. If you boys are not going to be busy building something with Legos tonight, I thought maybe we would sit and play a game. It would give everyone a chance to get to know each other better. If all goes well, you will be over here more often, and the boys will also be at your house. I figured tonight you would sleep in the guest room, and we will see how it goes and figure out if you are in there again on Saturday, or if you boys have other plans, maybe camping in the backyard,” Dad said.
“Marty, we won’t tease you. We don’t like bullies and if we teased you that would make us bullies. I think it's cool you are the little brother, because I know Erik has told me a few times he wished he had a little brother to boss around and pick on.” Adam said this and kept a straight face.
Daddy started to laugh. He knows I have said that I wanted a little brother several times a year to him and mom, but it was not to boss him around and pick on. I was trying hard not to laugh because the look on Marty’s face was one of total shock.
“Marty, don’t worry. We will be nicer to you than you were to us or your little brother before this stuff happened. We won't call you a diaper baby or make you beg for your clothes when we walk over to Adam’s house tomorrow. I always wanted a little brother, but I have to settle for calling Adam’s brother my little brother when he hangs out with us. I think we can all have fun and be friends. I am thirsty. Daddy, can we have some juice please?”
“Sure, I will get you boys some juice. I think you should go up to Erik's room, and you boys can relax and chat in private. Just wait for me to get you some juice.” Daddy was back in a moment and had 3 sippy cups with juice in them. Marty looked at it and his eyes got big. I think he was shocked dad gave all of us sippy cups.
We went to my room. When we got there Adam took off his shorts and shirt, so we were all in our diapers.
“Marty, so how has it been? I guess you are in diapers all the time. How long do you have to wear them, and how is it being the little brother?” I asked.
“It's okay, I guess. I got a spanking from my mom when we got home. My dad always did the spanking before so when my mom did it, I was embarrassed because she made me take off my pants and undies. Owen was there and he got to watch. I got a total of 20 spankings. 15 for what I did to you guys and 5 for telling people Owen’s private stuff about his wetting. I had to apologize to him too. The principal said he could expel me if he wanted to. He only gave me an in-school suspension for 2 days and then lunch detention for a week. He told us that if you had asked for me to be expelled, he would have done it, but because you asked him not to do that he honored your request. He told me I should think about what you said to me. My mom is making me see someone about my anger issues and the feelings I have about my dad and my stepdad. Mom got me diapers and put one on me before my stepdad got home. She got me 2 kinds, the ones I wear in the daytime to school and some really thick ones I get after school, weekends, and at night. I am wearing one of them now. I guess she asked the nurse about them, and she told her where to get them. After I was spanked we went to the store and she made me walk with her and look at all the diapers for adults and big kids. I was shocked there were so many different types and stuff. I am in diapers for a least month all the time, and then after school and weekends for another month. If I get in trouble the time gets extended and maybe even reset. Owen is the big brother when I wear diapers. They took my PlayStation 5 and it's in the living room, so Owen can play it now and I have to ask permission to play it. My mom put on some little kid cartoons like Paw Patrol and that is what I have to watch. She talks to me every day and asks me about my day and if I understand why I’m being punished, how it makes me feel, and how do I think others feel when I pick on or tease them.”
“The worst part is wearing them to school. I am worried someone will notice or they might leak. I know how you feel now. When my 2 friends found out last weekend, they laughed at me. They called me names and teased me. I thought they were my friends, but they said they can't be friends with a diaper baby and left. They told some people at school, but I know they got sent to the principal because a teacher overheard them. Mom told me they were never good friends, they just liked to hang with me because we got a pool and because I was a bully, and no one messed with me. I think she is right. I thought about it a lot and I realized I don’t have any really good friends. My best friend Alex, moved last year. We were like brothers and when he moved, I guess I didn’t want any more close friends because it hurt so much when he left. It hurt like when my dad left us.” Marty told us and then started to cry. I looked at Adam and nodded to him. I hugged Marty, and then Adam hugged him from the other side, and we just held him while he cried. Dad came to check on us and he looked worried. I nodded and smiled at him, so I think he knew it was ok because he smiled back and left without saying anything or embarrassing Marty. I heard my relaxation music start playing so I guess dad turned it on from his phone.
“Marty, we won't tease you or make fun of you. You are safe here to be who you are, and I guess right now that is a diaper boy like me. At least you know when you will get your underwear back. I have no idea because the doctors don’t know. They say it could be a few weeks or months or it could take years. My advice is to enjoy them instead of worrying about them. That is kinda what my dad told me, and Adam's mom said. I have learned they are nice when watching TV or a movie because I won’t miss anything to go pee. Same when I play Legos or even ride my bike. My biggest fear is at school, because of bullies at school and them wanting to tease and make fun of people. I can’t control it. I learned it’s called a medical condition and disability, so it's no different than people who need a wheelchair, are blind, or stuff like that. My dad got me pacifiers and I use them when I sleep and if I start to get upset or emotional. I was embarrassed to use them at first, but he told me that I am a big kid, and if they help me, it's no different than taking medicine. I don’t use them at school, but I have one in his truck in case I get upset when we are out doing stuff,” I said.
“Thanks. I was kinda scared and embarrassed to come here. I teased you guys and threatened to tell the school, and now I am in diapers and stuff. I thought you would be mean to me like I was to you. But you're being nice to me. Why?”
“Because we are nice people and don’t like to hurt others. My mom told me that bullies pick on people because they are unhappy and want others to be unhappy or miserable like them. They pick on people smaller than them, so they feel strong, when in reality they are weak-minded and jealous of the person they are bullying. I heard what Erik said about you teasing us for diapers and your brother. Have you thought about that? Were you jealous of the special time and attention he got when your mom or stepdad would diaper him and tuck him in at night?” Adam said.
“I thought about that when Erik said it at school. My mom asked me about that too, and I told her I don’t know. I think I was because I miss my dad so much and I see Owen happy with his dad and my mom. I just want them to love me as much as they love him,” Marty said and then started to cry again.
It took him a few minutes to calm down.
“Marty, I bet they love you a lot. I could tell your stepdad loves you and cares about you. They would not give you a punishment like this if they didn’t love you and want you to be a nicer person and better big brother. They could have just spanked you and grounded you for a month and then you would not have learned anything. Think about it. They have to change your diapers and buy them. It takes more time which they could do other stuff, but instead, they are doing stuff with you, so you are nicer and a better person. I bet you like the time they spend with you when they change you and stuff. Do they cuddle you or tuck you in at night? My dad does.” I said.
“I never thought of it like that. Owen hugs me a lot more, and I guess so does my stepdad. Mom tucks me in at night each night now like she did when I was younger. Sometimes my stepdad comes in too. They tell me I am cute in my diapers, and I am a good boy when I am nice to my brother and stuff. I guess I do like that, and it does make me feel better and loved inside. Maybe I was jealous of him and his diapers.”
We talked more and just played with some of my Hot Wheels.
“Erik, what is that sound? It sounds like the beach, but I know that can’t be. I love the sound of the ocean and the beach. We used to go camping every summer on a beach. The sound of the waves at night put me to sleep and I had the best sleep and dreams then. I really miss that.”
“My dad got me some sleep music to help me sleep better and have better dreams. He also has some that I listen to when I am playing or just hanging out in my room. He got this new one for me last week. I like the ocean the best, and then rainstorms, so this one has just those types of stuff on them. The first one had rainforests, streams, and even thunderstorms on it. I bet if you like it, he can put it on your tablet if you brought it, or can give it to your mom or dad. I bet it would help you and your brother a lot. I know Adam and his brother like it now because dad gave their mom a copy of it for them. It's made just for boys. My dad said it's because when we are growing, boys' brains listen differently than girls do, and different from adults. So this is made to help boys and it's done in a way so our brains work with it best.”
“Yeah, I like it. Can I listen to it tonight when I go to bed do you think?”
“I am sure you can. Maybe you should listen to the original one that has different stuff on it. It has lots of ocean waves still, but then you can see which ones you like the best. I bet daddy would give your mom a copy if you asked him to.”
About an hour later, dad called us down.
“I am going to fire up the grill. I have some chicken to do on the grill. I think while I am doing that, you diaper boys should get some fresh air and play outside until it's time for you to set the table.”
“OK dad. Marty likes my relaxation and sleep music. Do you think he can listen to the original one tonight and if he likes it, can you give his mommy a copy of it for him and Owen?” I asked daddy.
“Sure thing buddy. When I tuck you boys in, I will make sure that Marty gets the original one in the spare bedroom tonight. I suggest you boys leave your pacifiers inside since you are not wearing a shirt to clip them to, nor do you have the ones with your lanyard so they hang around your neck.” Daddy said.
Marty was not sure he wanted to go outside in just his diaper. We told him we do it all the time and no one will notice or tease us. Adam’s house is on one side. The other side is a single-story house, just like the one behind us. Once we got him outside, he seemed to relax and have fun with us on the swings and in my fort. Daddy told me I needed to set the table. I went to wash my hands and set the table. Daddy told me that Marty would get the chair tonight, and he had put pillows on the other 2 chairs for Adam and me. I can’t wait to see the look on his face. I ask dad if when he puts Marty in my chair and then buckles him in and puts the tray on, can I use his phone to record it. He thought it was a great idea. I got the table set and went out to tell Dad. He was just taking the chicken off the grill, and telling Adam and Marty to go wash their hands so we can eat.
When they came back from washing their hands dad had my dragon chair sitting at the table. He told Adam to grab a seat, and he would help Marty into his chair. Marty looked at him like he was crazy, until he saw the dragon chair. He thought the dragon was cool. He sat in it and then dad buckled him in. Marty asked what that was for, and daddy told him so he stayed in his seat. Then dad put the tray on and the crotch strap was snapped in place. That’s when Marty realized what he was sitting in.
“This is a highchair. Why am I sitting in it, I am not a baby.” Marty said and sounded like he was getting upset.
“Marty calm down. Yes, it is a highchair, but it’s a big kid version. The dragon would scare most toddlers. This one is made for kids your age and older. Remember that I told you how your mom wanted you treated? She thought you should spend plenty of time in the highchair. I got it for Erik because he is on the smaller size and the new table is taller than most, so it makes it easier for him to sit at the table with or without the tray on the chair. If you fuss or try to climb out, I have shoulder straps I can use to keep you in it, if needed. Now let me put your bib on you.” Dad then put a bib on him that said ‘diaper boy’ on it and had pictures of diapers, pacifiers, and bottles on it. He asked Adam and me if we wanted a bib, and we told him we were good without it tonight. Maybe for breakfast if it was pancakes or French toast.
I got the whole thing on video and even a close-up of his wet diaper as the tray was put on, then of the bib when it was put on him. Dinner was good. Marty was left in the chair while we cleared the table and got everything put away. He was getting a little worried or upset and was begging daddy to let him out of the chair. It turns out he needed to go poopy really bad and was afraid he would mess his diaper again. He asked dad if he could use the bathroom. Dad looked at him and said, “Marty, do you need to use the potty to go poopy like a big boy?” Dad had a smile on his face, but Marty was not smiling. He nodded and dad told him he had to say it.
“Yes sir, I need to go poopy on the potty. I don’t want to poop my diapers again. I gotta go really bad.”
Dad helped him out of the chair. He then walked with Marty to the bathroom. It seems Marty has not taken off his own diapers yet, so Dad had to do it for him. He left Marty to do his business and came out to talk to us.
“I think it's time to get you all changed. If anyone else needs to use the potty now is the time to let me know.”
Adam said he was good, but I said I think I need to go. He offered to take of my diaper, but I told him I got it and will meet them in the guest room.
I used Dad’s bathroom, and I brought my soaked diaper with me to the guest room so it could go in the diaper trash can.
I walked in just as Dad was helping Adam off the change table. Marty was standing there, naked, with his hand over his stiffy, and was staring at Adam.
“Marty, you are all boys, so there is no reason to try to cover up. All it does is make people look at you and wonder what you are so embarrassed about. They assume that means you got a tiny wiener. If you don’t try to hide it, everyone will assume you are average or larger and will not bother you about it. Now let's get you on the changing table and get you in a fresh diaper. Adam, can you bring me his bag please?”
Dad put Marty on the changing table, and I started talking to him so he would look at me and not think about his diaper change. Adam gave dad the bag and I saw him get a diaper out, and then a stuffer. He put lotion and cream on Marty and he got even stiffer. I think we are all about the same size. Dad got him diapered up and even gave him a little extra baby powder so he smelled good. He helped him down and then he got me diapered. Marty was looking at my stiffy the whole time. I think he likes it. Once I was done, dad helped me down and he led us out of the room. He wanted the crib to be a surprise tonight.
“Why do you have a diaper changing table, and it's so big?” asked Marty.
“Well Marty, as you just saw, it makes it very easy to change diapers on bigger boys like you 3. We could do it on one of the beds, and I have done that sometimes, but this is easier and keeps everything in one location. It's in the spare bedroom, so it's out of the way, yet easy to get to. I know some parents even change their kids in the living room on the sofa or the floor. I have changed Erik on the sofa, but the floor is not very comfy. It's harder than the grass at the park was the other week when I had to change him there. There is a local person that makes furniture. He made our new dinner table, Erik’s dragon chair, his bunk beds, and the big kid changing table. He does great work at a very good price. I figured it would be easier on Erik this way, as well as just easier overall. So far it seems to make life much easier when it's diaper change time. It seems you liked being on it, and then checking out the other boys as they got their fresh diapers on. Now I have to take care of a few things, so you boys can sit and chat or watch tv for a few minutes. I suggest you talk to see what game we are going to play. I think Uno would be a fun one, but let's see if you have any other ideas.” Daddy said as he was walking us to the family room.
“Marty, do you have your tablet with you?” I asked him.
“Yeah, my mom took it away, but she let me have it this weekend just in case. She said if I wake up early, I can read or play on it for a little while. It's in my bag, I can go get it.”
“We can get it later. Have you ever read stories about boys in diapers online or about boys that have a special friend they like to play with and make each other feel good?”
“No, I am not a good reader. I have been working on it because I want to read the Harry Potter books. My mom has been helping me the last year to get better at it. The worst part is my little brother is almost as good at reading as I am. I just know more words. But he loves to read and does it every day instead of watching lots of TV.” Marty said with a bit of a blush. I can tell he is embarrassed that he is not a good reader.
“We can share some online stories you should read. There are all kinds of them, but I think you will like a lot of the ones we like on WattPad, and I think you will like some of them on Nifty and AO3 too. When we go upstairs later, I can show you some of them and you can save some or download them. I am pretty sure you will like some of these. I bet your brother would like the ones on Wattpad especially. What game should we play? Dad likes Uno, because he has a chance to win, unless we team up against him. We got trivial pursuit too, but it's better with more people.”
We talked it over and agreed to do double deck Uno. We are going to gang up on dad a little bit. Dad called us to the table. My chair was there but the tray was moved. I went and sat on my Dragon Throne. Marty smiled, I think he was worried he would have to sit in it again. I figured I would do it now because I know he will get it for breakfast.
“I will sit on my Dragon Throne, while we play. I am the smallest person here, so it makes sense.” I said and everyone smiled.
Dad gave us all sippy cups while we played. We had our pacifiers and we sucked on them part of the time, but when we were giving each other a hard time we would take it out and set it next to our sippy. It was fun, and even Marty was having fun.
It was almost bedtime, so Dad told us to relax for a little bit. We decided to go to my room and just chill in there. Marty got his tablet and I went and bookmarked some pages for him. I bookmarked almost 15 stories on several different sites for him to check out. Descending the Sibling Ranks, Sleepover Challenges, Ryan’s Regression, Best Friend's Worst Vacation, Cousins Diapers, The Roles Switch, and Boy Scout Lover from Wattpad. Training Pants from the EFMorris site, Across the Road from PZA. From Nifty I suggested. Runaway Boys Life, The Sleepover, The Camping Trip, House of Diapers, Young Innocence, Babysitting Bradley, and James and Jonathan. James and Jonathan in some ways makes me think of you and Owen, I told Marty.
I told Adam which ones I picked, and he thought they were good ones. He said I should have added Young Innocence, Tutoring JJ, Jealous Brother, and Baby Ballerina and the Hockey Hunk, because he likes them a lot. Marty was excited to see the stories. I told him to check them out in order. He asked why and I told him because the ones on Nifty will give you a stiffy and with these thick diapers, it’s hard to rub it and make it feel good. This made Marty blush.
A little bit later daddy called us to the guest bedroom. He already started the sleep music. He had Marty climb into bed. He gave him a sippy cup and put his pacifier in his mouth. We told him goodnight and enjoy the sleep music. He smiled at us. Dad tucked him in and told him to have ‘happy diaper dreams and be a good diaper boy.’ Then he pulled the side of the crib up and it latched in place. Marty’s eyes got huge. He took his paci out of his mouth.
“This is like a crib, but it’s the same size as my bed. I thought they only made them for babies.” He said.
“This is a special needs bed. It's made for boys with all kinds of issues, like Autism, sleepwalking, ADHD, and many more disabilities. It's to keep the kid in bed and safe all night. You should be fine, especially since you are wearing your bathroom. If you have a problem, you can push the blue button. It will beep in my room, and wake me up. Only do it if it’s really important. I will let you out in the morning when breakfast is ready. Now sleep well, and Happy Diaper Dreams.”
Marty forgot his tablet in my room, so I got it and gave it to him. I told him the bed is really comfy, and with the sleep music he will sleep well and have good diaper boy dreams. This made him blush but he said thanks or what sounded kinda like that with his pacifier still in his mouth. Dad led us out of the room, and he closed the door.
Dad led us to my room and had us climb onto my bed. He got us tucked in and said he would be back in a minute with our sippy of juice and water. He was going to bring Marty a bottle with juice in it. Adam and I talked and enjoyed our juice for the next 20 minutes before we decided we were really tired and needed some sleep. We cuddled with each other and fell asleep. Our pacifiers were touching when we fell asleep. Dad got a picture and said it was super cute. We slept all thru the night and had good dreams.
I woke up when I heard Dad lowering the side of the crib. He looked at me and told me to wake up and then come to the kitchen so I could help with breakfast.
We made Blueberry French toast. Adam helped me set the table. Daddy went to get Marty once breakfast was ready. Marty was in the highchair again. Daddy took 3 bibs and put them on us. Mine said Puppy Power, with lots of puppies on it. Adam’s just had pictures of teddy bears and other stuffed animals on it. Marty had the one that says ‘Daddy’s Princess’. We could see each other’s but not our own until after breakfast was done. Dad took before and after pictures of each of us. Marty was in shock when he saw what his bib said. He forgot how much syrup he had spilled on it. Dad sent the picture to Marty’s mom. She replied really quickly and said he looked so cute, and he clearly needed the bib with all the stuff he spilled on it.
After breakfast, we watched some cartoons for a little while. Dad got us all changed into dry diapers. It was 9:30 and I heard Daddy make a phone call. I was pretty sure he was talking to Adam’s mom because I thought I heard him say ‘Stacy’. I was right because Dad came and told us that we were going over to Adam’s house for a little while and to be back after lunch. He said we didn’t need our clothes because it was next door, and I and Adam had gone back and forth in diapers many times. Marty looked like he would cry. Daddy told him not to worry. Lots of kids run around in their undies, and that is what you boys are doing, they are just thicker than most other boys your age, that’s all. He reminded Marty that toddlers and kids his brother's age do this stuff all the time, and since he is the little brother and to be treated like a toddler in many ways, that it was proper. He nodded and I think the only reason he is not crying is because he knows I and Adam will be doing it too, and we are not worried about it.
We went out the front door and then ran next door. Marty tried to run in front of us, but he slipped on the grass and fell on his butt. This caused us to stop and start to laugh. We helped him up and got to Adam’s house. His mom was looking at us with a big smile. I guess dad told her we were on our way.
“Good Morning boys. Come on in, the other boys are watching cartoons, and you can join them for a few minutes. You must be Marty. Nice to meet you young man. Your big brother Owen has told us so much about you.”
The look on Marty’s face was priceless. It was a cross between anger, embarrassment, and fear.
We sat and watched Paw Patrol and talked with Owen and Devon for a little while. Then we went to Adam’s room to hang out and play. We worked on the Lego city we have been building for a while. Then his mom came in to talk to us.
“Boys, I need to talk to Marty for a few minutes. I would like to get to know him. Owen is a little sweetheart, and I have a feeling Marty will be over at one of our houses often. I sent the younger boys outside to play. I think that would be good for you as well. Marty will be out to join you in a few minutes.”
We went out back and played on the swings with Devon and Owen. Owen was so excited because he had a lot of fun doing the sleepover and because Devon wears diapers at night it was even more fun. About 15 minutes later Marty came out. He looked like he had been crying. I asked if he was Okay, and he said yeah. Devon has a Nerf soccer ball, so we all spread out and kicked the ball around to each other. It was fun. It's clear Adam is the best at soccer in our group but Owen did pretty good.
A little while later we got called in to clean up for lunch. Marty saw the highchair and looked at it. He had lunch in the highchair. Owen thought that was perfect. It seems he sat in it for dinner and liked it.
After lunch, we played outside for another hour or two. It was fun, and Owen is really nice and cute. I can tell he and Devon are becoming very good friends.
We came inside and started playing games. For almost 2 hours we played Go Fish, Old Maid, and other card games. It was fun and we all talked and laughed a lot. Even Marty was having a good time. Dad called and wanted us to come back at 4:30. He said Devon and Owen should come then too. Dinner is going to be about 6 pm.
We all walked to my house. We only had our diapers on. We were talking and laughing and didn’t care if anyone saw us. I showed Owen my room. He liked it. Devon wanted to show him the spare bedroom, or the big boy toddler room.
Owen liked the crib and the changing table. He said they were really cool. I told him his little brother slept in the crib last night. Owen said Marty was lucky, he should have a bed like that at home. That made Marty blush. We told Owen about the sleep music. He said Devon had it in his room last night and he really liked it and it helped him fall asleep last night.
Dad called us downstairs so we could play outside while he started the BBQ. When we got outside, I saw our tent was set up. I asked dad about it.
“Boys, I thought you 3 might enjoy having a campout in the backyard. I got some sleeping bags already in there for you guys and I thought you would enjoy it, since the spring weather is so nice right now.”
“Cool, thanks Daddy. I bet it will be a lot of fun. Maybe this summer Owen and Devon can sleep over in a tent too. I bet Jimmy, his brother Bobby, Carl, and his little cousin Conner could come over and we have a big campout in the yard,” I said.
We talked about camping out and stuff like that for a little while we played in my fort and stuff. Soon Adam’s parents showed up. They were talking with daddy at the BBQ. I saw that stuff was being set up on the table we have on the patio. It’s bigger and there is more room for us to eat out here. I was shocked when I saw the highchair Adam’s parents bought. It was put up to the table. A few minutes later my Dragon highchair was at the table too, and so were some booster seats.
Soon the table was set and dad was taking the hamburgers and hot dogs off the grill while calling us to come eat. Marty was put into the normal big kid highchair. He had a bib put on him too. It was sitting next to Adam’s mom. She had Owen sit next to his brother and Devon sat next to him. I sat in my highchair. It was on the other side of the table, and Adam sat next to me. All of us boys got a bib. Owen and Devon thought it was fun. Marty’s bib said “Terrible 2’s” and we all laughed at that, while he blushed.
Adam’s mom had fun with Marty. She helped to feed him some of his food. He was so embarrassed, but he behaved and didn’t complain after he was told that little boys are often fed or helped by adults. He is a little kid right now, so that means he needs some help, or does he want a time-out? He was the most embarrassed when Owen helped to feed him. He did a ‘here comes the airplane’ when he had some baked beans on a spoon. We all wanted to laugh, but we were nice. Dad got it with his phone. He showed me and Adam the video later. We know his mom will love it.
When dinner was done, dad announced it was time for us big boys to get changed into fresh diapers. He offered to have the younger boys help him with the diaper changes, and they were super excited to help. Owen and Devon got to help take off and then put on Marty’s new diaper. They had a lot of fun helping change Marty. They helped my dad when he changed Adam and me, but not as much as they helped with Marty. Dad used Marty as the demo model, so that they could actually learn how and where to use the wipes, and then where to apply lotion, and finally the best way to pull the diaper up and hold it so it’s nice and tight when it’s taped on. They were hands-on and did all the work. It took longer for Marty to get changed than it did for me and Adam combined, and then some. But the little brothers had a lot of fun. It really showed Marty that he is the little brother to Owen for a while, and that means his now big brother can help with or do his diaper changes.
We all went and played in my room for a while. After a little while the grown-ups came to my room to check on us and tell Owen and Devon it was time for them to go back to their home and get them diapered for the night.
“We could get our diapers on here. I know Erik has the same diapers I wear on the shelf above the changing table. Then you can stay a little longer and we can play more Legos,” Devon said.
“Mom, I and Erik can change Devon and Owen if you want. I have changed Devon many times. Erik helped me when we changed him over spring break a few times” Adam said.
“Well, I guess that will work. I know you can do it, I just didn’t want to use up all of Erik’s diapers. But we can always bring more over when he needs them I guess. I think you should teach Marty how to do it, so he knows how to do it in a nice way, like a caring big brother should do it.” Stacy told Adam.
“Ok. We will get them changed, and they can keep helping us with our Lego city.”
“We will be heading home in about 30 minutes. But I think they should get changed now, and then you boys can play more” she said.
Devon was the first into the spare bedroom. The changing table is a little too tall for Adam or me to use. Dad had them stand on the step stool he has next to the table in case Adam needs it to change me or I to change him.
“I think it will be easier if I change you on the bed. So I need you both to take off your shorts and undies and then we can get you guys diapered.” Adam said.
Devon had his shorts and undies off in record time. He laid down ready to get diapered by his brother. He had a stiffy and he was smiling. He really likes his diapers.
Owen got his shorts off, then he took off his paw patrol undies. He laid next to Devon, so his legs were hanging off the bed just like Devon’s were. I changed Owen while Adam changed Devon. We had Marty watch and hand us what we needed. Adam told him why we use wipes, even when they are in undies.
“Mom says that when a boy gets his diapers on, he needs to have his bottom wiped. She says lots of boys don’t wipe good, and it can cause a rash or stuff. So she always wipes our butt crack before she puts a diaper on. She also puts lotion on our butt and crotch. She says it’s good for the skin and prevents rashes. If our butt is red she puts some rash cream on it. When you pull the diaper up and tape it in place, you need to point the stiffy down. She says if we are going to be up for a while and playing or stuff, it can point up, but if it’s right before bed or stuff, then it needs to point down so we don’t pee out the top of the diaper.”
Marty nodded that he understood and he even wiped his brother's bottom. He and Adam compared wipes and both had some brown on them. I bet there were brown stains in their undies too.
Once they were in their diapers we went back to my room and worked on our Lego city. We had a lot of fun and the little boys were very helpful.
About 30 minutes later Adam’s mom comes to my room and tells the little boys it’s time to go. Devon gets up and comes to me and give me a hug.
“Erik thanks for letting us help you on your Lego city. I had a lot of fun. Your so cool.” Devon told me.
Owen hugged me next and said “Yeah, I wish my big brother was as nice as you are. Thanks, I had a lot of fun.”
I was shocked, but it made me feel good. I know lots of boys at school complain about their little brothers being pests and stuff. I know Adam has said it to me a few times, but I wish I had a little brother. It made me feel good that they had fun and thought I was cool. I looked at Marty, and it was the first time I saw him look really sad. I think Owen’s comment hurt him. Maybe he will think about that and be a better big brother when he gets to be the big brother again.
We followed them to the door and said “bye” to them. I noticed they left the high chair, but I didn’t say anything. Dad said we should get whatever we wanted to have in the tent and take it out there. We all got our tablets. I got whiskers and a few other stuffed animals I like, that I know Adam does too. We each got a pillow too. Dad brought out the Bluetooth speaker from his office and put it in the tent. He said I could stream the sleep music from my tablet because it has access to it.
When I put my stuffed animals in the tent I saw Marty look at them kinda funny. I was worried he might tease me, but I remembered what his dad said would happen if he got into trouble. I know that Adam likes my Pikachu stuffy, so I put that on his pillow. I took Mr. Moose and put him on Marty’s pillow. He looked at me, then the moose. He picked it up and realized Mr. Moose is super soft and that is why he is one of my favorites. He started to pet Mr. Moose and I saw him smile. We got the tent all setup. We moved the sleeping bags a little bit. Dad had put them in a U shape, but we moved them so they were next to each other. I am in the middle and I hope Adam will snuggle to me.
“Boys, I thought we could watch a movie and have some popcorn before you come out to the tent, unless you want to do something else,” daddy said.
“A movie sounds fun dad. What do you guys think?” I said.
“Cool, can we have cheesy popcorn?” asked Adam.
“Ok” Marty said softly.
“We can have cheesy popcorn. Marty are you ok? I barely heard you. If you don’t want to watch a movie, speak up.”
“I was not sure if you really wanted me to answer or not. If I am the little brother does it even matter what I say?” Marty said softly.
“Marty, when we ask for people's ideas or opinions, it’s for everyone. Big or little brother it doesn’t matter. I have a big brother and a little brother. I know some big brothers don’t care what their little brothers want or think. In my family, we all had a voice. Granted my older brother got his way more often than I did, but sometimes I just said something different so we didn’t agree. If he picked a movie, I always said something else. This was a way we bugged each other, and we joked about it when we were in high school. I am guessing that you don’t listen to Owen much. Maybe this punishment will help you both be closer and better brothers. I can help you with your communication skills. A skill that is very important in business today is listening. Most people want to talk and not listen. But if you learn to listen and when the person is done, ask any questions, you will be much wiser and a much more sought-after person when it comes to finding a good job. So let's hear your opinion.”
“I just don’t want it to be a little kid movie. That’s all I get to watch at home, and I am tired of the Paw Patrol movie.” Marty said almost in tears. It made me sad to see him hurting. I don’t know why, but I guess we are friends now and I don’t like to see my friends sad. I hugged him and said “We can watch something we all like. Maybe daddy can pick out 2 and then we vote on them to see which one we like the best.” That got Marty to smile.
“Marty, you said you like Harry Potter, why don’t we watch one of them? They are not little kid movies. My little brother likes them but he still gets scared at some parts. He will sit on my mom's lap or even cuddle to me during certain parts. Which one is your favorite?” Adam said.
“I like the first one best. I really like Collin Creevy, but the 2nd one is not great. It’s good, but not great. I think Order of the Phoenix is really good.”
“I think we will watch the first one. We have the extended length edition which has 5 extra minutes in it. We got it at the Goodwill store the other day. Maybe you boys can figure out what the extra scenes are. You can talk about them when you go out to the tent later. Let me get some popcorn going. Erik, can you do some bottles of juice please for you guys?” Dad said.
We all smiled because we all like Harry Potter, and none of us have seen this DVD. I think I have seen it on TV once, because it had some extra scenes in it, like when Harry and Hagrid were on the bus in the city before they got to Diagon Alley.
It was a lot of fun. We found a few that we think are extra scenes. One of them was where there were letters to Harry in eggs when his Aunt was breaking them open to make breakfast. That was funny.
“Ok boys, I think it’s time you head out and get comfy in the tent. I will leave the light on for the back door, and the door will be unlocked in case you need to come in the house. Let's refill your bottles with juice and get some sippy cups of water. That way you don’t spill in the tent. I also have some snacks I figured you might want to take out with you. Make sure to share them” dad said.
We got to the tent and got comfy in it. I started playing the sleep music on my tablet. We are sitting on our sleeping bags, mostly. Marty is on his, I am on mine, and Adam is next to me, on mine. We talked for a while about the movie and then other stuff. Marty said he read some of the stories we told him about. He liked them. He hopes his parents don’t try to turn him into a baby like what happens in some of the stories. We joked maybe his little brother would try to turn him into a baby, like in Sleepover Challenges. We told Marty about Nate and he wants to meet him.
“Marty, I got a serious question to ask you,” I said looking at him.
“Okay, what is it?” he replied with a note of concern in his voice.
“Do you want to be my friend or our friend?” I said and then looked at Adam. He smiled.
“You guys don’t want to be my friends. I was so mean to you and threatened to tell the school that you wear diapers. Why would you want to be friends with me?”
“Because I think you need some friends you can trust. You are much nicer now, and if you stay like this, I think we can be good friends. I like you. I know you are a 5th grader and we are only in 4th grade, but we all understand how each other feels. We keep secrets and support our friends. You said your best friend moved last year, and you think you didn’t try hard to make a new best friend was because it hurt so much when he moved. I don’t think my dad will move. I asked him the other day, and he said he likes our neighborhood and we don’t need a bigger house so no reason to move.” I said.
“Yeah, you are much nicer now. Maybe you should stay in diapers after school and on weekends. I’ve been that way for a while, because of the accidents I had after spring break. But they are comfy and it’s nice to not have to stop watching a movie to go pee. If you stay a nice person like you are now, I think we can be friends. I know Jimmy will be a bit worried, but if you apologize to him and tell him about your punishment I know he will be ok with you then. I don’t know how it feels to lose a parent. I know it hurts when they get divorced because it happened to my cousins and we have talked about it. I think it’s worse when one dies, because with divorce, you still talk to them mostly, and they send you gifts and stuff. I hope you will let Owen be your brother, and your step dad to be your daddy. I think that will help you a lot deep down. I know I love it when my dad spends time with me or tucks me in and stuff like that. He is not home much because of his work, but I know he loves me and he makes sure to show it to Devon and me when he is home. It’s cool he was home this weekend so we could all have a BBQ here,” said Adam.
“I don’t think I have any friends anymore. After my 2 main friends found out about the diapers they have not talked to me since. Even the other 2 who used to hang out with me have not talked to me. Seb has looked at me and smiled a few times, so maybe he still wants to be my friend. He was the one who told me bullying was bad and stuff. I have known him since first grade. He used to play and hang out with Alex and me. I think he might be scared the other guys will tease him if he hangs out or talks to me. Maybe I should call him and try to talk to him. If you will let me, I would like to be your friend. I think Seb will like you guys too. It’s just him, his mom, and his 2 little brothers. So he watches his little brothers after school now so his mom don’t have to pay for daycare. He lives only a few blocks away from here. It’s funny but your house is like in the middle between my house and his house.”
“Do you got his email address? You can email him tonight. I think I have met him a few times when Adam and I ride our bikes around. Is he skinny, with red hair and freckles on his face? A little shorter than you and he had a yellow mountain bike?” I said.
“Yeah, that’s him. He was hoping his new neighbors were cool because they have a nice pool. His old neighbors had several kids and they were nice. I got to swim there a few times. He said the new people moved in a few weeks ago. He knows there are 2 boys but they are older than us, and he is not sure how to talk to them. That is what he told me the last time we talked. It was the Friday before they found out I’m in diapers. We were talking at lunch.”
“Cool, I wonder if that is near where Nate moved to. They just moved a few weeks ago and his new house has a pool and a slide. I saw it last weekend. It was neat and looked like it would be fun this summer.” I said.
“I don’t know what kind of party I am going to have, but my dad says I have to have a birthday party since I am turning 10. I gave him a list of my friends to invite when he does it. Can I add you to the list? You can bring your big brother Owen too. I know Devon will be there and I think Bobby will be there too. He is Jimmy’s little brother. I might have my closest friends sleepover. Would you like to sleep over then too?”
“Really, you want to invite me to be at your birthday party, and to sleep over? I would love to come. I think Owen will like it too. I know he likes you. I think he wishes you were his big brother instead of me.”
“Marty, it’s ok. I know what he said hurt you. But you have been pretty mean to him and did what you could to humiliate him and make his life miserable. He will be mad at you for a while. I would to if I was him. But I know he will forgive you. If you treat him right, show him he is important to you, and that he is a cool little brother, most of the time, you both can be good friends and he will be happy you’re his big bro. You just got to show him you have changed.”
“Yeah, I know sometimes me and my brother argue and fight. We call each other mean names and stuff. But we forgive and say sorry afterwards and we know we are brothers and that I will protect him, because the only one that can pick on Devon, is me.” Adam said.
“Marty, can I ask you something? It might be embarrassing but we are friends so we won't tease you or tell anyone else about it.”
“Okay, what is it?” Marty said in a very unsure voice.
“Your dad told you to make sure to go poopy on the potty and not in your diaper again. So I guess that means you pooped in it. What happened and how did it feel?”
The look on Marty’s face was one of shock. He thought they didn’t hear it when they didn’t ask about it or tease him about it right away.
“Yeah. It happened last weekend. After my so-called friends dumped me and were teasing me. I was upset and I went to my room to be alone. I felt like I needed to use the bathroom, soon, but figured I could hold it until I was changed. I can use the bathroom when I get changed if I need to go #2. I fell asleep. I woke up to my mom telling me it was time for dinner. As I walked I felt like I needed to go really bad. I told my mom and she said if I was a big boy, I could hold it until after dinner when I get my diaper changed. We had dinner and I was able to hold it. I got up from the table and I waddled to the sofa, but as I was going, Owen bumped me and we both fell over. He tripped over our dog, and the 3 of us were on the floor. Owen was laughing because our dog was licking his face. I started to cry because I realized I had pooped my diaper. I guess when I fell I relaxed or did something and I let poop out. Owen said he was sorry and asked if I was ok. I nodded and just sat there. Then he said something stinks. My mom came over to check on us, and she asked me if the smell was me. I was embarrassed and told her it was an accident. She said it happens and she would change me after the table was cleared. When I got up, I ended up pooping more in my diaper so I just relaxed and let it all out. Owen was looking at me in shock and then he smiled. He asked me if I went poopy in my diaper like a baby. I started to cry and just nodded. He said I needed to say it using words, so I told him I went poopy in my diaper. He asked me who goes poopy in their diapers. I said toddlers. He said maybe, but for sure babies. I felt so bad and like a toddler because of it. He then asked me if I was a big diaper baby. I said no, and he said he thinks I am, and the poopy diaper says I am too. Finally, my mom came and she walked me to the bathroom. I had to stand in the bathtub when she took it off and then cleaned me up. When she was done, she said I should take a bath, so she filled the tub and then had me take a bath and she washed me. Halfway thru she called Owen and told him it was bath time and he could take a bath with his baby brother. I was embarrassed that I was now in the bathtub, after my mom took off my poopy diaper and my 6 yr old stepbrother is going to be in the bath with me. My mom said he could wash my hair. I cried myself to sleep that night because the day was so bad. At least the next day Owen didn’t tease me or even talk about my poopy accident.”
“He is a good brother. He teased you a little when it happened but he saw it upset you so he stopped and then didn’t bring it up the next day. He wanted you to be happy. I bet if it had been him, you would have teased him for a long time about it. Think about the difference in how he treats you and how you treat him. Especially now that you are the little brother.” I said and Adam was nodding his head with me.
We talked some more about different things. We decided to look at some stories online. I saw that My Best Friend’s Worst Vacation was just updated on Wattpad. I hope Hudson gets it as bad or worse than Keegan has it. There was a new chapter of Finding a Mentor (Max’s story) on Nifty and AO3, so I had to read it, and I told Adam and Marty about it. I suggested Marty read Boy Scout Lovers on Wattpad, and then Young Innocence on Nifty. We saw a new story called Diaper Cousins and it’s really cool. We showed him some cool stories on DA. Nolan Diapered on the Road, The Training part 1, Ryans Camping Trip, part 1, Good Boy James, and My Brother Gets Diaper Punishment 1. Marty showed us that he had looked at and bookmarked the ones we told him about so he could read them all.
I told Adam I wanted to lie down and read that way. He suggested we take and open his sleeping bag up and lay it out so we both can sleep on it. We can use my sleeping bag like a blanket then. It’s nice but will get chilly tonight, but if we get cold we can use that as an excuse to snuggle more, so I tell him it sounds fun.
We read and talked for a while. I got my pacifier and then gave Marty one. Adam smiled and he grabbed the other one that I had brought and he started sucking on it. I was getting tired so I set my tablet to the side and just got comfy. Adam finished what he was reading a few minutes later and then put his away. Marty was on Nifty reading a story we had suggested and he was enjoying it. He said he was almost done with the chapter, but we could turn the lantern off if we wanted to.
With the light off the tent was dark, but the moon gave off a lot of light. We could hear the sounds of crickets and other things outside. With the sleep music, it was even more relaxing and I fell asleep pretty quick. I slept like a baby, or so they say. :)
Dad came and woke us in the morning. Adam was cuddled into me under the sleeping bag blanket. Marty had moved his bag over next to us and he was only a few inches from me. He was still sucking on his pacifier in his sleep.
“Erik, I am working on breakfast. It will be ready in about 10 minutes, so I need you guys to wake up, and waddle your diapered butts inside. You can have your high chair or you can let Adam have it, it's your call. Marty will be in the other one since Stacy was nice enough to leave it for him to use today.”
“Ok, Daddy I will wake them up and we will be at the table in a few minutes. Thanks for doing the tent. It was fun and we got to talk a lot and Marty is now a friend.”
“Glad to hear it. I thought you boys would enjoy it. This summer you can do this more often if you like. Maybe we will go camping for a week this summer. That could be a lot of fun. Something we need to talk about soon. I better get the pancakes on the griddle.” Daddy said, and went back inside.
I woke up Adam and then Marty. We waddled inside. I had asked Adam where he wanted to sit. He said he will have the highchair for dinner, tonight at home, so he would like a normal chair. I was fine with that because I like my dragon throne.
Dad helped Marty into the highchair, while I climbed into mine. We all had bibs, which by the time we were done eating our pancakes, had a lot of syrup and stuff on them. Dad even fed Marty a few times. He did “Here comes the choo choo”. It was so cute and kinda funny. I got it all recorded with daddy's phone. Dad got some pictures of us and of Marty for his mom. Including one of him that showed how wet his diaper was and how he could not close his legs.
After we helped with the cleanup, dad said it was potty time and then a fresh diaper. All 3 of us needed to go poopy, so it was good. Dad put me and Adam into one of our medium-thickness Smart Core daytime diapers, and Marty was in the thick night diaper. I found out his mom only packed those diapers for him. So if he had to stay the night and go to school from our house, he would be in a very thick diaper for school.
We watched cartoons for a while, then went and played outside. We had lunch and it was Marty and me in the high chairs again. Adam did the “Here comes the Airplane” to Marty a few times. We were laughing, and even Marty was laughing.
Adam had to go home not long after lunch. I needed to get changed then because I was really wet. Daddy put me in a little kid's diaper. I know it’s a Luvs because it has Paw Patrol on it. Marty said it’s just like the ones his brother has. Now it was Marty and me, so we played in my room. We talked and laughed and were becoming better friends. Not much before dinner time, I heard the doorbell and then Daddy talking to someone. I told Marty I thought his mom was here. He smiled and we went to check.
It was his mommy and stepdaddy. They were talking to my dad and looking at stuff on his phone. I was pretty sure they were the videos of Marty and some of the pictures too. We sat and waited for them. His mom said Hi to me and asked me how I was. I told her good. She asked me how Marty was, and I told her he was good. We are now officially friends and he is invited whenever I do my birthday party and for the sleepover afterwards. I said Owen is cool too, and he can come to the party. She smiled at that. She asked if she could see my big kid's crib. I took her to see the spare bedroom and my room.
“Wow, that big kid crib or special needs bed is nice. Your dad says that is where you are sleeping most of the time. Do you like it?”
“I do now. I was not sure for the first few days, but I got used to it and now it’s fine. Daddy set it up so I can charge my tablet and he has speakers in it for music and especially the sleep music. I can plug headphones in if I want to do that. He did it for my bunk beds too. I think Marty liked sleeping in the crib. This is the big kid changing table. It helps daddy a lot. But it's too tall for us to use when we change each other, so we do that on the bed. Let me show you my cool bunk beds. The bottom bunk is a special needs bed, and the top is normal. But when I was over at my friend Nate's house, his new bunk bed has the crib sides and stuff on both the top and bottom bunk. These were his before they moved and he got a bigger bed. Owen liked the crib too. Maybe you should get them bunk bed cribs on the top and bottom. Another friend of mine has bunk beds. He and his brother wanted bunk beds so they could share a room, and then the other room is like a playroom. They got the PS4 in it and lots of movies to watch and they got desks to do their homework and that kind of stuff. His brother is in kindergarten, but they are sharing a room and it works pretty good.”
“Thanks for all the info Erik. I will be talking to your dad more and I might want to ask your opinion on a few things. I have a favor to ask. Don’t tell Marty or Owen what we talk about. Can you do that for me?”
“Sure, I can do that. Marty admitted he thinks he was jealous of Owen for his diapers and the extra love and attention he got when he was changed and stuff. I think he really wants to be a good big brother now. I think him being the little brother is helping him a lot. Now he has the diapers, love, and attention he was craving and jealous of. We joked and said maybe he should keep wearing them after school, and on weekends for a longer time because he was a lot nicer now. I think he even likes the highchair now. He doesn’t like it much when someone else feeds him or does the choo choo train, but he was smiling at lunch when he was in the high chair next to mine.”
She smiled and then I showed her my room and my bunk beds. She said they were very nice. She took pictures of them and the crib and said she had to talk stuff over with their dad and see what he thought was best for the boys. She asked me some more questions and I answered them. She is really nice and I know she loves Marty and Owen.
We walked with them next door to get Owen. Dad had put Marty’s clothes in his bag, that way he would be in just his diaper when he went home. Dad had the high chair and was carrying it so Adam would have it tonight to sit in for dinner. The grown-ups talked for a while and so we sat and watched the movie they were watching. It was the Scooby Doo movie. It was funny.
Daddy and I walked home a little later and Dad made dinner. He double-checked my homework and said it looked good. After dinner, I took my bath, and then Daddy got me changed into my night diaper. We watched TV for a while and I enjoyed sitting on Daddy’s lap. Later Daddy carried me to the crib and tucked me in. He has not carried me like that for years, but it felt nice to be held and carried by Daddy. I was tired and I fell asleep quickly. My birthday is about 2 weeks away, and I don’t know what kind of party I should have. I think a swimming party would be cool, especially if we did it at Jimmy or Nate's house. A diaper party or at least a diaper sleepover would be cool. I don’t know if they all would wear a diaper to the party, but I guess Daddy or Aunt Stacy could talk to them and explain why, and it’s a way to show support for me as I adjust and deal with these changes and try not to let the stress get any worse.
End Chapter 7
Here are some bonus links to check out. Enjoy the diaper boys!
https://d.abdlstories.club/t/i-am-not-a-baby-a-bedwetters-story/10810
https://d.abdlstories.club/t/covid-kids/11023
https://d.abdlstories.club/tag/tobys-journey
https://d.abdlstories.club/t/billys-fault-part-1-11-end/9116
https://www.wattpad.com/story/333249318-from-job-interview-to-baby-a-daycare-story Summer Job goes Askew
https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showpart;idp=6875 Sleepover with Jimmy
https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showpart;idp=6989 Escape from there
https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showitem;id=6987;cell=3198 Explorations and Expansions
https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showpart;idp=6983 Foster Friends
https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showpart;idp=7131 Dr Appointment
https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showpart;idp=7061 Ages and Stages
https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showpart;idp=7059 Andrews story
https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showitem;id=9139 Jon the begining
https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showpart;idp=9533 Treat for Davids Bday
https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showpart;idp=17894 Best Buddies
https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showitem;id=9225;cell=3198 Adams Christmas
https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showpart;idp=7055 Baby Brother
https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showpart;idp=7013 Summer of 1999
https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showitem;id=9231 Adams bedwetter problem solved
https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showpart;idp=7038 Big Baby
https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showpart;idp=7034 a boy in diapers
https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showpart;idp=7013 Diapered Summer of 1999
https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showpart;idp=6820 Diapered at the Cottage
https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showpart;idp=7005 Diapers Down Stairs
https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showpart;idp=10718 Diapers, Footy Pjs and bib snowpants
https://en.zity.biz/index.php?mx=docs;ox=showpart;idp=6991 Double diapers
https://d.abdlstories.club/t/alex-and-caleb-in-diaper-detention/8870
https://d.abdlstories.club/t/from-babysitter-to-babysitted-ch1/5290
https://d.abdlstories.club/t/joe%E2%80%99s-story-part-1-15/8590
https://d.abdlstories.club/t/tommy%E2%80%99s-tantrums/8745
https://d.abdlstories.club/t/a-new-school/6365
Chapter 8: Making Mommy Proud
Chapter Text
Lemons to Lemonade 8
From the Previous Chapter:
Daddy and I walked home a little later and Dad made dinner. He double-checked my homework and said it looked good. After dinner, I took my bath then Daddy changed me into my night diaper. We watched TV for a while. I enjoyed sitting on Daddy’s lap. Later Daddy carried me to the crib and tucked me in. He has not carried me like that for years, but it felt nice to be held and carried by Daddy. I was tired and I fell asleep quickly. My birthday is about 2 weeks away, and I don’t know what kind of party I should have. I think a swimming party would be cool, especially if we did it at Jimmy or Nate's house. A diaper party or at least a diaper sleepover would be cool. I don’t know if they all would wear a diaper to the party, but I guess Daddy or Aunt Stacy could talk to them and explain why, and it’s a way to show support for me as I adjust and deal with these changes and try not to let the stress get any worse.
Chapter 8: Making Mommy Proud
The next week went well, with no problems at school. In fact, Marty sat with us at lunch a few times. He has apologized to Jimmy and Carl. He told them about his punishment and that he has learned his lesson and will never bully or tease anyone again. I had told Jimmy and Carl about the sleepover and stuff on Monday. They said if he apologized, they would accept it and start over on a fresh slate.
Tuesday was the first day he had lunch with us. I saw him on Monday sitting alone when he had lunch, he looked sad and lonely. I felt bad. On Tuesday I saw him in line ahead of us. I had Adam hold my spot in line while I went and told Marty to sit with us. He looked at me weirdly. I said, “Please sit and have lunch with us.” He smiled a little and did.
We had lunch and talked. When Marty was done eating, he stood up so he could go dump his tray and put it in the dirty dishes window. The principal saw him standing next to us. I guess he thought Marty was picking on us or something. He came over and he sounded upset.
“Marty, what are you doing bugging these boys? I thought I made it very clear that you were to not bother them anymore.”
Marty was scared. He actually wet his diaper a little because of it. He felt the warmth and that made him blush a little. He wanted to say something, but when he tried, nothing came out. His brain went blank, and fear took over. He saw his Mom spanking him again, and that almost caused him to start crying.
“Sir, I invited him to eat with us. He just finished and was getting rid of his tray. It’s okay, we are friends now.” I said.
“Yeah, Marty is our friend. He apologized again and it’s all good. Please don’t be mad at him. Erik asked him to sit with us today.” Adam said.
The principal was shocked. He didn’t think the boys would take Marty as a friend. It just shows how kind they are and how big their heart is.
“Yesterday, I saw Marty sitting alone at the front table. He looked sad. I felt bad for him, so I thought it would be good if he sat with us now that he is a friend. Afterall, he slept over at my house this weekend.” I said to the principal.
“I’m sorry boys. I jumped to an assumption, and I was wrong. Marty, I am sorry for putting you on the spot. Normally bullies don’t change, and they find a way to harass anyone who has gotten them in trouble. I assumed you were doing that. I see you have changed and are trying to be a good boy. I am proud of you for that. You boys have a good day.”
The lunchroom around us had frozen when the principal raised his voice to Marty. Once he was talking normally, everyone realized no one was in trouble so they went back to eating.
Marty put his used tray in the window slot. He came back to us.
“Thanks guys. I thought I was going to get it. All I could think of was my mom being sad and upset again and then her spanking me. I hated that I made her cry because she was so upset at what I did.” Marty said with a tone of sadness in his voice.
“Friends help and stick up for each other. Stay with us and you will go places. Where I don’t know, but somewhere.” Adam said and then laughed. We all started laughing.
The rest of the week was pretty normal, until Friday.
We were having lunch and Marty was with us. He only goes to the nurse sometimes, to get changed at lunch. I go every day after I eat.
Marty’s old friends walked by us and started teasing Marty and the rest of us. They didn’t know the principal was watching. All 3 of them were there, but only 2 were saying anything. Then his other friend said something to them. “guys, this is crazy. Let's go do something fun.” Said Seb
“Keep up your wimpy attitude and we will dump you like we did with Big Baby Marty,” Paul said.
“Paul, why don’t you guys go pick on someone with the same IQ that you have? I suggest you try the pre-school down the street, you might find some with that low of an IQ and the same grasp on communication skills.” I said, which got a lot of laughs from our table and the others that heard it.
“Marty should be in preschool, he is just a big baby,” was Paul’s reply.
“Guys, I am fed up with the bulling. You are so full of hate and anger; I can’t stand being around you anymore. You think you are funny or cool, but you're just being mean and stupid. After all, how many kids flunk 1st grade, like you did Paul? You’re 12 years old and pick on 1st and 2nd graders. That’s just wrong. They are like half your age, smarter and nicer than you will ever be. I would rather have no friends than have you 2 bullies as so-called friends.” Seb said and then stepped away. He turned his back to them and walked to a table in the corner.
“You are a loser and a wimp. We don’t need you.” Was the reply Paul gave Seb as he walked away from them.
“Boys, I think you should come with me to my office so we can have a little talk, and then when your parents arrive, we can have a longer talk.” Said the principal as he walked up to the bullies. He had heard and seen enough that he was able to suspend them pending a review hearing to see if they should be expelled from our school and be banned from all schools in the district.
I saw Seb sitting at the same table Marty was at on Monday. It’s where the kids with no friends end up sitting. It’s kinda sad.
“Guys, I will be right back.” I said as I got up from the table and my lunch. I walked over to Seb.
“Hi, it’s Seb, right. I’ve seen you a few times when I am out riding my bike. You got that cool yellow mountain bike, right,” I said. as I stood next to him.
“Yeah, your Erik. I’m sorry about your mom. It’s just me, my mom, and my little brothers. I don’t know what we would do without her.”
“Thanks. Why sit over here all alone. You can sit with me and my friends. If you don’t mind sitting with some 4th graders and a 5th grader. Besides, I am sure Marty would like to talk to you.”
“Are you sure. Most people don’t want me around because of Paul and stuff. I hung out with Marty, but then Paul got Marty to start being a bully and stuff. If you are sure your friends won’t mind, I would like that.”
“They won’t mind. We all liked your comment about him flunking 1st grade. It was perfect after I did the preschool one.” I said with a giggle.
“Yeah, that was good. I had to try hard to not burst out laughing. I hope Marty will still be my friend. I feel bad about what they did and stuff, but I was afraid of them. They had been talking about beating him up. I told them if they did that, I would tell on them. They got really mad about that.”
We walked back to the table where my friends and I normally sit. They made space and he sat across from Marty.
“Marty, I’m sorry. I should have stuck by your side when they found out about your stuff. I was scared because you know how messed up Paul is, and he was talking about beating you up. I told him I would tell on them if they did that, and I wouldn’t help them. I would have attacked them if they tried to hurt you. We have been friends for a long time, and I threw that away. I’m sorry. I hope you can forgive me, and we can still be friends. I read your email and I wanted to reply, but when I wrote it, it just didn’t make sense. I wanted to tell you in person that I am Sorry, and I miss my best friend.”
“I forgive you. I saw you looking at me last week and this week. You smiled at me yesterday in the hall, so I thought that meant we were still friends. Since Alex left, I haven’t been a good friend. I have done a bunch of dumb stuff, like being a bully. I was just afraid to have another really good friend and get hurt when he leaves. It hurt like it did when my dad walked out and left us.” Marty said as he held back tears.
“Enough mushy stuff.” I said, this got a laugh from everyone.
“Maybe we can all hang out together this weekend. We could all go for a bike ride or something.”
“That would be cool.” Everyone said.
“Marty, can you call me after school? I have got to watch my brothers, but if you want to come over, we can talk and stuff. We can play on my PS4. I know it’s not as good as the PS5, but it’s still fun.” Seb said.
“Cool, you got a PS4. That’s way nicer than my PS3. Maybe I can get a better one for my birthday. But I don’t play it as much anymore, except maybe when we do sleepovers or have rainstorms.” I said. This got a smile from Seb and Adam.
The rest of the day went well. A few kids came and told me they liked how I put Paul in his place and stuff.
The weekend was pretty boring. It was raining, so we couldn’t go bike riding. We tried but were told we could get sick and since summer is close, we would have plenty of time to ride around. Whoever says it never rains in California, has never lived here. We had a huge storm. Lots of rain, wind, and even hail. It was so chilly that I wore my 1-piece sleeper pajamas. I have several pairs. I wear them all winter and part of the fall normally. They are really soft and warm. Some have the zipper in the front, and 2 have it in the back. They are great for stormy or cold days because I can wear them all weekend and be warm and cozy. They hide my diaper pretty good when it’s dry. When it’s super soggy, you can tell I am diapered, but not as much as with other pajamas. One pair even has footies on it.
On Saturday night, we lost power while daddy and I were in his chair watching Cars. It’s one of my favorite movies. I could watch it every week and be happy. He got a candle, and we used it so we could see. After a few minutes daddy got me 2 sippy cups, one water and one apple juice. He suggested I head up and read in bed. I went to my bedroom. I liked the glow in the dark stars on the bottom of the bunk bed. I wanted to sleep in that bed tonight, because of the storm. Daddy tucked me in and asked me why this crib tonight. I told him the stars and being in my room just felt safer with the big storm. He smiled and gave me a hug and a kiss on my forehead.
“Sleep well Erik. I wish you Happy Diaper Boy Dreams tonight. I love you son.”
“Thanks daddy. I love you too.”
I could use my tablet, but only for stuff that was on it, because we had no internet. I was able to read some of the stories I had downloaded. I found an older story on Nifty called The Three Needs. It’s a cool, and sad story. It’s about 2 people who don’t want people around them because they have been hurt and laughed at too many times, but these 2 seem to trust each other, and they bring out the best of each other when they are together. We are in such a rich country, why do we have people, especially kids that are starving? We see commercials about feeding the kids in Africa. That’s nice, but maybe we should start to fix the problems we have here, before we go fix them for someone else.
It made me think about one of my classmates. He is normally pretty dirty and smelly. He wears the same clothes all week. His shoes have holes in them. He eats lunch so he is getting food that way, but what about when school is out? He is really skinny. I know I am skinny and small for my age. He is skinnier than me. I know he would fit the size 6 diapers I wear to school. He sits at the end of the same table where Marty was sitting and where Seb went to sit. I don’t think he has any friends. I remember seeing him last year, but I think it was after winter break. Maybe I can do something to help him. I will talk to Adam and see what he thinks, and maybe ask daddy.
I could hear the wind as it went from slow to really fast. The sleep music helped me sleep and the storm noises didn’t bother me this time. Normally I have bad dreams when it’s a bad storm. I slept all night with no bad dreams.
Adam came over on Sunday. It was still raining, but not heavy like it did on Saturday.
We had fun playing Legos and stuff. The power was back on, so it was like a normal day, except it was a cold damp day and it was raining. I was still in my yellow Pikachu sleeper. Dad changed me after breakfast, but I wanted to keep my warm sleeper on. He told me that was fine. I have 2 pairs of slippers. One is Pikachu, and the other looks like moose.
“Adam, did you look at the stories I sent you on Friday?” I asked.
‘Yeah, I looked at them. I downloaded some and bookmarked the others. The new good ones on Wattpad, I added them to my reader list, so I can check them out later. Why? Is one weird or something?”
“No, they are good stories. Some of the ones on Wattpad just got updated, like The Toddler Life. A new one called The Training Pants is wicked. It’s from another site, but someone posted it to WP now. I checked out the original site and it’s got some cool stories on it. I know a few people I would like to give 2 or maybe all 3 of the training pants to, and the pacifier to a few of them too. I hope Diaper Cousins gets updated soon, it’s another fun story. I like a cool story about best friends and what can go wrong on vacation, Best Friends Worst Vacation. But some of the other cool diaper boy stories got deleted. I hate how Wattpad is censoring people. That’s stupid and Un-American.”
“Oh, that makes me want to read that one right away. I was reading The Boy That Stole My Heart. It’s a good but sad story. That author does a great job. It made me cry at parts of it. I have been reading Trailer Trash. It’s a great story but it will also make you cry at times, but you will get excited a lot reading it. Every time I see an update to it, I have to read it right away!” Adam said.
“Erik, did you see the new folders of Diaper Boy Pictures on the IMG website? Some of them are super cool.”
“Adam, the story The Three Needs got me thinking. It has to do with love, but also a young boy is homeless, and starving. He has to steal food to survive, but he feels bad about it and promises to pay them back for it. It’s very touching. The way the boy was described reminded me of that boy who is wearing the same clothes all week, and he kind of smells like pee all the time. I thought maybe I or we could talk to him and try to be his friend. I can tell he don’t got none. I know I can’t help everyone, but if I can help someone right here in front of us, where it can make a difference, especially in a kid's life, I think it is worth it. Besides, if he needs a bath, he can take a shower at my house, and we could even wash his clothes while we played Legos or Spyro. Yeah, I check that site every day. I learned that the albums there are like stories on Wattpad. Here one day and gone the next, so save them when you can.”
“Erik, if you want to do that, I will back you up. I don’t think he would be violent or anything. He is kinda shy from what I have seen and heard. But you are smaller than him, so maybe he will trust you and become our friend. I think his name is Cooper, but I heard the teacher call him Coop. He is a third grader but in the split 3rd-4th grade class.” Adam said to me.
“Ok, I want to do it on Monday at lunch. I would do it at recess, but I don’t normally see him then. I wonder if he goes to the library to hide out?”
“I think he does. Lunchtime is great because we know where he will be. At least to eat lunch.”
“I might bring my lunch on Monday. If you see me sitting at the other table, its ok. Just look my way to make sure I don’t scare him off. Ok?”
“Good idea. Are you going to bring something for him to eat if he is hungry?”
“Yeah, I think I will bring 2 PB&J sandwiches, some fruit, juice boxes, and maybe some chips or cookies.”
We talked some more. My birthday is coming fast, and I have no idea what dad has planned. No one will tell me anything about it. We worked on the Lego future city we are building. It’s like a city from Star Wars or something like that. The last Cub Scout meeting is this week. We are planning to go. I enjoyed cub scouts, and it was fun when we went back after I missed so much of it.
Monday started off pretty normal. I had all my homework done and in my notebook. I packed my lunch. This shocked Daddy because I did it all myself. I even got the insolated lunch bag we have and put everything in it.
“Erik, I am a bit surprised you are packing a lunch today. Is it something that terrible they are serving? Are you not getting enough food at school? Is that why you packed so much?”
“Daddy, it’s not like that. There is a boy at school. He is in 3rd grade, I think. He is small, but not as small as me. He has no friends, is dirty, wears the same clothes all week, shoes have holes in them, and he smells of pee most of the time. He is super skinny, and he always eats whatever they put on his tray. Even when they do brussel spouts and squash, yucky. I’m glad they only do those about once every 3 or 4 months. I am going to offer him a PB&J, and some fruit and juice box. If I can get a few cookies, I will share them with him and Adam. Could you get me a few please Daddy?”
“Erik, that is very sweet of you. I will get the Oreos down and you can take 6, that is 2 each. I am very proud of you. I know you mom is too,” dad said as he pulled me into a big hug.
I got lunch all packed, and even added a fruit roll up so I have a snack at 1st recess.
Class was boring. We have a substitute teacher. He seems nice, but I can tell he likes science and math, but not spelling, writing, or our assigned reading. He spent twice as long on science than we normally have. That was the only good part of the day, until lunch.
I saw Coop towards the front of the line. Either he runs here, or they get out a little bit before we do. I went and sat down at the far table. The loners or losers table a lot of people call it. Most of the people that sit at that table sit in the exact same place every time. I decided to sit next to where Coop sits and where I can still see Adam. I started taking out my lunch and the extras.
Coop walked to the table and froze when he saw me sitting next to where he normally sits. I looked up at him and smiled. I think that showed I was not a danger because he started walking again and sat in his normal seat. I see his tray has the ‘beef stew”, but us kids call it beef surprise. If you find a piece of beef, bigger than a quarter and not mostly fat, we say “Here’s the Beef” and everyone laughs. It’s ok, but not one of my favorites for sure. It’s served with some mixed veggies and bread.
“Hi. I’m Erik. Your Coop right. I noticed you always are eating alone. I thought maybe you could use another friend and someone to talk to. We could hang out after school and this summer. I made my lunch today, and I think I made too much. Will you eat some of it with me? I hate wasting food. Do you like PB&J sandwiches? How about sliced Apples or Oranges? I got milk and cookies to, for the dessert.”
“Hi. Yeah I’m Coop. You’re a 4th grader, why would you want to hang out with a 3rd grader like me?”
“It’s a long story, but I was reading an online story the other day, and it made me think of you. Then I remembered some of the stuff my mom told me before she was killed. She said we need to help those in front of us because we have an intertwined karma. I don’t care if you are a 3rd grader or if you were a 1st grader. My friends have little brothers and some of them are in kindergarten and 1st grade. We all play and do stuff together. You’re taller than me, so why does grade matter?”
Coop looked at me and I could tell he was thinking about what I said. I could tell he had a question.
“Coop, I am not trying to trick you. I told my best friend Adam what I was thinking about doing and he said he had my back and agreed it was a good idea. I talked to my dad about it this morning and he said he was proud of me and knew my mom in heaven would be too. I have my secrets and as you get to know me, you will learn about it, especially if you sleepover and we hang out a lot. I try not to judge anyone. We are all different and special. Being normal is boring. If you can honestly say you have many friends and don’t need a real friend who has your back and will help you when you need it, tell me and I will walk away if that is what you want.”
Coop looked at me. He was trying to figure me out. He was also looking at the PB&J sandwiches I had sitting on the table.
“You promise you are not doing this so you or your friends can tease or pick on me? You won’t beat me up or anything like that? You won’t call me names like everyone else does. I hate being called stinking, a bum, loser, and stuff like that.” he said with some worry in his voice.
“I promise. I and my friends will not hurt, tease, or pick on you.”
“Okay. I will trust you. It would be nice to have a friend or someone to talk to and stuff. It’s lonely when it's just me most of the time. I read a lot so I can pretend or feel like I am somewhere else. Are you serious about letting me share your lunch? It looks a lot better than the school lunch. But I always eat it, because it’s the one meal I know I will get each day, or at least on school days.”
“Sure, I made these so we could share them, and so I knew you were not hungry. I have never really been hungry for a day, and I am thankful for that. But I know too many kids that don’t get regular meals or good food. I think I am the type of friend who helps his friends. So let me help you.” I said as I handed him a PB&J sandwich. I had some of the sliced oranges I packed.
We talked a little, while he was enjoying the sandwich. Adam kept looking over at us. He had a smile when he saw Coop was eating one of the sandwiches. He came over to the table after he was done eating. The others all looked at me and smiled before they left. I bet Adam told them what I was doing.
“Coop, this is my bestest friend, Adam. He is really nice and has a little brother who is pretty cool too. He won’t hurt or tease you; I promise. He is 9 like me, but my Birthday is in a few days. His is right after school gets out.”
“Hi. I’m Coop. I’m 9 too. My birthday was in January. Why do you want to be my friend?”
“Coop, I have known Erik since we moved here. We are best friends and more. I can’t describe it, but we are closer than brothers. He told me what he was thinking and feeling. I could tell it was important to him, and I thought it was a cool idea. I told him I would help and support you guys in anyway I can. We can never have too many good friends. When Erik’s mom died from the drunk driver, Erik wouldn’t talk to anyone, not even me. He wouldn’t let me talk or come see him. I thought he was going to die because he didn’t want to live. I was scared and I hurt a lot. I knew I needed to help him and remind him I was there for him. I went to talk to him after about 2 weeks of him not wanting to talk or see anyone. His dad told me he didn’t want to see anyone. I told him I think he needs to see me. Besides we are like brothers and that means we help each other when the other is down or hurting. I went to his room. I knocked and then walked in. He looked so sad and weak. He said he didn’t want to play or talk. I told him he had to listen; I would talk. I told him how I felt, how worried I was, and lots more. He finally started to talk to me. I knew a little how he felt because I was like that when I lost my dog last year. But losing your mommy is a lot worse. He helped me be happy again, and I knew I had to do that for him. If he says you’re a cool person and a friend, that means a lot, and I trust his judgment.”
“Wow, I didn’t know that. I’m sorry about your mommy. It's just me and my mom and her boyfriends. It would be nice to have friends to talk to and stuff. I can’t really have friends over at my place, but I can go to your house if you are ok with that. I know my clothes are old and stuff, but it’s what I have.”
“I don’t care what clothes you have or what you wear. My dad reminded me and some of my friends, that it's not the clothes that make the person, it’s the person that makes the clothes cool. Just like it doesn’t matter what kind of undies we wear. It’s no one's business, and undies are undies.” I explained.
“Yeah, my parents don’t get me or my brother the fancy stuff. We even get stuff from the thrift stores. Some of it’s really cool. I got a shirt from Alaska, but I have never been there, and sometimes they have Legos. I have gotten at least 2 totes full of Legos over the last couple of years from thrift stores.” Adam said.
“My dad and I were at some of the thrift stores last week. We found some cool stuff, and I got a cool Star Wars shirt, and a few DVDs.”
“Cool, I thought I was the only kid here that wore clothes from the thrift shops. My mom goes there to get my stuff before she goes to the mall to get her clothes and stuff. I got a cool Pokemon shirt and a Pikachu hoodie. They had a Sonic hoodie, but it was size 5 and a little too small.”
I let Coop eat both sandwiches and gave him the apple too. We each had a juice box while we ate. I shared the cookies with Coop and Adam. It felt nice to help a person and to see him smile.
“Where do you normally go when you are done eating? We hang out by the big tree or the bench by the swings. I have to go to the nurse and get my medicine before I go out there.”
“Are you sick?” Coop asked.
“No, it’s stuff to help me not be so sad, and upset, and deal with stuff better after I lost my mom. It only takes a few minutes to get it. Sometimes Adam waits on the benches by the office for me. If you want, both of you can wait there.”
“Really, you will let me wait with you guys. Cool. I normally go to the library after I eat. No one can tease or pick on me there. The librarian is nice, and she keeps an eye out to make sure no one is bugging me too.”
We cleaned up our area, and Coop put his lunch tray in the slot. The 3 of us went toward the nurse's office. I was not sure if Adam was wearing or not, but I didn’t think he was wearing them to school, except on Fridays sometimes because it helps him focus on tests better. It helps me too I can tell. I went in to get changed while Adam talked to Coop to get to know him better. I was back out in a few minutes.
“Well let’s head to the tree. We can introduce you to some of our other friends. They won’t pick on you, so don’t worry.”
We got to the tree, and I introduced Coop to everyone. He saw Marty and got worried a little. I could tell.
“Coop, Marty won’t bully, tease, or pick on you. He was hurting because he lost his best friend last year, and his dad before that. He is now one of our friends and even slept over at my house the other week.”
Marty could see the fear in Coop’s eyes. He looked at me and I smiled and tried to suggest he talk to him. It took a few seconds, but he figured it out.
“Hi Coop. I’m Marty. I know I and my so-called friends used to tease you. I’m sorry about that. I have learned a lot in the last few weeks, and I am a better person now. I won’t tease you. If Paul tries to tease any of my friends, he will have to deal with me first.”
“Hi Marty. Okay. I understand. I forgive you, as long as you won’t do it anymore because it hurts a lot when people tease me and stuff.”
We all talked for a bit. I found out where Coop lives. He lives in some apartments a few blocks from the school. He walks or rides his bike to school. His mom is not home often when he gets home and if she is, she tells him to do his schoolwork, in his room. I asked if he wanted to come over to my house. He smiled and said sure.
After school was done, we went to my house. Adam went home for a few minutes, so his mom knew where he was, and to drop off his backpack, since we didn’t have homework. He rushed back to my house because I told him I wanted him there when Coop saw my special chair and my room. Coop and I were putting our bikes in the garage when Adam came back.
“Coop, I am going to trust you with a really big secret. But I need you to promise and cross your heart that you won’t tell anyone about this, especially other kids or anyone at school. It’s not like I live in a cage or anything like that. It’s some stuff that my daddy got me to help me deal with the stress and emotional issues of losing my mommy. He got some of it from a person he knows that had the same thing happen about 5 years ago, and his son was my age then. He is 14 now and a friend. The therapist I see said it should help me as I go through this tough time.”
“Ok, this is kinda weird, but I promise I won’t tell anyone, especially other kids or anyone at school.”
“I also want to ask you a few personal questions. I am not trying to be mean or rude. I am trying to be helpful. But I will show you part of my secret first so you can trust me even more.”
We walked into the house and went to the kitchen. I showed him my chair.
“Wow, you got a dragon chair. That looks so cool. It looks like a booster seat. But with how tall the table is, I would need a booster to sit at it,” said Coop.
I showed him the tray, but all he saw was the map on it. I figured he would need to see it in action to figure it out.
“Coop, you said at lunch people tease you and call you names, like stinky and bum. I am not trying to be mean, but you do smell a little. Mostly you smell like pee. Do you have accidents during the day, or is it just at night? If you want, we can wash your clothes here, so they are clean for you to wear to school the rest of the week.”
Coop was trying hard to hold back his tears. I saw that so I hugged him. He was not expecting that and after a few seconds, he relaxed and hugged me back. Adam joined in so we had a 3-way going.
“If you have accidents or wet the bed, it’s no big deal. Several of my friends are bedwetters, and I have accidents a lot too. The doctor told me that about 10 % of all kids between the ages of 10-11, so like 5th graders, wet the bed regularly, so like 4 or more times a week. He said that it's about 74-78 % boys and 22-26 % girls, overall. I do laundry several times a week because I don’t want my stuff to smell like pee. When you are here, we can wash your stuff if you want. We’re friends, and friends help each other.”
“You promise you won’t tell. I wet the bed all the time. I have some accidents when I am watching TV or reading. I get all comfy and relaxed, and then I kinda feel like I need to pee, but then I just go. My mom and her boyfriends are always upset about it. I get spanked if I have an accident during the day, and sometimes when I have one at night. Her old boyfriend called me lazy and stuff, and he spanked me whenever I had an accident, even in my sleep. I hated him. The new one is not too bad. But when I am in his car, he makes me sit on a towel, on top of a plastic trash bag. I don’t get to bathe or shower much. Normally it’s cold water if I can take one because they say hot water is too expensive to waste on me,” Coop told us as he started to cry. I hugged him more and told him softly it was ok. He is safe here and we will help him.
“Coop, would you like to take a hot bath or shower? We can wash your clothes too. I am sure I got something that will fit you. You are a little taller, but I think we are both about the same waist size because of how skinny we are. I am sure you will fit my special undies too.”
“I won’t use much hot water, but if I could it would be nice. You will really wash my clothes? That would be awesome. My mom washed these 2 weeks ago, and the other set I have she forgot to wash, and they have been in the basket for 3 weeks. I don’t care if it’s a bath or shower.” Coop said excitedly.
“Let’s go upstairs. You can use my bathroom. I need to change out of my school clothes anyway. We can play Legos, watch TV, or talk after you get your shower. Follow me upstairs” I said as I led the way to my room.
I showed Coop the bathroom and got him a towel. He saw my apple shampoo, and I told him he could use it or the watermelon one. I told him once he was in the shower, I would get his clothes and put them in the washing machine. I said I had a few things I needed to wash too, so it was no big deal. I lied and hate lying, but I didn’t want him to feel like he was making more work or stuff.
I heard the water going so I went to get his clothes. I opened the door, and he stood there naked about to get in the shower.
“Sorry, I thought you were already in it. Don’t worry, we are all boys here, and have the same equipment, so it's not a big deal. I have showered with Adam and a few other friends when we go swimming or have sleepovers.” I said as I got his clothes and took them to be washed.
Once I got them going, I went to my room. I told Adam I needed him to help me change because I was getting pretty wet, and would leak before Dad got home. He helped me get changed into a Paw Patrol diaper. I wore a different T-shirt, but that was all I had on, a diaper and a Harry Potter t-shirt. Adam was not wearing a diaper. His mom asked him if he wanted to get changed now or later. I guess he told her about Coop and stuff so he would get changed later. I got us sippy cups of juice. Adam and I looked at some Lego models online using my tablet. They have some fancy and wicked ones. Coop came out in just the towel. He looked different. His hair is light brown, instead of the dark brown almost black color it was before the shower. His skin was lighter than I figured, and thus whiter than my skin is, or was before I started playing in just my diaper in the yards.
“I didn’t have anything else to put on. I didn’t want to walk around naked, because my mom says that it's not good to be naked and stuff, but she does it. Wow, are you wearing a diaper? Why don’t you have clothes over it?”
“Yeah. I was a bedwetter until about Halloween, then I was finally dry. In January, when my mommy got hit and died because of the drunk driver, I started wetting at night again. Then after a few weeks, I started having daytime problems. It got so bad that I even wet myself when the doctor was checking me out. He put a diaper on me. From then on, I have been wearing diapers all the time, even to school. I only pee in them. I am a big boy, and it's okay to wear diapers. I think it’s too much like a toddler or baby to poop in them, especially when I can hold it and go when I get changed. That’s why I go to the nurse after I am done eating lunch every day. I get my diaper changed, so I don’t leak. That’s why I made you promise to not tell anyone my secrets and what you saw here.”
“Cool, I won’t tell anyone. I know how it feels to wet the bed and stuff. I wish I could wear diapers to bed and stuff, so I don’t wake up cold, wet, and smelly each night and then get spanked or my nose rubbed in it. Like I am doing it on purpose.”
“Well, I said you would fit my special undies, so if you want a diaper, you can try one. It’s my special undies. I think you will fit in this type of diaper, it’s a size 6 from Luvs, with Paw Patrol on it. I had Adam help me. I can change other boys’ diapers, but I have a hard time changing my own diaper. Besides, with the diaper on, you won’t be naked or have to hold onto the towel. You can wear it home and just pee in the potty before bed if you want to. Then it will absorb any pee at night, and you will wake up in a wet diaper but dry bed.”
“Ok, since you are and I know that means you guys won’t tease me, I will try it.”
“I wear them to bed again. I wore them all spring break to show support for Erik, and stuff. I started having accidents after school and on weekends when I am playing or watching TV. Normally after school, I am diapered, but I asked to wait until later when I went home. Erik has some that fit me, both the normal day ones and the extra thick, soft nighttime ones.”
We had Coop lay on my bed. We got him diapered up in a Paw Patrol diaper, just like what I’m wearing. He felt up the diaper for a moment or 2. He had a big smile on his face as he felt the diaper.
“If you do need to use it here, you can, and we can change you before you go home. If you want, I can give you a few to wear at home before bed, so you sleep better and maybe your mom will see that diapers make it much easier for everyone.”
“Thanks. These are pretty comfy. They are much better than pull-ups. I have had to wear them sometimes and at night when we are at some of their friends’ houses. They are kind of rough and scratchy and I leaked in them. This diaper is softer and feels good. It’s not too thick so I don’t walk like a toddler.”
“I got us all some juice. Here is your cup.” I said as I handed him a Paw Patrol sippy cup of juice.
“It’s a sippy cup, wow. But why?”
“Dad says it helps me with being a little kid again and that will help me deal with the stress of losing mommy. They don’t spill much, which is good because I used to spill stuff all the time when I was busy playing Legos or even watching a movie or the TV, and it would slip out of my hand as I tried to put it down. I was a bit surprised at the sippy cups, but they are fun and wicked cool. I got pacifiers too. They help calm me down, and I sleep better with them, especially with the new sleep music Daddy got me.”
I decided not to show him that my bed is also a crib. He will find out when he sleeps over, which I hope is soon. He is nice and really cute. When the timer went off, I went to move his clothes to the drier. We decided to watch TV, so we sat on the sofa and talked as we watched cartoons. Daddy got home and Coop turned so red it was funny, as he tried to cover his diaper with a sofa cushion.”
“Coop, it's ok. It’s my daddy. He has seen me and my friends in just diapers and has changed us all. He won’t tease you.”
Dad came into the family room. He saw Coop and smiled.
“Daddy, this is Coop. He is the boy I told you about. His clothes are in the dryer, so he is enjoying a diaper for now. He needs them at night but doesn’t get them. I would like him to sleep over soon. Maybe even for my Birthday party.”
“Hi Coop, it’s nice to meet you. Don’t be embarrassed or ashamed of the diaper. I have seen just about all of Erik’s friends in diapers and changed all of them many times. You are welcome here anytime. If you need a safe place, you can come here any time of the day or night. By the way, the dryer should be done in about 5 minutes or at least should be checked then. Are you in 4th grade with the boys?
“Thanks Sir. It’s nice to meet you. Erik is really nice. He even gave me both of his sandwiches at lunch, so I was full. He promised his friends wouldn’t tease me and they were all nice. I’m in 3rd grade. I was surprised when an older boy wanted to be friends and stuff. I hope to be able to come over more. I got to take a shower with warm water, and it felt great. Thanks. I hope I didn’t waste too much of your hot water.”
“Young man, if you need a shower, you are not wasting anything. I would never expect Erik to take a cold shower and try to get clean in it. I wouldn’t expect any of his, or my friends to do it either. A caring parent would do what they can to help their child grow, learn, and be happy. That means if you have accidents at night, you need to wear something to keep the bed dry, as well as allowing you to get a good night's sleep. Sleep is when your body grows and heals. If a child doesn’t get enough good deep sleep at night, they don’t grow as they should and get sick more often.”
“Wow, you are a cool dad. Erik is lucky. Thanks for being nice to me, when you don’t even know me.”
“I trust Erik. He has a good sense of friends who are trustworthy and a positive part of his life. It's clear he sees you as one of these good friends. By the way, it seems that most of Erik’s friends end up wearing diapers when they sleep over or spend much time here, so don’t worry about wearing them whenever you are here. I think it will be a positive experience for you.”
This got a smile from Coop. I heard the dryer ding, so I went to check it. His clothes were dry, so I folded them, brought them out, and set them on the table by the front door.
“I put your clothes over by the door. You can get dressed before you go home. It might be a little chilly riding your bike home in just a diaper. But we play in the backyard wearing just diapers. It’s fun and the sun all over feels super good.”
“Wow, I don’t know if I could do that. What if others see you?”
“Adam is on one side, and an older couple on the other side. They have grandkids, but they are younger than us, and some are in diapers still. Behind us are 2 one-story houses so they can’t see us, and the 2-story is a couple with 2 little boys, like 3 and 5 years old. No one has said anything, and I don’t think anyone would. It’s no one's business what we wear in the yard when we are playing and having fun. Daddy says we should get a hot tub. If we do it will be clothing optional, so we don’t have to wear anything in it. What time do you have to be home today?”
“Yeah, we play in my yard too in just diapers, and so does my brother. We went to the beach over spring break and wore diapers at the beach. It was fun. I was a little worried at first, but I liked it, and we even met some boys that are moving to California and they wear diapers at night and sometimes in the daytime. If we can wear just diapers on the beach and playing in the waves where others can see us, doing it in the backyard is easy.”
“Wow. That’s cool. I don’t think I am brave enough to do that. I will be scared to wear them at home under my pjs, in case my mom or her boyfriend notices, and calls me a baby or stuff. But if I don’t get spanked it would be way worth it. I don’t know. I can call and see if she answers or is home. I can leave a message. Normally I have to be home before 8 pm so I can get cleaned up and ready for bed. If I want dinner, I need to be home by 6. If she is not there then I eat dry cereal for dinner, or maybe a sandwich if we have stuff to make it with.”
“I’ll be right back, I need to ask my daddy something,” I said as I got up and went to find him.
I found him in his office working on the computer. I waited at the door to make sure he was not on the phone or doing anything special or private, so he can see me and know I need to talk to him.
“What’s up buddy? You can come in. I am just working on some paperwork and updating my notes about ideas for this summer.”
“Daddy, can Coop stay for dinner, please? I know he ate more at lunch than he normally does. But he eats dry cereal a lot for dinner. I feel bad for him and like mom used to say, we need to help those in front of us that need help. I want to help him. Can he have dinner with us, so I know he has a full tummy when he goes to bed for once? I would like it if you could invite him to my party, and the sleepover. I don’t know what the theme or stuff for the party is, but I like him. I kinda see him like a little brother, because he needs someone like a big brother to watch out and help him. I don’t understand it, but that is how I felt when we were talking at school today, and the more we talked the more I felt like that. Please?”
“Yes, he can stay for dinner. Should I see if Adam can stay too? Does he need to call home to let his mom know or anything else? If she wants to talk to me, I am happy to talk to her. I figured when I saw him here, especially in one of your diapers, that you were going to ask to invite him to your party and the sleepover. The sleepover is getting pretty big, but I think we can fit one more diaper boy in it. I should talk to his mom about it, but I think we can talk about it over dinner and invite him then. He might not want to come, because he can’t afford to get you a present. Keep that in mind. Some people are too embarrassed to admit they can’t afford to buy something, so they just don’t go to the event. I will mention that gifts are not needed since you have the most important things already. A loving home and daddy, as well as great friends. What time does he need to be home by?”
“Thanks, Daddy. You’re the best!!! Could we do something on the BBQ? I think if we do that, we can play outside in just our diapers. Especially if Adam is still here. He said he was scared to do it, but I bet he won’t think about it if we all go out together. He said he needs to be home by 8. He rode his bike here. He said he lives in some old apartments on the other side of the school. I don’t need gifts from my friends. Some asked what I wanted, and I told them just for them to come to my party. A few pushed for more ideas, so I told them fishing stuff, Legos, books, or a gift card so I could buy books or Legos.”
“I will call Stacy and check to see if Adam can stay for dinner. I think we can do something on the grill. How about some hotdogs, polish sausage, baked beans, and a salad for dinner? I have some fish I was going to do, but I don’t think there is enough for all 4 of us, and some people don’t like fish. But I think all boys like hot dogs and baked beans. Besides, beans are the magical food, the more you eat, the more you toot.” Daddy said and started laughing.
I went back out and was happy. I wanted Coop to have another full meal, so he can go to bed with a full tummy, and hopefully get a good night's sleep, especially with the diaper keeping his bed dry.
“We are having hot dogs, polish sausage, baked beans, and a salad for dinner. Dad is going to call your mom, so you can stay if you want to Adam. He will do the dogs on the BBQ, so they are extra good. If you want your buns toasted, he can do that on the BBQ too.” I said and then started to laugh. Both my friends started to giggle and then laugh too.
Dad came out a few minutes later. He had a smile on his face and is still on the phone.
“Adam, your mom wants to talk to you. Do you want to stay for dinner?”
“Okay. Yes, I hope I can stay for dinner. Thanks.” Adam says, then starts to talk to his mom on the phone. I don’t know what she said but he kept saying yes Mommy, or okay Mommy I will, I understand, and stuff like that. Finally, he said, “Thanks mommy. I will be home before 8. I love you.”
“I and Adam will be back in a moment. I need to talk to him and take care of something for his mom. You boys can keep watching cartoons or you can head out and play on the swings. When we get back, I will start the grill, so it can get good and hot, so your dogs can get a little crusty but not too burnt.”
Dad and Adam went upstairs. I figured they needed to talk. Maybe it's about my party?
“Coop, do you want to go swing, or we can play in my fort, or we can wait for Adam and go out then?”
“Swings are fun, but a fort is fun too. I don’t care you can pick.”
“Ok, do you need your sippy refilled with more juice before we go out? I need to fill mine.”
“Yes, please. I am kinda thirsty. That’s really good juice. It’s not as sweet as most juice is, so it doesn’t leave a taste in my mouth after I drink it. Thanks again Erik. When you were sitting at the table at lunch, I was worried and thought it was going to be a bad day. But it's one of the best days I have ever had and for sure the best in the last couple of years. You’re the best.”
He followed me to the kitchen and put his sippy on the counter next to mine. I got the juice out and filled both of them. I asked him to grab Adam’s, so he ran in and got it. I filled that one too. I put the juice away and handed him his Paw Patrol sippy. He looked at me and smiled. I thought I saw a tear leak from an eye. Before I knew what happened. He was hugging me as tight as he could. I heard him cry a little. I hugged him and rubbed his back and even his diapered butt.
“Thanks for everything, Erik. If I ever have a big brother, I wish and hope he is as nice as you. Everyone calls me names or ignores me. You noticed me and helped me. No one has ever done that or anything else nice for me before. Lunch was awesome, but having a real friend is even better. Thanks.”
“No worries. I like you and I just had a feeling you needed a good friend or friends. When you are all cleaned up you are really cute, and it’s doubled when you are in just a diaper. If I had a little brother, I would be happy if he was sweet, smart, cute, and funny like you are. I have a feeling we will be friends for a long time. All of us. Grab your sippy and let's go outside. We can sit in the chairs and talk if you want to or sit on the swings and talk too.”
We went outside and put our sippy cups on the table, then went and sat in my swings. We talked and just moved a little back and forth. Dad and Adam came out. Adam was dressed in just a diaper, but it’s the thick night one. I wonder if that was something his mom told him she wanted him to do.
“Wow, that is a bigger diaper. It looks thick. How does it feel? Why are you wearing it now?” asked Coop.
“Yeah, it’s our normal night diaper. It’s thicker and softer. I can wear one from after breakfast all day until after dinner, it holds so much, or from dinner time to after breakfast. My mom said I should be diapered, so she asked Erik’s daddy if he would diaper me in a night diaper. She told me that he would if I wanted to stay for dinner. I said OK. We talked about a few things when he was diapering me. He reminded me that tomorrow is the last cub scout meeting until after summer starts, and asked if I was going. I said I was if you are, and I think we agreed we wanted to go. You can touch it and feel how soft and thick it is if you want Coop, I don’t mind.”
Coop gently stroked the smooth plastic-like cover of the mega-max Dad put Adam in. He even squeezed it a few times in different spots. He couldn’t believe how thick it was, and how soft the cover was. He was even more shocked when we told him we wear that diaper during the day a lot on weekends, even when we are out doing stuff and riding our bikes.
We played on the swings for a while and talked to get to know each other better. Coop has a good sense of humor and knows some funny jokes.
Dad called us and asked if we would set the table in the house. He said I could pick whoever gets to sit in the Dragon Throne.
As we set the table, I had an idea.
“Coop, you are the guest so if you would like to enjoy my Dragon Throne tonight while we have dinner, you may,” I said with a smile. I think Adam knows what I am doing.
“Really, you will let me have that cool seat for dinner. Okay, as long as you don’t mind.”
“I believe in sharing. Since you are a first-time guest, you get the first option. But after you become a regular, we will figure a different way to decide. You can climb into it whenever you want to. I will get the last few things, and if I need help, Adam can help.” I said with a smile, mixed with a mischievous grin. Coop looked excited and happy as he climbed into my chair.
I got the baked beans out of the oven. I know that is Dad's second favorite way to heat them up, on the BBQ is the best. I made a quick salad for all of us. I saw Dad was dishing up the dogs and sausage, and I licked my lips without even thinking about it. I love putting a good wiener in my mouth, and I know Adam does too. When Dad came in, he saw Coop in my chair. He looked at me and smiled.
“So Coop is the lucky one that gets the Dragon chair tonight. Let me scoot it up to the table and add the tray. Then we can dish up and enjoy.”
Dad got the tray and put it on the chair. Next, he buckled Coop into the chair and did the crotch strap from the tray to the seat. It was about this time when Coop realized what it was, just in a larger size.
“Is this a highchair? It's bigger than any highchair I have seen. Why did you put the strap across my waist? I like the cool map on the tray and how its under some time or like a plastic so it won’t get messed up.”
“Coop, it is a highchair, but it’s made for bigger kids, like you or Erik. It can also be used as a booster seat and slid to the table. I am sure you noticed the table is taller than most are, so the chair helps in many ways. We have found using the tray on it, is the easiest way and limits spills and mess. The waist strap is just to help prevent you from sliding around a lot. I know big boys like you wouldn’t try to climb out of the chair. It does have shoulder straps should that be needed. Erik tried it a few times without the waist strap, and he found it was a bit slippery, especially when in his diaper. That’s why I use the waist strap, and the crotch strap is a safety issue, so it is always used. Give it a try, I have a feeling you will like it. All the boys that have tried it so far have found that they like it a lot. Sometimes boys try to grow up and act like little men or soldiers when what they need is to realize it's important to be a kid, while you can. Enjoy and have fun. There is no reason big boys can’t enjoy being little boys as well. They need lots of love, hugs, attention, and support from those in their lives.”
“Coop, I tried it, and it is cool. It’s neat to sit in it. The tray is nice because all of your food and drinks are right there, and the chair is comfy. It’s better than sitting on your feet, or phone books. My little brother Devon loves it. He says it’s the best because he is a big boy and can be little too,” explained Adam.
“Ok, it’s comfy so far, and it’s nice that I can reach everything. But how do I dish up my food?”
“I can take care of that for you. It's what a loving parent, would do, or maybe have a big brother get it for you. I have one more thing for you. Actually, with what’s for dinner, I think it's best if all 3 of you boys get one.”
Dad went to the drawer and picked out 3 bibs. He brought them over and put them on us. First Coop got his. He had a look of shock when he realized it was a bib. He watched as Adam and I each got one too. Then he smiled. Mine said Diaper Boy, Adam’s had teddy bears in diapers, and Coop had a Paw Patrol one.
“Wow, bibs. I guess it makes sense. I do spill sometimes. I finally got clean, and I don’t want to get all dirty right away.”
Dad dished up Coop's plate first. Then he helped Adam and Me get our food. Hot dogs are fun, but they are messy. I had ketchup and relish on my bib from it. Adam did too but he had a big mustard spot too. Coop had all the stuff on his and even a few of the beans were stuck on it.
“Coop, my Birthday is Friday. I turn 10. My mom wanted me to have a special party, but I said after what happened that I didn’t really want it. My dad and Adam’s mom insisted I have one. I don’t know what kind of party it is. I asked to have a sleepover for my bestest friends. I would like you to come to the party, and the sleepover. Maybe spend the whole weekend if you can. My dad can tell you when the party is and all that stuff and if you need anything for it, like a swimsuit or whatever. I don’t want a gift. I don’t need anything. I just want to have fun with my friends and have them all accept me for who I am, and that includes the changes that have happened because of my mom being killed. Will you please come?” I say as I look Coop in the eyes while I talk.
“Really, you want me to come to your party and sleep over? But you just met me. I’m a little scared because I have never had a sleepover. My mom won’t let me have friends over much if I had any. A couple of years ago when I had a few, I never went on a sleepover because of my bedwetting. I was scared I would do it and my friends would laugh or tease me and not want to be friends anymore. I know you won’t do it, and I don’t think anyone that sleepovers would either.”
“Yes, I want you to come. I know we just met but I think of you already like a little brother. I know it’s weird, but I don’t know why I feel that way. When I read that story, it made me think of you and of what my mommy would say. No one will tease you. All my friends who sleep over need diapers or will wear a diaper. Right daddy? You don’t have to be scared here. Just have fun and be my friend. You said you don’t have any, and we need friends, so let me be one.”
“Let me be your friend too. I like you and I am sure my little brother will like you and so will my mom.” Said Adam with a smile, as he was eating his hot dog.
“Boys, there is no need to worry about the sleepover. I have made it clear to all the parents, that any boy that is part of the sleepover will be diapered for the sleepover. For those that don’t know about your issues Erik, I explained to them what has happened and how hard it is on you. I explained that having friends who understand him and his conditions are important. The parents understood and felt it would be good for their sons to walk in Erik's shoes for a day. Several of them are bedwetters already, so it was not a big deal for them. However, only one wears actual diapers, while the others wear the bedwetter pull-ups. As for the party, I think everyone will have fun. If you want to come Coop, I can tell you what you would need. If you don’t have what you need, I am sure between Erik and Adam, we can find what you would need. I hope you agree to come and spend the weekend with us. I can tell it will make Erik happy, and that is what I want most, especially for his Birthday.”
“I want to go to the party. I wish I could bring a gift for you Erik, but I think it's cool that you are not wanting any. My mom won’t care. I bet she is happy I am out of her hair, and she won’t have to waste money on food for me. Thanks for inviting me. You have been nicer to me than anyone else ever has, except my dad.” Coop said as tears came down his face. Dad gave him a side hug, and he cried into Daddy for a minute.
“Does that mean you will spend the weekend here? You can come home with us on Friday and go to school with us on Monday if you want. I would like that,”
“If it helps, I can call and talk to your mother. We will talk after dinner, so I can fill you in on everything since I doubt your mother will be of much help.” Daddy told Coop.
We finished dinner. Daddy left Coop in the high chair for a bit while we cleared the table. That way he got the full experience.
“I am not sure I like not being able to get out of the chair when I want to, but otherwise, I liked it. It was fun, and yeah really easy to eat from. The bib was helpful. I was a bit embarrassed at first, but when we all got them, I felt way better. Thanks. What if I had to go to the bathroom, while you left me in the chair and you guys were putting stuff away?”
“Funny, you would ask that, considering what you are wearing. That is the same question or concern everyone who has sat in the chair so far has said. However, every one of them was wearing a diaper, so I will tell you the same as I told them. You are wearing a diaper, so use it. If you need to go poopy, if you are a big boy, you should be able to hold it for a few minutes.” Daddy said with a smile. Then he got Coop out of the high chair. He lifted him out and put him on his feet, then patted his padded butt.
“Looks like you had to use it since your diaper is wet. But that is why you are wearing it, so don’t worry or be embarrassed.” He said. This caused Coop to blush and look at us to see if we were going to tease him.
“Coop, I am wet, and I can tell Adam is too. No worries. That is what the diaper is for. It's great for when we are playing games, Legos, or watching a movie because you don’t have to stop to run and go pee. Just keep doing the fun stuff and wet your diaper.”
We played in my room for a while working on my huge Lego city. Coop loves the Lego city and asked if he could make a house in it. I smiled and told him SURE.
It was about 7:30 when Daddy suggested Adam head home. He was in his just his diaper, socks, and shoes. He said Bye and walked home like that. Coop was shocked. I told him we have gone back and forth many times in just our diapers.
Once Adam went home, Daddy said it was time for diaper changes, since we both were pretty wet. Coop saw my changing table. He had a big smile when he looked at it. Dad changed me into my thick night diaper. He offered Coop one of them to wear, or he can wear the Luvs paw patrol if he prefers. He picked the Luvs, because it hides under his clothes and he doesn’t know how his mom will react. Dad takes and puts a few in a plastic bag and gives them to Coop once he is changed.
“Here are a few diapers young man. It sounds like you need them, and they will help you at night. When you need more, let us know and I will be happy to send more home with you. Let’s get you dressed. Erik, I suggest you put on some sweatpants because we are going to drive Coop home. You can put his bike in the back of the truck. It’s too late and dark for you to ride home. Besides, if your mom is home I want to talk to her and let her know about the party.”
Coop had a look of fear in his eyes. I don’t know if he was scared of his mom, or scared that when we see where he lives, I won’t be his friend.
I put on some clothes. They don’t hide the bulge of the night diaper too much, but it's dark, so most wouldn’t notice. If they do, I don’t care. I helped Coop get dressed, then we put his bike in the back of the truck.
Coop told Dad how to get to his apartment. We parked and got his bike out of the truck.
“You don’t have to talk to my mom. I can talk to her.” Coop said almost in tears. He was shaking a little. I hugged him and he started to cry.
“Coop, what’s wrong?” I asked.
“I’m scared. You will see my apartment and my mom and stuff. Then you won’t want to be my friend because of her. I don’t want to lose you as my friend. It’s been a long time since I had one, especially one that won't tease me about my bed-wetting.”
“Coop, I don’t care where you live. It could be a mansion or a slum. I care about you. If your mom is nice or mean, cheap or a drunk I don’t care as long as we are friends. Remember, I saw how dirty you and your clothes were, and that didn’t keep me from trying to be your friend. Don’t worry. I am sure it will be fine.”
Coop walked us to the unit. He opened the door and announced he was home. He put his bike in the walkway.
“Mom, I brought a friend home and his dad drove me. He wants to talk to you to make sure it’s okay if I go to my friend’s birthday party and sleepover this weekend.”
“What are you yapping about?” his mother said as she came out of the kitchen area. She saw my dad and I could tell she was checking him out.
“Hi, I am Shiela. You look familiar. I hope Coop was not being a burden like he normally is.”
She was wearing nice clothes, and they were clean. She had bright red painted fingernails.
“Hi, I am Scott Hansen, this is my son Erik. He is friends from school with your Cooper. You also look familiar, what is your last name, Shiela?”
“It’s Paulson, but my maiden name is Davis.”
“You knew my late wife, Anna. It has been a while. Shoot, I think Erik was 3 or so and still in diapers the last time I saw you. I remember your husband and you had a toddler, I guess that was Cooper. Last Anna said was you were living on the East Coast.”
“Wow, that’s right. How is Anna, I have not talked to her in a year or two. We moved back to California after my ex-husband left us. I had planned to get my degree in hospitality, but when he left and got into trouble, that idea or plan was washed away. No way I could go to school while taking care of Cooper. I had an opportunity to do some voice work and commercials, but they didn’t last as long as I had hoped. We moved out here from Hollywood. Now I work with a friend in her Boutique.”
“We need to talk and get caught up one of these days. I stopped by to ask if Cooper could spend the weekend with us. It is Erik’s 10th birthday. Anna wanted him to have a special birthday this year, before her passing. His party is this weekend, and he is having some friends sleepover. Coop is invited to the party and the sleepover.”
“Sure, I am fine with that. But Cooper pisses the bed like a big baby every night. I suggest wherever you let him sleep, put some kind of a pad or protection on the bed so he doesn’t ruin it like he did his bed. I swear he is just lazy. He is 8 after all. He should not be wetting his bed like a baby or toddler does.”
“Not a problem. Many boys wet the bed well past 8. Several of Erik's friends have the same condition, as do some of his cousins, including his 14-year-old cousin. After the accident that took Anna’s life, Erik has had bladder problems, and the doctors suggest he wear diapers because of his lack of bladder control. They hope it will get better and he will get day control back, but until then, he is in diapers. He only wets them, and it’s well worth it since he is safe. If I had lost him too, I don’t know what I would have done. If you don’t mind, when Coop is at our house, we will have him wear one of Erik’s diapers so he doesn’t have an accident.”
“That’s fine with me. However, I can’t afford to buy them. We are barely getting by as it is. You know how hard and expensive it is to raise a boy as a single parent. If you can get him to wear a diaper, to keep everything dry, I am fine with that. I wish we could do something like that so his sheets and bed didn’t stink up his room and the apartment.”
“We can talk about that. I need to get Erik home so he can get ready for bed. It was good seeing you and we need to talk more soon. I think the boys talked about Coop coming to our house directly from school on Friday, and if it's okay with you, staying until Monday and going to school with Erik. No gifts are needed. Erik just wants his friends to have fun and spend time with him, and accept him as he is now, after the accident.”
“That is fine. Since I know you, he is allowed to visit or stay over at your house anytime he wants. Just have him call and leave a message so I know he is ok.”
“Sounds like a plan. Have a great evening. You have raised a very polite young man, and he is welcome at our house anytime.”
We heard them talk from Coop’s room. It was small and it smelled like pee. His bed had a sheet on it, and then a plastic bag was spread out so he would sleep on it. He only had one top sheet he could pull up when he gets cold. I felt bad for him. I could tell he was worried as I saw his room. I smiled at him and told him not to worry, we are friends, and I don’t judge my friends. I trust them instead of judging them. This got him to smile. I told him I would see him at school tomorrow and I expected him to sit at the table we normally sit at.
I told his mom it was nice to meet her, and thanks for letting Coop spend the weekend.
When we were in the truck, I could tell Daddy was upset, so I asked what was wrong.
“We can talk about it once we get home buddy. I need to write a few things down first, so I don’t forget them. I understand why Coop is having problems with his mom. But we will talk about it during cuddle time. Okay.”
“Sure. I like my cuddle time.”
I got ready for bed, so I took off my shirt and sweatpants. I was now in just my undies (diaper) which is how I sleep when it’s not cold.
Dad was in his office, and I heard him typing. I didn’t want to bother him so I filled my sippy and sat on the sofa to watch TV. A few minutes later Daddy came out and sat on his chair. He patted his lap, which was his sign, to hop up on it. I climbed onto his lap and cuddled to him. He held me close and kissed the top of my head.
“Erik, what I am going to tell you is just for you to know. Please don’t tell Cooper or any of your friends. Is that clear?”
“Yes Daddy, I promise I won’t tell anyone,” I said and knew it was important.
“Your mother and I have known his mother for a long time. She was a friend of your mom’s, kind of. She was a friend of your mom’s good friend Debby, so that is how she became your mom’s friend. A long story short, she is the type of person who only thinks about herself. She is also very cheap and concerned with how she looks to others. When we found out your mom was pregnant with you, we had a get-together of our friends. She met Coop’s dad there. I remember him. He was a nice guy, a bit of a nerd, and on the small and slender side, but a good person. She could tell he had money and was hitting on him. Soon they were a couple. A little while after you were born, she announced she was pregnant. She forced him to marry her. We saw them after she had Coop. You boys would play together in your diapers with the toddler toys. His dad, Charlie, loved Coop and took great care of him. She would go doing things and disappear for days at a time. Charlie basically raised Coop. I heard he got accused of something and ended up in prison. That was about 2 or 3 years ago. She was never the ‘mom’ type. She will give or do as little as she has to for Coop, and spend the rest on herself. I want you to invite Coop over as much as you want. I want to make sure he is fed and taken care of, at least when he is with us. I think he will fit some of your clothes or the older ones we have in the box in the garage. I have a feeling that if she sees he likes staying with us, she will ask for a favor, to have him spend a week or maybe longer with us. If she does that, I have a gut feeling, she will use it to disappear. I know she used to enjoy partying and doing some drugs. If she has the opportunity to go back to that lifestyle and not raise Coop, I am sure she will do it. If that happens, it could mean Coop would be living with us. Is that okay with you if he comes to stay here, where he is safe?”
“Wow, Daddy. That’s crazy. I want him to be safe. If it means he lives with us, that’s okay. He can have the top crib in the bunk bed cribs. If he wants his own room, he can have the spare room and the crib in it. I like him. I told him that for some reason I kinda felt like he was my little brother, and I was his big brother. Maybe that is how it will be. What about his daddy? If he got in trouble, can he still talk to Coop or stuff?”
“It would depend on what he was accused of doing and what he was convicted of. Sadly, my gut tells me he didn’t do anything and was set up by his wife and maybe a boyfriend she had on the side. I will look into that over the next few weeks. I am very proud of you. You saw a boy who needed a friend, and more. You did the right thing and tried to help him and became friends. You did exactly what your mom said was the right thing to do. I am sure she is super proud of you from Heaven right now. Even more so when it turned out to be a little boy we babysat when you were both toddlers running around in just diapers. But then again, today you were both running around in your diapers, so not much has changed.” Daddy said and then started to chuckle.
“I want to invite him over after school again. I want to talk with him more and see what other stuff he likes. We talked about Legos, movies, cartoons, and stuff like that, but I want to know more about him. Is that ok?”
“You can have him over any time you want to unless I tell you that you can’t have anyone over. I don’t foresee that happening soon, but if it did, you know it’s an important reason. Remember you have the last Cub Scout meeting before summer break tomorrow night.”
We cuddled some more and after a while, Daddy said it was my bedtime. He filled my sippies as I waddled up the stairs. I got into bed, and snuggled Whiskers, my otter. Daddy put the sippies on the stand and then hugged me. He kissed my forehead and told me to have Happy Diaper Dreams. Then he closed the side and started my music. I thought about Coop and how it’s funny that we were toddlers and played then because our moms knew each other. Now he is my friend again. I wonder if Mommy had anything to do with us meeting and stuff. I have heard that people in Heaven can nod or give ideas to people to do things that are good and helpful. Maybe she did that or led me to read the story, The Three Needs, and then Trailer Trash. Maybe she helped me remember what he looked like and how dirty he was in school. I know I have seen him many times, but I never really paid any attention to him and stuff. I fell asleep thinking about this.
End Chapter 8
Sorry, I had hoped to get through or at least up to the Birthday party, but this idea popped into my head and will fit with the overall plan for the families. Keep in mind, just because someone has an idea of what a person will likely do, doesn’t mean it will actually happen. I like it when a story has a few twists and turns in it. It keeps everyone on their toes, including me.
Please leave Kudos if you like this story. Feel free to leave comments. You can also send me an email if you have comments, questions, ideas, and such.: [email protected]
I have to do at least one chapter in Be True to Your Heart, and then I will work on the next chapter here. I have the next couple of chapters of Finding a Mentor already done and ready to proofread and edit. (It’s a great story and similar, however, those boys experiment with each other sexually, as many boys do. You can skip over those parts if you want to, and it won’t take away from the story.)
Chapter Text
Lemons to Lemonade 9
From the Previous Chapter:
We cuddled some more and after a while, Daddy said it was my bedtime. He filled my sippies as I waddled up the stairs. I got into bed, and snuggled with Whiskers, my otter. Daddy put the sippies on the stand and then hugged me. He kissed my forehead and told me to have Happy Diaper Dreams. Then he closed the side and started my music. I thought about Coop and how it’s funny that we were toddlers and played then because our moms knew each other. Now he is my friend again. I wonder if Mommy had anything to do with us meeting and stuff. I have heard that people in Heaven can nod or give ideas to people to do things that are good and helpful. Maybe she did that or led me to read the stories, The Three Needs, and Trailer Trash. Maybe she helped me remember what he looked like and how dirty he was in school. I know I have seen him many times, but I never really paid any attention to him and stuff. I fell asleep thinking about this.
Chapter 9: Surrogate Brothers
We had the same substitute teacher again. He told us in the morning what our homework assignment would be. He said we could work on it in class. He talked about some plants in the Amazon that were recently discovered and an ant that can only live in one of the plants. The weird part is that the plant needs the insect to survive, and the insect needs the plant to survive. It was interesting so I listened and looked at the stuff he projected on the board while also doing the worksheets he gave us.
I saw Coop at the first recess but didn’t get to talk. I figured we would talk at lunch. I brought lunch again and more than I can eat, to make sure he has plenty. As we went to the lunchroom, I saw him near the front of the line getting his tray filled. I grabbed a seat and waited for him to join me. He looked around for a minute. I think he was about to sit in his normal seat, but when he saw me, his face lit up and I saw him smile. He walked to me and asked if he could sit next to me. I smiled and said yes.
“Hi Coop. How did it go last night and this morning? Can you come over after school? I have Cub Scouts at 6 but we can hang out until I have to leave.”
“Cool, yeah, I would like to come over. I want to talk more and stuff. Yesterday was awesome. One of the best days of my life, I think. It went well when I got home. Mom was nice and stuff. She asked a lot of questions about your dad and even you. She didn’t notice my diaper. This morning my bed was dry, and I slept all night. It was the best. She came to wake me up and I guess she saw the diaper under my PJs. She called me a baby, but I didn’t get a spanking. I told her the diaper was better than a wet bed and being cold at night. She walked out of my room saying something about being a baby then. I’m not sure what she was saying or stuff. I just know I had the best sleep I have had since my dad was around. I hid the other diapers under my bed. She doesn’t go in my room much, but I wanted them somewhere I knew she wouldn’t look. I put them in one of my shoeboxes I have under my bed where I keep important stuff or anything I want to hide.”
“Cool. I’m glad you slept well. Those are great for helping you sleep well. Wait until you hear my sleep music, it will help you sleep even better.”
“I can’t wait. How is Cub Scouts? I know a few boys in my class are in it. One I know said he is a Webelo scout, and he is in 4th grade. Two others are in my grade, and I hear them talk about it and they have even worn the shirt to school a few times. Is it fun? Are the people nice?”
“I like it. I missed a lot this year because of what happened. Adam stopped going because I didn’t go. He wanted to spend time with me and make sure I was doing ok. Most of the boys in our group are pretty nice. I’m a 1st year Webelo. Next year as a 5th grader I will be a 2nd year Webelo. I probably know the boy in your class who is a Webelo. Do you have a tablet or an older phone that you use for games, reading stuff online, or listening to music?”
“I got an older tablet. It was my mom’s last boyfriend’s. He got a new one last year and gave me his old one so I could watch movies and read in my room instead of the TV room. Why?”
“I want to show you some different types of stories online. Some of them have boys in diapers and others have boys having special fun with other boys. I even know a place where you can search and look at pictures of boys in diapers and stuff. If you like my sleep music, we can put it on your tablet, and you can listen to it at night. One of the sites is a cool one with a few diaper boy stories on it. I like several of them a lot, especially SURPRISE and Summertime Is for Babies. There are some cool ones on Wattpad, but they keep removing many of my favorites. If you bring it with you tomorrow or for sure on Friday when you sleep over, I can show you the sites and help you set it up if you want. There is a site called AO3. It’s got all kinds of stories. I joined it. It took about a week to wait for the invite, but it was worth it! I can subscribe or follow a story, or the author and I get notified when the stories are updated and stuff. I found a neat one the other day. I have read a few of his stories on Wattpad and now he is on AO3. The new one is called The Smelly Spectacular Home for Little Boys.”
“Sweet that would be cool. I love reading and I like to read all kinds of stuff. I read a lot better than most kids in my grade or even at school. I guess it’s because I have been reading since I was little and for the last few years, I mostly read after school or in the summer. I hope to hang out with some friends this summer and do fun stuff.” Coop said with a smile.
“I packed my lunch again. I hope you are hungry because I got 2 sandwiches, and I can only eat one.”
Coop smiled and his face lit up more. “Sure, the ones yesterday were great and last night was the first night in a long time that I went to bed and was full. Normally I’m only a little hungry, but sometimes I’m really hungry. Last summer my mom and her boyfriend left for about 5 days. I only had a small thing of milk and a box of cereal. Her boyfriend left me $10 in case I needed anything from the store. I used it to buy some bread and jelly. The last day before they got home, I ran out of food at breakfast. The next morning, we still had nothing, and I got yelled at for eating everything while she was gone. I got a small bowl of dry cereal for dinner, but it was better than nothing like the night before.”
“Coop, if that ever happens again, come to my house. If I’m not there, go next door to Adam’s house and I know he will make sure you get food. His mom is like my second mom. She has helped me a lot in the last few months. She can tell when I need a mom hug and just hugs and holds me. There is no reason you need to go hungry anymore. You have friends that will help you. I know if it was reversed, you would do the same for me or them.”
I saw a tear leak down his cheek. He looked at the sandwich and took a bite of it. I think he knew he couldn’t talk for a minute because he was emotional that people cared enough about him to help him like that.
“Erik, thanks. I don’t know what else I can say except, I love you, and you are the bestest friend I could ever ask for. If I were to ever have a big brother, I hope he is as nice and caring as you are. If I ever become a big brother, I want to treat my little brother the same way you treat me. Did you use a different jelly on the sandwich?”
Adam, Marty, Carl, and Jimmy sat at the table just as Coop finished speaking. They were in a conversation about different brooms in Harry Potter.
“Yeah, I used raspberry jam today. Yesterday was Strawberry. It was almost empty, so daddy got the raspberry for me to use. It’s my favorite.”
We had fun at lunch. We talked about all kinds of stuff, and Coop knows a lot about Harry Potter. He was smiling the entire time we were together.
After school, we headed to my house. Adam had to go home because his mom had to take him and Devon somewhere. We went to my room and worked on my Lego city. While we were doing that we talked, and I got to know him more.
“Erik, today my teacher asked me to talk to her when we went to second recess. She asked me if I was ok and stuff. She said I looked much better when my hair was clean, and I had a smile. I told her I had a new but good friend and he let me get clean at his house, and even gave me his lunch yesterday so I was full. She asked if I wanted her to call CPS about my mom. I told her not to, because I have been in foster care a few times, and it was worse than at home. She said she was supposed to, but since it looked like I was doing better she wouldn’t as long as I looked ok. I guess the principal even noticed because I got called to the office just before school was done. He asked me a few questions and I told him I had a nice new friend who let me shower in hot water and wash my clothes at his house, and he even shared his lunch with me so I’m not hungry. I told him I didn’t want CPS called, because when I was in foster care, I was hurt by the boys a few times and even treated worse than my mom does by one family. He said he understood and as long as I looked happy and safe he wouldn’t call. He told me you are a good person, and your friends are kind helpful boys. He then told me I could just go get my bike because the bell was about to ring. That’s why I was waiting for you with my bike unlocked.”
“I’m glad they talked to you before calling CPS. I know someone else who has had to go to foster care a few times. He said some homes were nice, but some were not and some of the kids were ok, and others were mean or worse. I learned that if you are in foster care when you turn 18, they kick you out of the home and don’t help you anymore. Even if you are still in school. They don’t care about you then because they don’t get $ for you. That is really sad, I think.”
“Yeah, some foster parents are nice. They treat you like a kid or one of their kids and they are pretty cool. Some are mean and they give you crap food and stuff while they and their kids eat good food. They treat foster kids more like animals or slaves, I hated that. When those jerks go on vacation, they send the foster kids to stay in a different home while they are gone, but the good foster parents normally take the kids with them, especially if it's something like camping, fishing, and stuff like that.”
“My dad and I are going to do some fun stuff this summer. I think we might go camping again. If we do, I want to see if I can bring a few friends. I want to go to Disneyland again, but I know it’s really expensive. I think I will ask if we can go to Legoland instead, and maybe SeaWorld. But it depends on what daddy can afford and how much time we have to do stuff. We talked last year about going camping in Utah in the mountains by a cool park with lots of trails to hike and explore. I think it’s called Zion National Park. I can show it to you on my tablet later if you want. It looks so cool and pretty. The colors of the rocks are awesome! We said one day he wanted us to go to Yellowstone and see the geyser, buffalo, and wildlife. That could be fun, and I know they got good fishing there. There is a family that does a lot of hiking, camping, and stuff. They are called Our Army Adventures on YouTube. The boys wear GoodNites and sometimes you can see them in the videos. The younger sister is not a bedwetter, and they have a toddler sister. You got to check them out. Make sure to watch the several brothers wrestling videos and the Christmas ones, they got several and they are all neat. They have some “shorts” where they are roughhousing before bed and peek-a-boo. Way cool! I like them all.”
“Wow, that sounds wicked fun. When we moved here, we drove. I saw some cool signs about stuff. We drove by some neat stuff, and I could see the different colors of the rocks, but we didn’t stop much. Mom’s boyfriend said I should wear pullups or diapers so I didn’t pee in the car. Mom didn’t think it was a good idea, but he said if I had an accident she had to clean his car. She said he had to buy them. He did and I wore diapers the 3 days we drove here. Sometimes I only had the diaper on. It was embarrassing at the gas station when she took me in to change my diaper, took me into a store, or told me to run and play at the rest area. I slept good on the trip. I got ice cream at 2 food places because a lady there felt bad for how I was dressed and gave me the ice cream so I would smile. One of them was a McDonalds in Indiana, I think. I remember people talking about Hoosier basketball when we were eating. The lady, I remember her name tag said Maria, was kinda old, like 20, and said her little brothers, Jose and Carlos, used to wet the bed and wear diapers at night and on longer car trips, but they are dry now. It's nothing to be embarrassed about because lots of big boys need them. I thanked her for the Ice Cream. She told me the owner, Mr. Eric, hates to see sad boys, and if he was here, he or his boys would give me Ice Cream so I would smile. I have never been camping. My dad talked about it. He said it was fun and he only liked being in the wild when he was camping or fishing. He said we would go when I got a little older, but that never happened.” (If you want to read more about Mr. Erik and his cute and loving boys, check out the Transitions series of stories. Transitions All Grown Up is a great next generation of the story, and it shows that if you have an open and loving heart, those who need to be loved and healed will find you. I highly recommend it!!)
“I’m sorry about your dad and how your mom embarrassed you. Do you talk to your dad, or does he send you birthday cards or stuff?”
“I did at first. He wrote to me every couple of months and stuff. He even called me twice. I got a card at Christmas and for my birthday. I haven’t heard from him since we moved out here from the first place we lived at when we moved back to California. It was a real dump. It was in Hollywood, and I didn’t want to go outside when it was dark. There were lots of weirdos on the streets and stuff. I think a lot of them were on drugs. I miss talking to my daddy. He was so cool. He was like your daddy. He hugged me lots, always told me good stuff, and made me feel loved and safe. I hope he is okay. I got one of his letters and the Birthday card he sent me saved in one of my shoeboxes. I want to write to him, but my printing is not super neat, and I want him to be proud of me and not think I’m sloppy or an idiot like my mom’s boyfriend calls me.”
“We can type it on the computer. You can sign it and maybe even draw him something. Daddy has an older laptop he lets me use sometimes if I want to type something or do stuff online that is hard on my tablet. I can ask him if he can set it out, so we can use it after school later this week or next week.”
“You would do that for me. You’re the bestest. I would like to do that so much! I miss him a ton and I don’t want him thinking I don’t love him and stuff. I wish I could talk to him on the phone again. I will put the letter and card in my backpack tonight so I can bring it to school tomorrow, and have the address after school, if I can come over then?”
“Yeah, you can come over tomorrow. Unless Daddy says we have to go somewhere. I told him I didn’t want to talk to the therapist anymore for a while. After Daddy and me talked and stuff I felt better, and I know I can tell him anything and he will still love me.” I said, and then Coop hugged me. I hugged him back and held him for a little while because I could tell he was crying.
“Sorry for crying and stuff. It’s just that I never had anyone that cared about me besides my Daddy. Well, my grandma did, but she died a little while before Daddy got arrested. I hope you don’t think I’m weird or a sissy because I cry and hugged you.”
“I don’t think you are any weirder than Adam or I am. It's fun to be weird, being normal is boring. If you are a sissy, that’s ok. You need to be happy with who you are, and real friends will accept you for that. Like how my friends now accept me needing diapers and some of the little kid stuff that helps me. Wanting hugs doesn’t make you a sissy. It just means you are human and have a heart.” I said, smiling at him and then hugging him. He melted into my hug, so I hugged him longer. He finally let go of me, so I let go of him.
“Thanks. I needed that. My mom doesn’t hug me anymore. She did sometimes when Daddy was around, but now she or her boyfriend tells me to toughen up, be a man, not a wimp, or sissy.”
“If you need a hug, I can hug you, or you can hug me. I like hugs too. Adam gave me lots of hugs after my mommy died. He could tell I was really sad, and he would hug me. It helped me a lot. Just no hugs at school. Most of the kids wouldn’t understand us. If anyone asks just say we are cousins and I’m like a big brother to you.”
“Ok. Yeah, I wouldn’t hug you at school unless something really bad happened. I know some of the kids are really mean. Like Paul. I wish you were my cousin or big brother.”
“Are you a good swimmer? This summer they got a new program for kids our age. It’s a beginning class for diving and swimming. You have to have had the swimming class or pass a swimming test on the first day. I want to take it, and so does Adam. Marty might, and the same for Carl. Jimmy has a pool at his house, so he swims all the time. Daddy and I talked about it, and he said I could do it, and he would buy me the special swimsuits they use. It’s the same kind the swimmers wear in the Olympics and swim tournaments. I was worried I couldn’t take it because of my accidents. Daddy called and talked to the person doing it and he said it wouldn’t be a problem. He told Dad of a place in town to get the swimsuit I need. He said they have a Minions one and some cool colors. He also told Daddy of a place where he can order them online and they have lots of cool ones for boys of all ages and stuff. Lots of cartoon and fantasy stuff. I have seen pictures of cute boys online in those kinds of swimsuits. They look good in them, but you can see if they got a stiffy, so I worry that might happen to me.”
“Cool, I wish I could see them. I have seen the Olympics and remember the swimmers wore something to swim in that looked smaller them my undies. I like swimming a lot. I did gymnastics for about 6 months before Dad's stuff happened. I stopped because my mom said it was for sissy boys and gays. My friend was in it, and we had lots of fun there. He did dance class too. I tried it one time. It was a lot harder than it looked. But it was kinda fun. I was worried when I wore the tights I would have to put on the frilly thing around my waist, I think it’s called a tutu. He and his older brother both were in the class. His brother plays hockey, and he said dance helps him skate faster and turn better.”
“That’s neat. Was the class like Ballet? I have seen it and it looked neat. I only ever saw like 1 or 2 boys in it and lots of girls. I heard people say it’s a thing for girls and sissy boys. My mom told me there is nothing that is just for girls or boys. If a boy is a sissy boy, or the girl is a tomboy, it's fine. All that matters is they are happy. She said I could take it if I wanted to, or if there was other stuff I wanted to try, to just go for it. You won’t know if you like something until you try it. It might look boring and be awesome, or look great and be boring and yucky. But if you don’t try new stuff, you will never figure out what really makes you happy.”
“Yeah, it is ballet. I call it dance because if I say ballet, everyone laughs or says it for girls and gay boys. I know that is not true, but I don’t want them to make fun of my old friend. He was super cool. I know you would have liked him too. Can you show me some of those pictures you told me about?”
“Sure, we can look at those. I need to change my diaper. Can you help me? Do you want a diaper?”
“I can try. I’ve never really diapered anyone, not even a baby. Is it weird that I kinda want to wear one even when I don’t need it until bedtime? It was so soft and comfy, and when I had to pee, I didn’t have to run to the bathroom to go. Is that bad?”
“It’s ok as long as it makes you happy. Daddy says diapers are just a different kind of undies, and it is no one’s business what type of undies someone likes to wear. I can show you what to do, so you can help and then I can help you learn how to put it on yourself.”
I had stripped down to my diaper when I got home like I normally do. I had Coop strip to his undies. I put down the towel and got the diapers and stuff I would need. I laid on the towel and removed my wet diaper. I showed Coop where to wipe. I only put lotion on sometimes, but I wanted him to learn so I told him I do it about half the time, in the daytime, but always at night. He helped me lotion my butt because I couldn’t reach it. He noticed I got kinda stiff when I was lotioning myself. I told him stiffies happen. We both giggled. He helped me put the fresh diaper under my butt. He sprinkled powder on my stiffy area. He pulled it up and we attached the tapes. When I was done, I told him to switch places with me. He blushed and I could tell he had a stiffy. I told him we are boys, and we get stiffies a lot. It's not a big deal. He removed his undies and laid on the towel. We repeated and got him diapered. He had a big smile once the diaper was on. He felt it again and I could tell he liked them. We stayed in just our diapers and headed downstairs to get a snack and something to drink.
He had fun playing and searching the internet for pictures of cute boys in speedos, undies, and diapers. Daddy got home at about 5 and told me to get ready for Cub Scouts. Adam was riding with us and would be over soon. I was wet but not so wet I needed to be changed. He asked if I needed or wanted to be changed into my night diaper. I said I was good for now because Coop helped me change when we got home. Daddy smiled and said that was fine. I got changed into my shirt and jeans. Coop got dressed.
“Erik, I found a diaper online that is supposed to be very absorbent and comfortable. It’s called Coterie and it’s plain-looking, so if you want some cartoon boxers to wear over them for school, you could. They now do diapers in sizes 6 and 7, so I am sure some would fit you. They also have a pull-up or The Pant as they call it. The biggest size they have, size 6, is rated for boys up to about 65 pounds. So that would be most 2nd and many 3 or 4th graders even. I ordered a couple of packages for you to try out, and see how they fit and feel. I want you to be comfortable and have some diapers that you can wear out and about and if someone sees them, they won’t look babyish or little kid stuff. I told Adam’s mom about them, and she is excited to see how they fit you and to try a few on Devon.”
“Ok, that’s cool daddy. Thanks. I like some of the cartoons or stuff on the diapers, but having some that are plain and look more grown up would be nice too.”
Adam came over and we all talked for a little while. Daddy said it was time to go. He said the plan was to drop Adam and me off for the meeting. He was going to take Coop home, and then come back and wait for us as we had fun. We went to the truck and Daddy loaded Coop's bike in the back.
Daddy dropped us off, and we went into the meeting. It was cool going back to the meeting and seeing the other boys again. Some I see at school sometimes, but our pack covers 3 schools, 2 public and 1 private so we don’t all go to school together. The first part was about the summer camping trip and the day trip that is planned. We heard all about it and it sounds fun. Our pack leader came and talked to me. He told me if I wanted to go, I should. No one would tease me, and if Adam went, he would make sure we were tent mates. If not, he knew of a few boys that are bedwetters and wear protection to bed, and I would be tent mates with one of them. I told him it sounded fun, and that I would talk to my dad about it.
The second part was the Graduation Ceremony for everyone. First, us first-year Webelos graduated to second year. Then the second year Webelos graduated from Cub Scouts to Boy Scouts because they will be in middle school next year.
The next part was the awards ceremony. They gave out many different awards. Some awards for the ones who earned the most badges, and perfect attendance at meetings and events. There were some special ones for kindness, volunteering, and leadership. They said they had one more very special award. I was surprised when I got called up for it.
“As you all know, Erik has had a rather tough year. He lost his mother to a drunk driver. He has had some complications relating to the accident and the loss of his mom. Yet he still is a kind and caring person who reaches out to help others when they are hurting or being teased or bullied. He has learned to accept things out of his control and try to make the best of it. He has reminded us that when life deals us a bunch of lemons, we should make Lemonade. He has shown a large amount of courage in helping others and coming back to the pack after his loss. Many kids in his shoes wouldn’t risk being picked on or teased and would stay at home instead of being a role model to other kids at school and even in his pack. Recently Erik and his friends stood up to an older bully at school, as some of you know. What most don’t know is that the bully was hurting because of losses and sadness in his own life that he hadn’t dealt with. He was lashing out and hurting others as a way to try to make his own hurt go away. We know this doesn’t work, but many people do it because they are scared to face the anger and pain they have. Erik, went out of his way to try to help the bully and even befriended him. He showed compassion and determination, well beyond his age. I have heard that the bully is no longer a bully, and in fact, has apologized to many of the kids he bullied. That in itself is worthy of recognition. However, Erik didn’t stop there. He saw a younger boy at school that clearly needed a friend. He was alone, a bit dirty, and always hungry. Erik decided he needed to help this boy. He remembered what his mom taught him. We need to help others, and the best place to start is those who are in front of us. Everyone at school has seen this boy and just ignored him, including most of the teachers. Erik took his late mom’s advice and used it to make a friend. He went so far as making his own lunch to take and share with the boy to make sure he had enough to eat. He saw someone hurting and in need, and then he did what he thought would be a good start in helping the person. Erik, we are very proud of you. It is not often that I see a boy in one of our troops or packs do something that makes me think about what I do every day. Your actions have challenged me and several others to open our eyes and see who is in front of us and who might need a friend or some help. Thank you for reminding us of what is the most important part of being a scout. It’s not about getting a bunch of badges, or who can sell the most Christmas wreaths. It's about helping others in our community. Be they young or old, it doesn’t matter. You have inspired many so far, and I hope after tonight, others will keep their eyes open to see whom they can help. I know in school many kids don’t want to be seen with younger kids. However, when we stop focusing on ourselves and how we look to others and instead focus on others and what they need, even if it is just a friend to talk to and play with, we realize that friendship crosses age, race, social class, and even grades at school. I challenge everyone here to try to be a better friend and help someone who needs a shoulder to lean on, or an ear to talk to this summer. We talked about what real friendship is at our last meeting. Adam was given an award because of his dedication to his friend and for being there for him through a very tough time. I hope what these boys have done, and how they have helped others, and even their bullies, will inspire everyone in this room to make a difference this year and in the future. We all need friends, and I don’t think we can ever have to many good and real friends we can trust and depend on.”
Everyone started clapping and I was blushing. I realized I was wetting my diaper. I hoped it wouldn’t leak.
“Erik, it is my honor to present you with a certificate and award for being a Grand Samaritan and for being a Role Model in our community. I hope you, and all the other 1st year Webelos will continue with your journey, and join us next year as 2nd year Webelos. When I heard about your actions I was actually with a friend of mine. His family owns the local Ford dealership in town. He was so impressed by your actions and overcoming your adversity; he insisted on providing a special award with your certificate and badge. I have asked John to join us to present it to you.”
A man walked up. I remember him from when we went to look at the Mustang my mom wanted and bought. He was nice and gave her the racing booster seat for me as a thank-you gift. Now it's in Daddy’s truck.
“Erik, it is my honor to shake your hand. Our dealership does a lot of community outreach programs. However, to see a 9-year-old, go through the struggles you have over the last few months, and still continue to look out for and help others is amazing. When I saw you tonight, I recognized you because I remember when your family came in and got a new Mustang last summer. Even then you showed how big your heart is. I don’t know if you remember, but while your parents and I were working the numbers for the deal, you played in our kid's area. A younger boy was in there who fell and scratched his knee. You calmed him down and helped him get to his parents so they could take care of it. I understand you are an only child. That is a shame because I’m sure you would be a wonderful big brother. That boy you helped is the son of our mayor, but you had no idea who he was. You just saw a boy who was hurt, and you reacted to help him. Thank you for thinking with your heart. To honor your actions this year I’m proud to present you with a gift card for Bass Pro Shops so you can get some gear to enjoy the great outdoors like all scouts should. I also have a gift card for In-N-Out Burger, because no matter how big or small a person is, they need to eat. You helped a hungry boy by sharing your lunches with him, so now it's our turn to return the favor. In-N-Out wanted to thank you and your entire Pack, so they are supplying the snacks for everyone after this ceremony is done, as a way to say; Thanks for helping fight against child hunger in our community.”
I was embarrassed because he made me sound like a superhero or something. I’m just a normal kid who likes to have friends and hates to see others hurting. He handed me the microphone. I guess I need to say something.
“Thank you sir. But I didn’t do anything special. I just saw someone that was hurting and figured out how to help. The bully, I could tell, was upset because of what he said about his stepdad and stepbrother. His punishment was meant to teach empathy and to know how others felt. I think this is the best kind of punishment a parent or community can give. I wanted him to know I forgave him and when I saw one of his old friends teasing him, I knew he needed a friend or friends. My dad kinda pushed it even more when he agreed to have him spend the weekend at our house, but we are now good friends. He is even going to sleep over again this weekend for my birthday with some of my other friends. As for helping my new friend Cooper, I was inspired by reading a story online. It talked about a boy about my age who was starving. He was a runaway from an abusive foster home. I don’t know why I thought of it then, but I thought of the kid I saw who always sits alone at lunch and wears the same clothes all week. He always eats all the stuff we get on our lunch tray, even the squash and brussels sprouts. Yuck. I just knew he was hungry or starving like the boy in the story. I did what I would hope someone would do for me if our places were reversed. I made some PB&J sandwiches, cut up some fruit, got juice boxes, and took them for lunch. I gave him the sandwiches because if I’m hungry when I get home, I can get a snack. I found out he is picked on and teased by lots of kids at school, not just the known bullies. Those words really hurt him and made him hate himself. I told him I knew he needed a friend, and I wanted to be his friend. He was worried I would tease or pick on him, but I promised I wouldn’t. I think the PB&J sandwiches are what convinced him I wasn’t going to hurt him. He has come to my house several times now. He is a really nice person and I guess I kinda think of him now like a little brother.” I paused to make sure my voice didn’t start cracking.
“I miss my mom so much. Sometimes I have wished I was with her and killed too. But I would never want to hurt my Daddy that way. A part of me thinks it was my mom from heaven who guided me to read the story and notice the lonely lost boy at school. It might sound silly, but in my heart, I think that she was helping guide me down a path. She always gave me lots of hugs and tickles and said it’s what kids need to grow. She said it's our duty to help others, and random acts of kindness make the world go around. Everyone at school has seen him. But we all ignored him, or teased him. My heart told me I needed to help him and that is when I remembered what my mom would say and what she taught me about helping others. If we don’t help those in front of us, then what kind of a difference in the world are we making? I see those ads for feeding starving kids in Africa. Yeah, they need food, but we have starving kids here in our city, state, and country. Why don’t people reach out and help them? I appreciate what you said about me, but I’m just a kid who likes to make friends. I have a dad who cares about me, and I had a mommy who taught me it was important to help others, even it if is only a kind word and a smile. I’m not some kind of hero. I’m just a kid who is still dealing with losing my mom and adjusting to the issues that came from it and the accident. I’m a kid who wants to be accepted for who I am, not what someone else wants me to be. I’m just a kid, like my fellow scouts here, who knows how much we need a friend to talk to, and how good it feels inside us when we can make someone smile. I don’t think I deserve any gift certificates. I just did the right thing. My parents have told me many times that ‘doing the right thing is the right thing to do’. Is it possible to donate the gift cards to help feed starving kids in our town, or help those who are neglected, unwanted, and unloved? Thank you very much. Oh yeah, I like your dealership. The cars and trucks are so awesome. We got my dad’s truck there a while ago, and it’s a lot of fun.” I said, handed him back the microphone, and sat back down where I was sitting. There was total silence in the room. The car dealer guy, John, was just looking at me like I had 3 heads or something.
“Wow, I have never been upstaged by a 9, sorry, almost 10-year-old before. Erik, when this is done, I would like to talk to you about helping feed some of the hungry kids in our community. Sometimes I think it takes the kindness and innocence of a child to open our eyes to things we have blinders on in our daily lives. You have opened my eyes even more now. I promise you that I and the dealership will endeavor to help our young people get the food and support they need. They are our future, and if we don’t help them grow and succeed, we are condemning our community to failure. Thank you, Erik. Now I will hand it back to your Pack leader, Mr. Smith”
“Thank you, John and Erik. I don’t have much else to say. I hope those who are graduating from our pack will continue in their Scouting adventure. For those who will be back next year, don’t forget the summer events, and please don’t forget to register once school starts up. If you have friends who like to have fun, invite them to our introductory meeting in the fall, or have them and their parents contact me over the summer. I want to say a special THANK YOU to IN-N-Out Burger for providing us with the snacks and treats we are about to enjoy. May you all have a very safe and fun summer. Feel free to talk to me if you have questions about the summer events or about next year. Mr. Hendriks is here tonight. He is the Scout Master for the local Boy Scout troop, and is looking forward to meeting all those who graduated from Webelos tonight and answering any questions you have including about their summer events.”
Adam and I stood up. I saw my dad sitting in the back and he had a huge smile. All of a sudden, I had a weird feeling, it was like I had my mom’s hand on my shoulder as I walked back to see Dad.
“Your mom would be so proud of you. I’m very proud of you. I love you so much Erik, and you never cease to amaze me.” Dad told me and then hugged me.
“I can’t explain it, but I think Mom is here tonight. When I was talking it just all came out. I didn’t think, and I wasn’t nervous or anything. When I sat down, I felt like I had mom rubbing my back like she used to do. When I stood up, I felt like she was guiding me to come see and hug you.”
Adam was beside us. I looked at him, then Daddy looked at him and we pulled him into our hug. It made him smile.
Lots of the other boys came up and congratulated me. Many said they couldn’t believe I gave up a Bass Pro gift card. I talked to one who is in foster care. He told me he and his big brother are being adopted. They used to be hungry and stuff all the time. He told me about what some of the stuff was like. He introduced me, Adam, and Dad, to his foster parents and his older brother. They are moving this summer to a house about a block from our house. We shared phone # and email so we could talk and do stuff over the summer. He is in the other school now but will switch to my school next year.
John insisted I keep the gift cards. He said I deserved them, and by offering to give them to feed others, showed how much I deserved them. He asked if he could meet my friend and learn any ideas, we had about helping feed the kids in our town. I told him I would talk to Cooper, but it was his choice. But I think he will do it. The manager of the IN-N-Out told me that he wants to help feed the kids in our community and is going to talk to the owners of IN-N-Out to try to get them to do a fundraiser for our community and then maybe in others too. They made us mini burgers and mini baskets of fries and stuff. They were really good. He talked to my dad for a few minutes and both of them were smiling. I found out later that he wanted to give me and Coop a shirt. Dad said Adam is my best friend and is helping Coop too, so he has multiple friends to do things with. Adam is getting a shirt now too. But I guess it will take a week or so because he wanted to get us a special shirt, one with a Mustang on it in our sizes. Dad said he got mine a size bigger so it would hang low enough to cover my diaper with no problems. I gave the gift cards to Daddy to hold and save. John gave Daddy a special card, so anything he buys from that dealership is at a reduced price or at their cost.
A bunch of my pack wanted to know if I would join next year, and I told them I wanted to. Adam said he did too. We talked about the summer camping trip and day hike. It sounds fun. One of the guys said he wasn’t sure if his mom would let him go because she doesn’t like him to sleep over because of the medicine he takes. Billy said he wanted to go, but his dad might not let him. Afterward, I told both of them that I have problems with sleepovers too, and sometimes it’s best to have sleepovers with other boys who have problems at night or can’t normally sleep over. I know Billy figured out what I was talking about. He smiled and said that was a good idea and maybe we could have a sleepover. I think Mike figured it out too, because he asked if his mom could talk to my dad about it. I was stuffed on In-N-Out food, yummy. I noticed several of the parents talking to Daddy while I and Adam hung out with our friends and stuff.
“Well, I guess we don’t need to stop at Del Taco and get the Tuesday Chicken Soft Taco special. I’m stuffed from the mini cheeseburgers and fries. Boys I wanted to say I’m very proud of both of you. Erik, you showed compassion and kindness tonight. I’m sure you made some of the parents think about what they need to do to help others in the community. Adam, you are the rock Erik can lean on when he is scared or worried. You are like a brother to him, and I appreciate it. Some kids would be jealous that their friend was getting lots of attention and such. But I could tell you were happy for him and not jealous at all. That showed how understanding and dedicated you are. Thank you, both of you.”
I looked at Adam and he was smiling. So was I. We fist-bumped and said thanks to each other.
“Daddy, I forgot to do something tonight I wanted to do. I wanted to give Coop some fruit, a sandwich, or something so I knew he had food to eat and not just dry cereal. I screwed up and forgot to do it before we left.” I said in a very sad and depressed tone.
“It’s ok buddy. I took care of that for you. The reason it took me so long to get back to your meeting was because Coop and I stopped and grabbed him a kid's meal and then chatted while he enjoyed it. He is very excited about spending the weekend and going to your party.”
We got home and I walked with Adam to his house for a minute. I wanted to talk to him in private. We got to his room and after we closed his door I hugged him.
“Adam, thank you so much. I don’t know how I would have gotten through everything if I didn’t have the bestest friend in the world helping me. I owe you so much. But all I can give you is this.”
I kissed him on the lips. It lasted for a few seconds, but it was great.
“I love you in so many ways. I’m kinda confused about it at times, but I know you will be there for me. I love you like a brother, a best friend, and MORE. Thanks” I said as I had a few tears run down my cheek.
“Erik, that is the best gift I have ever gotten. I love you the same way. I think we love each other the same way some of the boys do in the stories we like to read. I know we can’t do anything at the sleepover, but maybe this summer, we can try some of the things the boys in the stories do with each other to make them feel so good. I was wondering how much the gift cards are worth. He never said how much it was for when he gave them to you. I bet he didn’t say because it’s like $20. But still, that will buy fishing gear or something.”
“I don’t know I gave them to Daddy. The Ford guy gave Daddy a special card and told him anything he buys there gets a special discount or is at cost. I saw daddy was happy about that. Maybe he can get the brush guard and the special side steps I know he likes.”
“That’s super cool. That would look awesome on his truck. I remember his Jeep had that stuff on it and it looked wicked cool.”
“Where did you go after school?”
“Doctor’s appointment and then some errands with mom. I have to get a physical next time and I know that means they will want blood. I hate it when they do that. It doesn’t hurt much but it's just weird.”
“Yeah, me too. I have had that happen like 10 times so far this year. Every time I go to the doctor it seems he wants blood to check something. I think I have to go next week. I think it’s on the calendar. Dang.”
We talked for a while. His mom came and told me I had to head home. She told me she heard what I said and saw the video of it. She is proud of me, and happy Adam and I are best friends. I told her if it wasn’t for Adam, I couldn’t have done any of that stuff, because he helped me decide to live and keep going. I know he has my back if I ever need it.”
She hugged me and patted my soggy butt.
“Feels like you need a change. Have a good night. I have to get Adam changed then he and Devon can watch TV or game for a bit. Take care dear. We love you and if you ever need anything, even just a mom hug, I’m here for you.”
“Thanks. I miss my mommy’s hugs. I’m glad I can get them from you. Bye,” I said as I headed out the door.
Dad got me changed and then we sat and cuddled in his chair while we watched HGTV. We like watching House Hunters, and especially House Hunters International. It's neat to see other cities and or countries. Some of the houses are really expensive and some are pretty cheap. We try to guess which one they will pick. Now they have Mexico Life and Caribbean Living shows. They are awesome too. Tonight, they had houses in Minnesota. The second one had houses in Costa Rica. The trees and ocean looked so awesome there. They even have monkeys in the trees that you can see when you are walking in the smaller towns, wicked cool! The last one had houses in Tulum, Mexico. It was neat and the beach looked so awesome. We have talked about what it would be like to move to one of those places. I said I would love to do it, but I needed Adam to come with us, and this always makes daddy chuckle.
“Dad, Adam asked me how much the gift cards were for. The guy didn’t say when he gave them to me, so we figured they are like $20 each.”
“I think the reason he didn’t say was he was afraid you would wet your pants or pass out. I think you wet your diaper while they were talking because I saw the look on your face. Both gift cards are very nice. The one from In-N-Out is $250. The Bass Pro Shops gift card is $1000. I know you saw him give me his card and write on it. Do you know what that was about?”
“WOW, that’s a lot of money. I didn’t do anything special to earn those!”
“Yeah, I heard him say something about special discounted price or at cost when you buy something from them. Are you going to get a brush guard and side steps for your truck?”
“That’s pretty close. Any vehicle we want to get we will get below cost, at the employee price. Accessories and such we will get it at their cost. They own 3 car dealerships in the area, as well as a Boat and RV dealership. He said the offer was good at all of them. My truck is almost 6 years old, even if we have only had it for 3 years. It has a lot of miles from when I had to drive to meet all those clients and fix the problems last year. The company covered the cost but now that I get to work from home part-time and in the local office most of the rest of the time, other than conventions or meeting special clients. I’m thinking about getting a newer truck. But we will wait and see.”
“Wow. That’s great for you Daddy. I’m happy. Do you think we can go camping this summer? Maybe to the place in Utah, we talked about last year. Could I maybe bring a friend or 2?”
“I think a camping trip is a great idea. Zion is a wonderful area. We can camp in the national forest around the park and then head in to hike and explore a few times. When I was a kid, we camped at a campground on a creek in that area. I don’t recall the exact name of it, but I think it was similar to White Creek Campground. It has some decent trout fishing and it's got lots of open space for you and your friends to explore. I think we will get us some 2-way radios at Bass Pro, so we can stay in touch when we are out camping or fishing. I saw some at Costco last week and almost bought the green ones they had. But we can compare to see which is the best deal. Otherwise, I remember camping as a kid in the Siera Nevada mountains, outside of both Bishop and Bridgeport. We stayed at Twin Lakes Campground several times. Your grandpa and I even rented a small boat to fish on one of the lakes. It was a lot of fun there. I loved that we were camped along a stream so you could hear it at night, and even put your toes in it if your feet got hot during the day from hiking. We can look into those areas and see what we like and what we want to do. Any other ideas for trips this summer?”
“I was wondering instead of going to Disneyland as I asked about after the accident, can we do Lego Land and maybe SeaWorld instead? I think both of them together are cheaper than Disneyland.”
“That seems reasonable. I loved Disney as a kid, and also SeaWorld. I have never been to Lego Land. Only the little version they have at the Mall of America in Minnesota, when we were back there almost 5 years ago. I know you love Lego, so that makes sense for a place to go.”
“Thanks Daddy, you’re the best. I love you.” I said as I cuddled and snuggled into him more.
I guess I fell asleep because I woke up a little bit when he put me in my bed and gave me my pacifier. The next thing I know it’s morning and he is waking me up so I can get breakfast and ready for school.
We had the substitute again, so school was easy. Adam, Jimmy, Coop, and I all rode bikes towards my place. We stopped at Jimmy’s house first. He had to get changed. I introduced Coop to his mom, she hugged him and said how cute he is. She asked if he was a diaper boy like the rest of us, which made him blush. Jimmy got a nighttime diaper and stuffer. It was thick but he pulled on some shorts over the top and a Minecraft shirt. You could tell he was wearing a diaper if you looked. He left his bike at home, so we pushed our bikes to Adam’s house.
We go in and his mom gives us all a hug. “So did you see the note your dad left you Erik, or did you just stop here on your way home?”
“We went to Jimmy’s first. He needed to be changed. Then we came here, and we were going to go to my house after that. What about a note?”
“Your dad left you a note. He wanted you to come over here and play this afternoon. He is having someone in doing something at your house, and he didn’t want to risk you boys getting hurt or being seen in your diapers. He asked me to get you and Cooper changed when I change Adam. Let's go upstairs and get you boys changed. I got Devon changed a little bit ago, and I think he is playing in his room, waiting for you boys to show up.”
I was surprised when she got out 3, night diapers for us. She changed Adam first. While she was changing him Devon was talking to us about stuff. Then it was my turn. I noticed she put a stuffer in my diaper. I will walk with a waddle for sure, but I know I won’t leak. Lastly, she put Coop on Devon's changing table and changed him into a night diaper with a stuffer, just like we were wearing. The look on Coop’s face was one of pleasure and comfort, but also fear of being found out.
“There you 3 will last until morning. That diaper should normally last, but with the stuffer, I’m sure it will last until after breakfast at least.”
“I have never had a diaper this thick on before. It's really soft and comfy, but I don’t know if I can hide it from my mom when I go home. It makes a little bit of crinkling noise when I move.”
“Coop, sorry dear, but I was asked to get Erik and you changed into night diapers, so that is what I did. You can talk to his dad when he is back in a little while. The noise is one most people will never notice. If you have clothes over them, the average person will never hear any of the sounds. Adam was worried at first, but he can tell you I’m right. Now, let me grab your clothes, and put them by the door. I don’t think they will fit over that diaper. Boys go play and have fun outside for a while. If you do that, you can play video games afterward.”
We liked how that sounded, so we all headed into the backyard to play. We all had a slight waddle when we walked. Devon came out to join us a moment later. He was in a Paw Patrol diaper.
Devon likes Coop a lot. He is talking to him and asking about his need for diapers. It’s kinda cute. We played on the swings for a while, then got the Nerf balls to toss around. We split into teams for a little bit, and I picked Devon to be on my team. He was all smiles. I think we played for about an hour or so, then we were called inside.
“Boys, you can play video games for the next 45 minutes. I have to go help Scott with something next door for a minute. Please keep an eye on Devon.”
We started playing Spryo, and were taking turns. It was fun. We were laughing and stuff and even started a tickle war. We were all laughing and trying to catch our breath after we had tickled each other so much. Adam’s mom came home and looked at us lying there laughing and shook her head like we were crazy.
“Boys, you can go to Erik’s house now if you want to. Adam, I want you home by 6 for dinner, and I’m pretty sure that is when Jimmy needs to be home too. Have fun and try not to drive Scott crazy.”
I got mine and Coop's clothes and put them in my backpack. Then we walked our bikes over to my house. The garage was open, so we put them next to the freezer and went inside.
“Dad, I’m home and my friends are here too. Did you get something new again? I hope it's not a playpen in the living room for me.” I called out as we came in and walked to the kitchen.
“Hi boys. As you can see Erik, there is no playpen. I don’t think you need that. Besides we have a big one called the backyard if needed.” Daddy said with a smile.
“I had some people over to extend our patio so we have room for the hot tub we talked about. I talked to them last week and wanted to surprise you. The hot tub is on backorder but should be in soon. They got the area framed and will have cement poured tomorrow. Monday they should install the cover over it and make it all look perfect. We will have more room for chairs, tables, and the BBQ is being moved to the other side of the patio. The hot tub will be on the side next to Adam’s house. Let’s take a look.” Daddy said as he led us out the back door.
It looked cool. The patio was bigger and now we would have a separate area for the BBQ instead of it being really close to the table. We all liked it and said we can’t wait to check out the hot tub. Daddy said in the summer it will be cool water because the air will be hot. When it’s not so hot anymore he will turn up the water so it’s a hot tub. But we can cool off in it and enjoy the jets this summer, like a mini pool.
We went back inside and decided to play some video games. We teamed up and raced in Grand Turismo and Need for Speed. It was a lot of fun. Coop learns fast because he said he doesn’t have a system, nor does he get to play on one much. By the time Adam and Jimmy had to go home, Coop was as good as I’m, and almost as good as Adam.
“Sir, I’m scared a little about wearing this diaper home. It's so thick and soft and stuff, but I know my mom will see it. She commented on me being a baby both mornings so far.”
“Dinner will be ready soon. Can you both set the table, please? I want to talk about a few things while we eat. We can talk about your diaper then Coop. Don’t worry, it’s okay.”
We got the table set. Dad had a booster seat on one chair and my dragon throne was next to it. I sat in my highchair this time and Coop got the booster seat. Daddy put a bib on both of us. When I saw what was for dinner I understood why. We were having BBQ ribs. Daddy had them in the oven cooking. We had baked potatoes and fruit salad with it. YUMMY!”
Once it was dished up, we dug in. I was hungry and I figured Coop would be too. We talked about the backyard and stuff to start with. Then Daddy changed his tone and said we needed to talk about important stuff.
“Boys, I have a few things we should talk about. Cooper, you are here and a part of this conversation because it affects you somewhat. Your mother called me today and we talked for a little bit. She asked me if I could do her a favor. It seems the boutique she works at is doing a big promotion at the store in Orange County. They asked if she could spend a few days helping get it ready and then running it. She said it was a big boost in her pay. She was hoping that Coop could stay with us until Monday. We also talked about his diapers. I explained that Erik wears them, and Adam is a bed wetter, so giving Coop some, so he can get a good night’s sleep made sense, especially because having you wear them will reduce the laundry that needs to be done each morning. She had to agree that it was a lot easier when Coop got up in the morning, and his bed was dry. I agreed to let him stay with us for a few days, on the condition that she used some of her extra pay to get him some diapers, so his bed would stay dry. I commented that his clothes were falling apart, and he clearly needed a new outfit or 2. She agreed but said she was too busy to take him shopping. We reached an agreement so we will take Coop shopping and get him some nicer clothes. After school, I will be taking you boys clothes shopping. Erik, you need some clothes for summer that will hide your diapers better than your sports shorts. Not to mention, if we are going camping this summer, you will need some shorts to fit properly with your diapers.”
“Does that mean I’m spending the night tonight?” asked a confused Coop.
“Yes, and no. You are staying with us from now until Monday morning. You were originally coming over to stay on Friday. But now it’s just starting a few days earlier. Now you don’t have to worry about the night diaper you are in.”
“WOW, I get to spend almost a week here. Thank you!” Coop said with tears in his eyes. He got up and ran to my daddy and hugged him.
“You’re welcome, buddy. Now, let's finish dinner so we can plan where to go shopping.”
We talked more through the rest of dinner and Dad had Coop help him clear the table. When they were done, he took off my bib and let me out of my chair.
“Let’s go sit on the sofa and make a plan for tomorrow,” Daddy said.
We talked about different kinds of clothes and different stores. We decided to try Bass Pro, the shops at the mall, and the 2 thrift shops we normally go to. Dad told me he wanted me to wear a thick diaper so we could see how they fit over it. A thinner diaper is easier to hide, so if I’m in one of them it will be even easier. I think it makes sense, so I agreed.
“Where will I sleep? I have never slept on a top bunk before, and I’m kinda scared of it. Can I sleep on the floor?” asked Cooper.
“No, you can’t sleep on the floor. I’m positive you wouldn’t fall out of this top bunk if that is what you are worried about. However, when Adam sleeps over, he normally sleeps in Eriks bed with him. You boys are not that big, so there is plenty of room for the 2 of you. I bet we could fit all 3 of you in it. But it’s up to Erik.”
“That’s fine with me. I like to have someone to snuggle with at night. You will get to listen to the sleep music too. I bet you have the best sleep ever, between the sleep music and the thick super soft night diaper.”
I was worried because he would learn my bed is a crib. I realized, but I don’t think he will care.
When it was bedtime, dad sent us up to my room. He said he would grab us our water. We both waddled up the stairs to my room. The stuffer in my diaper is wet and so is a little of the diaper. It’s thicker between my legs and I can’t close them like I would when I walk normally. Coop has the same problem. I’m used to it, he is not, and I can tell he is trying to figure out the best way to climb stairs. When we got to my room, we climb into my bed. I only have a top sheet and a light blanket on it when it’s warm like it is now. Daddy comes up a few minutes later with our sippies full of water.
“Boys, that was so cute to watch you both waddle to the stairs and then waddle up them. Watching from behind, if I didn’t know better, I would have guessed you both were toddler brothers in night diapers. I got it on my phone, and I will show you both tomorrow. Now here is your water. I will put it on the nightstand. I give Erik a pacifier at night because it helps him sleep better. He also uses it during the day when he gets stressed out or very emotional. I brought you one Coop in case you wanted to try it.” Daddy said then he handed me my Paci and I put it in my mouth and started to suck on it out of instinct. Coop looked at me as I did. I saw him smile and then he said he wanted to try it. Daddy gave him a pacifier, and he started sucking on it.
“Boys you can talk for a little bit, but it’s a school day tomorrow. Get some sleep and Happy Diaper Dreams, to my little Diaper Boys.” Then he kissed my forehead and did the same to Coop. He raised the side of my bed up and it clicked in place. I looked at Coop to see his reaction. It took him a few seconds for it to register, but then he looked at me, and daddy. He took his pacifier out and said,
“Wow, you’re bunk bed is like a big kid crib. That’s kinda neat. How do we get out if we need to use the bathroom or stuff.” Coop said.
“Well Cooper, you don’t. You have your bathroom on, ie your diaper. If you need to go #2 and can’t hold it, you can push the blue button there, and it buzzes me in my room to come check on you guys. When it’s time to get up in the morning I will lower the side. This way you both are safe and know nothing can get to you or harm you at night. It should help you get better sleep and help you feel safer. Sleep well boys, and Happy Diaper Dreams” Daddy said as he started my sleep music and left my room. The door was closed most of the way.
We talked for a few minutes. We snuggled together and fell asleep like that. I heard Daddy come to check on us before he went to bed. I looked at him, and he smiled and told me to go back to sleep. Next thing I know it’s morning time and I can smell breakfast cooking.
“Coop, time to get up. I can smell breakfast.” I say as I shake Coop a little. He still has his pacifier in his mouth. He opens his eyes, and when he sees me, he smiles. He tried to talk but the pacifier made it sound like gibberish. He took out his pacifier so he could talk.
“Morning Erik. I think I slept the best I ever had last night. The bed is so comfy, and I felt safe next to you and knowing I couldn’t fall out of bed, and nothing could hurt us. I normally wake up a few times each night. I slept all night, and I don’t think I have done that since my dad got in trouble. I even had the pacifier in my mouth when I woke up. Thanks. You have made me happy and shown me that I’m not a waste of space or food like my mom and her boyfriend tell me.” Cooper said with tears flowing, as he reached to hug me close.
We got up and are both soaked. I could barely waddle it was so soggy, thick, and heavy. Coop was about as wet as I am.
“I don’t know if I can walk in this diaper. I can’t believe I wet it this much and it didn’t leak. It still feels comfy, just really thick and heavy. Can you help me down the stairs?” Coop said as he slid out of my bed and stood up.
“Sure, I’m extra wet this morning. It’s kinda hard to walk but we can do it together. You can bring your pacifier if you want to, I normally do.” I said as I stood up. We walked to the stairs, and we walked together down them holding onto both rails.
Daddy heard us coming down the stairs. When we turned the corner, I saw him with his phone, and I knew he was recording us as we waddled. I whispered to Coop we should turn around and shake a butt at dad. He giggled and said OK. We turned and shook our butts at dad and started giggling. I had Coop, walk first so daddy could see how much he waddles. He almost has to crawl. I can tell it’s hard for him to walk with how thick and heavy the diaper is.
“Cooper, you are in the highchair this morning, Erik please hop up into the booster seat.” Daddy said. Once we were both in our seats, I saw him put down his phone. He put the tray on and then gave Coop his plate of scrambled eggs, bacon, and English muffin. He brought me the same thing. We both got sippy cups of milk. We enjoyed breakfast and Coop told daddy how good he slept.
When breakfast was done, I helped clear the table.
“Okay boys. I think it’s time to get you changed out of that super soggy diaper, and into the bathroom to use the potty to go #2.” Daddy followed us up the stairs. We went into the spare bedroom. He gave Coop his pacifier, and then removed his soaked diaper. He sent him to my bathroom to go #2. He ran off and I saw his naked butt, which made me giggle. Daddy got me out of my soaked diaper and sent me to his bathroom to go #2. I ran and took care of my business.
I was the first one back. Daddy picked me up and put me back on the changing table. This is when Coop came back into the room. Daddy used some wipes to make sure my diaper area, and my bottom, were nice and clean. He applied some lotion and worked it in. He got me in a paw patrol diaper to start the day. He set me down, and shocked both Coop and me when he picked Coop up and put him on the changing table. He used wipes to make sure he was clean everywhere. He put lotion on his diaper area and put him in a Paw Patrol diaper too. He set Coop down next to me.
I was a little puzzled but didn’t say anything. I think it sank into Coop about then, what he was wearing because he looked at me funny, then looked at daddy and said, “Why am I in a diaper? I don’t need them for school, I’m a big boy.” Once he said it, I could tell he realized what he said, and he was sad because he knew it hurt me. He looked at me and said “I’m sorry Erik, that is not what I meant. I was afraid my mom would make me wear them to school. I had a dream she did, and I told her I was a big boy and she called me a baby. Everyone at school teased me. I know you are a big boy, and my best friend. If I had a brother, I want him to be you. Please forgive me for what I said.”
What he said hurt, but I know he wasn’t calling me a baby. I could tell it had to do with his mom making comments about him being a big baby in diapers. “It’s okay Coop. I know you didn’t mean it the way you said it. I don’t think you think I’m a big baby, right? It does hurt a little when someone says something like that, but I know I’m not a baby. I’m a big boy, who sometimes likes to be a little boy too, but not a baby.”
This got a half smile from Coop. I pulled him into me and hugged him. That made him feel better.
“Well, Coop the reason you are in a diaper is because your mom told me you have had several accidents in the daytime over the last couple of months. I know it’s a bit stressful for you that you are staying with us and adjusting to how we do things. I don’t want you to have an accident at school, so I figured this was the best way. I have a pair of pants you can wear. These diapers hide really easily under normal clothes. That is one reason why many parents send their boys to school in a diaper on test days, which is normally on Fridays. No one can tell what you have on under your pants or shorts, unless the top sticks out. To prevent that, we can tuck your shirt in, or else make sure it’s an extra long shirt so even when you bend over it won’t expose your diaper. For Erik, I have diaper shirts in his size that he wears to school most of the time. I know many boys will hold it all day because they don’t like to use the bathrooms at school, and that can cause them to have an accident. If you don’t use your diaper before lunch, you don’t need to get changed like Erik does. However, if you are pretty wet, I suggest you go with Erik and ask the nurse to change you. Erik can help explain why you are there.”
Coop just nodded. I think he was a little scared and worried. I told him I have been wearing them for weeks and no one can tell I wear them, so don’t worry. Besides, he didn’t know Jimmy, Carl, and Marty were wearing youth diapers to school until I told you. Their diapers are thicker, and no one has noticed them. This did get him to smile a little. Daddy got us dressed. It was kinda fun having Daddy help me get dressed. He gave Coop a choice between shorts and overalls. He picked overalls, so he got them and my old ‘born to be wild’ shirt. I wore jeans and a Minions shirt. Daddy said we both looked super cute. He got a few pictures of us once we got our socks on. He had us wash our faces again and brush our hair, so we would get ready to leave. I remember I had our clothes in my backpack, so I took them out before we left. We timed it perfectly to ride with Adam and Jimmy to school.
Today and the next day were pretty boring at school. But we did go shopping and got Coop and me some neat summer clothes. We even got a matching outfit. We stopped at his apartment so he could get his tablet, the letter and card from his daddy, and his teddy bear his daddy gave him.
We had a spelling test on Friday, but it was on different words than normal. We also had a bonus quiz on the different science stuff he talked about and showed us videos about. I got a perfect score on it! The ride home on Friday was great. I’m so excited because my party is tomorrow. When we rode towards my house I saw daddy’s truck in front of Adam’s house. I got worried and started to have a hard time breathing. Adam notices and stops his bike to help me. Coop is worried, but Adam tells him it will be ok. I calm down enough so we can walk our bikes to Adam’s house.
When we walked into the house, we saw his mom, but not my dad. I’m confused and worried.
“Hi Erik, can I talk to you,” was what Adam’s mom said. This set off my panic-anxiety attack. I remember crying for daddy. Then Adam holding me and helping me to the sofa because my legs were weak and not working. Then I think I passed out again.
I woke up but still had my eyes closed. They didn’t want to open. I laid there listening to what was going on around me. I heard Adam softly whispering to me, “it’s ok. Your daddy is fine. Please wake up. I love you Erik.” He repeated this a few times. I realized I had a pacifier in my mouth now and I was sucking on it. I heard soft crying and then Adam’s mom saying, “Devon, Coop, don’t worry Erik will be fine. He just had an anxiety attack, and it made him pass out. I need you both to be strong and when Erik wakes up you can hug him if you want, but he will need some space so he can breathe.”
I opened my eyes and I saw Adam’s face was only a few inches from mine. He saw my eyes were open and he smiled at me. He kissed the tip of my nose and said, “I love you Erik. Please don’t scare me like that too many more times. I know you are worried about your daddy but remember what you said the other day. We can’t worry about what we can’t control. Maybe that will help your anxiety. Don’t worry, you will always have me. Your daddy is fine. Let me help you sit up.”
Once I was sitting up again, I was attacked. I had Coop on one side and Devon on the other hugging me for all they could. Devon actually climbed up on Adam’s lap to hug me.
“Boys, you need to let him breathe. You can see he is ok. I think it’s best if you both go to Devon’s room and play for a little while. I will call you later for a snack and diaper change. Both Coop and Devon looked sad that they had to let go and go upstairs. But they did as they were told and headed to play with Devon’s Hot Wheels.
“Erik, how are you feeling? Do you have a headache or hurt anywhere?” Stacy, Adam’s mom asked me.
“I think I’m ok. My head hurts a little. I don’t think I did a #2 at least this time. I think I peed a lot more, so I need a change. Why is my daddy’s truck here and not at our house?”
“First Erik, I want to tell you something. This is the second time you have gotten really worried or upset because your dad’s truck was parked here. If his truck is parked here, that normally would mean he parked it here, which means he is ok. If anything did happen, we would be at your school to get you and Adam as soon as possible. Don’t worry so much. You can’t control if something is going to happen. But you can control how you react to different events. Know that we love you, and if anything did happen, you would be living with us, and become Adam and Devon’s brother. I want you to drink some juice. Then we can get you boys changed and fed. Your dad needed to park the truck here so it was out of the way for a delivery that was done just before you boys got out of school. He asked me to keep you boys here until he comes to get you since people are working at your house.”
We went to Devon’s room so we could get changed. I was first, and she put the thick night diaper on me. Next was Adam and he got the same. Devon was already in a pullup, so he was fine. Coop was the last one and he got the night diaper too. He didn’t get changed at lunch, but his diaper is soaked now. It’s easier to walk without the stuffer in it.
“Before you boys ask, no Adam can’t spend the night tonight. Sorry. His daddy is due home in an hour or 2, and he needs to spend time with his dad. He will be spending tomorrow night with you and your sleepover group of boys.”
We played in Adam’s room for a while. I heard my dad’s voice, so I raced downstairs to see him. He saw me coming and caught me as I jumped at him to hold him.
“Hey buddy, I love you too. I understand you got a little upset earlier. We will talk about that later. Stacy was right, if you see my truck parked here, assume I parked it there, which means I’m fine and no need to worry. You did the right thing coming here first. If the truck is here, you should come here first. Understood.”
“Yes, Daddy. I was just worried. I was afraid I lost you too. What Stacy and you said makes sense. I will try not to get so upset and look for the positive instead of thinking the worst. You said we would do something special for dinner tonight. What is it?”
“You will find out about dinner, later. It’s a bit of a surprise. I have an early present for you at the house. So why don’t you and Coop grab your backpacks and clothes and head over to the house. I will put your bikes in the truck and take them that way.” Daddy said as he was putting me down. Coop and I got our backpacks and clothes. We hugged Stacy and said thanks before we headed out the door.
We got to the garage just as Dad was parking. I know we are both in only a diaper and a T-shirt, but who cares? We helped Dad with our bikes and put them in the garage. We headed inside. I was super excited to see what the early present was.
“Boys, have a seat on the sofa. I will get the goodies.” Daddy told us so we both sat on the sofa. I was smiling from ear to ear, and even Coop was excited and happy.
A few minutes later Daddy came in with a medium-sized box wrapped in paw patrol paper. He had a bag in his hand also.
“Erik, the box is for you. After you open it, then I will give Coop the bag since it's some clothes I picked up for him.” Daddy said as he took his phone to record me opening my gift.
Like any normal preteen or little boy, I ripped the paper off the box in record time. I tried to open it, but Daddy taped it up too good. I had to work at it to break the tape so I could open it. I finally got the tape broken enough so I could open it. I was shocked when I opened it. It was a box that had a picture of some girly stuff on it. I was embarrassed dad got me something like that and Coop will see it. I looked at him and he could tell I was confused and not happy.
“Erik, I think you should open the box. Don’t judge a book or box by the cover. It’s what is inside that matters.” Daddy said with a grin.
I tried to open that box, but it was taped up even better. Now I know it’s a joke and not what the picture showed. Dad and Coop were laughing as I was trying to open the box. I finally got one part of the flap free and just ripped and pulled as hard as I could to tear the box open. It worked and a small bag fell out from the inside of the box. I tossed the box to the side, and heard it hit something. I picked up the small bag and looked at it. It was white and said “Competition Sports Center”. I have no idea what that means. I opened the bag because I could see something colorful inside and I was desperate to figure out what it was. I pulled out a bag and a piece of cloth. I looked at it and it took me a minute to figure out what the cloth was as I was holding it and looking at it.
“Dad, is this one of those Speedo swimsuits? It looks wicked cool with all kinds of colors on it that form 2 rainbows. I see a yellow something in the bag. Is it another swimsuit?” I ask as I start to open in. Once I have it open, I realize it's not just yellow, it’s a Minions Speedo, and it's awesome. The face is the front of it, with one eye right where my stiffy will be. On the back it has 3 minions, one in normal clothes, the next one is in a blue Speedo, and the last one is in a floaty tube. It's funny, and I like them.
“Thanks Daddy. This will be great for the swimming program I hope to do this summer. I love them both. The colors on the first one are awesome. It’s a normal rainbow on one side and a super bright-colored rainbow on the other side. I like how they go from front to back and back to front for the rainbows. The minion one is awesome. I like where the eye is in the front and the 3 minions in the back. Now I can’t wait to go swimming to try them out.”
“I’m glad you like it, Erik. I figured you would get a lot of use out of them this summer. I think you will need at least one more, but I wanted to let you pick it out.” Daddy said. He has a smile, and I know there is something he is not telling me. I’m wondering why he gave these to me now, and not tomorrow. I don’t know, but I will try to figure it out.
Coop opened his bag, and it was a pair of Speedos with the rainbows on them. I could tell Coop was a little worried about wearing them. We had looked at pictures of boys in speedos and undies on the Imgrc website.
“Daddy, I’m confused. I don’t know why you gave me this gift tonight and gave Coop a matching pair. Unless we need them for the party. Is it a pool party? Is it at the big community pool, or at Jimmy’s, or maybe Nate’s house?” I said very excited and happy.
“I hoped you would figure it out, so I didn’t have to wait and tell you tomorrow. Yes, it’s a pool party. I never thought of asking to do it at Nate’s house, but that is a smart idea. It is at Jimmy’s house. When I mentioned a pool party to them, they offered to host it at their house. We talked and thought of a way to make it fun for everyone and for it to be a little different. It’s a Speedos Pool Party. We talked to all the parents, and all the boys will be in Speedos, or the younger ones might be in a swim diaper. Only 1 parent was concerned, I explained that only in the US do people wear long so-called swimsuits. They are called Board Shorts everywhere else and are only worn for surfing. She thought her son would be embarrassed. I said all the other boys would be wearing them, so if he didn’t, he would be the one left out and embarrassed by that. I told the parents, that you didn’t need gifts. I suggested they put the money into a pair of cool speedos for their son to enjoy. I mentioned that if they are taking the swimming or lifesaving programs this summer, they will need them for it anyway. I got a discount for everyone at the party from CSC, where I got the rainbow suits for both of you. I ordered the Minion one last week when Stacy showed them to me. I knew you would love them. You will be having a sleepover here on Saturday night. I think the list is currently around 15 boys. I talked to each parent and told them the sleepover was a diaper sleepover party. Some were confused, so I explained about you needing them full-time and are afraid to be teased because of needing them. I stated several bedwetters would also be sleeping over. To make it so no one would be embarrassed, all the boys would be in diapers for the night. I assured the parents that if their son needed to use the bathroom he could. I told them you use it daily to go #2, and that seemed to make them feel better. It turns out several more of your friends either are a bedwetter or were until recently.”
“The original plan was to do a diaper party. However, several of the parents had concerns about their son being embarrassed by them and by any photos that would be taken. One of your friend's stepmom is a real piece of work. She was rude and thinks if a boy wets the bed or wears diapers at your age, there must be something wrong with his mind or else he is just lazy and needs some good punishment to change his behavior. She said there was no way her stepson, Ben, was going to wear a diaper. She also said the same about a speedo, because they show off too much. When I told her a girl's bikini has less material in the top and bottom combined than the Speedo does, she had no reply. Luckily, I know her husband. I called and talked to him about the ideas. It turns out Ben wet the bed until this past fall, right after school started. They kept it a secret from his new wife. He had no issues with the diapers. He said Ben wore both the bedwetter pants and tape-on diapers until he was finally dry. He still wears protection on long car trips, just in case. He thought the Speedo was a great idea. He travels and agrees that they are a much better idea for swimming. Ben will be doing the speedo part. I don’t know if he will be sleeping over because his dad wasn’t sure if they had to go somewhere very early Sunday morning yet. I offered Ben could stay here during the day since I figured several of the other boys would be here until the evening. We will find out at the party. He asked Ben about the party, and he was super excited to come and had no worries with a speedo. He also said if he could sleep over, he would love to. I guess he didn’t go to sleepovers until recently because of his bedwetting. I’m very glad you like the rainbow one. I saw that and thought you would like all the colors. I showed it to Stacy, and she agreed it was perfect for you. I figured since Coop is here, he needs a suit for the party. I hope it fits well.”
Coop took the speedo out of the bag and inspected it. It’s like my rainbow one. He was super excited. “Wow, It’s just like yours Erik. It's like we are brothers. Thanks, it’s AWESOME.” He said as he had a few tears run down his cheeks. I saw the tears and hugged him. Daddy hugged both of us.
A few minutes later we had settled down. Daddy said he would wash our suits tonight so they would be ready to go in the morning. I watched him take them to the sink and he washed them in it instead of the washing machine. He put them in the shower to dry. He said they should be dry when we are done eating.
About an hour later there was a knock at the door. Daddy went to open it, and I followed him to see who it was. Coop was right behind me. The person was a delivery driver. She looked like a grandma type. She saw me and smiled. “My grandson is about the same age, and he is dressed the exact same way at night. His big brother was diapered every night until he turned 12 and hit his growth spurt last year. That’s when he started to stay dry at night. Enjoy your food boys. Have a good night and a better weekend.” She said. Daddy handed me one of the bags. It smells good. It smells like Chinese or Japanese food.
Daddy took his bag and put it on the table. I gave him my bag and he also put it on the table.
“Okay boys, I got dinner delivered from Erik’s favorite Japanese restaurant in town. I thought about us going there, but figured it would be more comfy tonight to relax at home and eat dinner while we watch movies or play games. I wasn’t sure what you would like Coop, so I got us a mixture of things. We have Chicken Teriyaki, Tempura shrimp and veggies, a few sushi rolls, Skewered beef with veggies, and the house special fried rice. There is also some sticky rice if you want that too. If we sit at the table, I will give each a soda, but if we sit on the sofa and watch tv, your soda will have to go in a sippy cup, so it doesn’t get spilled.”
“Table is fine with me. I can’t wait to eat. We haven’t been there since we went with Mom for her Birthday.” I said and tried to hold back the tears. I felt Coop hug me. It made me feel better.
I got into my chair, and Coop got the booster seat. Daddy dished up some of everything for us to try. I know I like all of it. I like sushi a lot as long as it is not spicy. The green stuff you mix with soy sauce is great, but I learned I don’t need lots of wasabi, a small amount goes a long way.
Dinner was great. We talked about all kinds of stuff, especially how school was this week and stuff like that. School is out in a few weeks. Then it’s Adam’s Birthday at the end of June.
“Daddy, Stacy said you were having a delivery today and that is why you were parked there. What was delivered?”
“It was the roof to the palapa that is being put next to the patio. The guy doing it had a great idea, and when we talked about I decided to give a try. The roof is made from thatched palm or banana leaves. It’s super strong and water resistant.
“Daddy, where is everyone going to sleep for the sleepover? Will they all see my crib?”
“Erik, I had to try to figure out where that many boys would fit. I have 2 options. One is to move the sofa and put down air mattresses and stuff on the floor. I figure you all would fit out here. You could all just sleep together and I bet you would all be cuddled or snuggled to each other, just like puppies do when they sleep with each other. Otherwise, I figured you all would fit in the large 2-room tent, as long as the weather is nice. It should be a great weekend, warm, but not hot. Would you rather sleep in the house on the floor, or out in the yard in a big tent?”
“Either is fine daddy. I’m just so excited to have a sleepover and not having to worry anyone will tease me because of my diapers. I think the tent sounds cool, then it’s like we are camping out.”
“We have the large 2-room tent, that will easily sleep all you boys and still have room to spare. I asked to have the boys bring a sleeping bag if they have it. We got a lot of extra blankets, and Stacy offered to help with blankets and sleeping bags if we needed more. They have a bunch of sleeping bags, so I already have them in the garage. The party is set to start at 11 am with some games and fun in the yard while everyone arrives. Then we figure you will all take over the pool. Several of the boys your age are bringing their little brothers. One is even bringing his older brother. After an hour or so in the pool, it will be lunch or snack time. Next is Sunscreen time and then back in the pool. We have some pool games for you all to play. We have a few non-pool games also. They all have little prizes for the winner. About 3 is Cake time. Then more pool fun until about 4:30pm. At 5 the boys that are sleeping over will be coming over to our house. A few of the younger boys are sleeping over at Jimmy’s house, so the parents can have a quiet night. If all the other boys are picked up before it’s time to come over here, we will do diaper changes at Jimmy’s house. We will be suggesting to the boys to all try to use the restroom to go #2 before 5 pm, because at that point all boys should be in diapers for the night. I ordered some of the smalls in white, blue, and tie-dye, so they get a choice. For the youth ones, Stacy has been adding stickers to them, so they are more fun. She is doing it on the white smalls too. I think she is putting a few yellow minions on the blue diapers. I have lots of extra pacifiers that everyone can use and keep. Same for sippy cups. Each boy will be assigned one for the night and morning. He can take it home if he wants to. Patty is doing the same for the younger boys who are sleeping over at her house. However, they are getting normal sippy cups. Your friends are getting a larger version that looks more like a normal cup. They are really nice. I got 2 of each main color of cup, so we will have a few extras in case we end up adding a boy or two at the last minute. I was happy I was able to get them in 10 different colors, not including any pink. But I did get 1 fluorescent pink cup. I know one or 2 of the boys might like pink, but I was trying to prevent any teasing that the pink might cause. They are rainbow, light blue, dark blue, red, dark green, lime green, yellow, chartreuse yellow, bright orange, and dark purple. Each has a different color handle. I think everyone will enjoy them. I will have a bunch of stickers that you guys can put on them and some ink pens, which will allow you to put your names or designs on them as well as some stickers.”
“I figure sending you guys to bed about 9, and telling you all to keep it down and try to be asleep before midnight. I will start the sleep music when I send you to bed. I hope it helps keep you all calmer. The ages for the sleepover range from 14 to 8. Nate is the oldest, and Coop is the youngest. Breakfast is set for about 10 am, and then diaper changes. Most of the parents will be over to pick up their sons around 11:30 or Noon. A few are staying later. I figure that we might use the spare bedroom for changes if needed. I will have the side of the bed open, so it looks normal-ish. I have a feeling several of them will want to do more sleepovers because I know a few parents were concerned and said your friend has not done sleepovers yet. When I explained your diapers and that all boys will be diapered to prevent any teasing and so they all know how it feels. This way none of the boys will know who is a bedwetter and who is not. They are all equal. They loved the idea, and suggested if they had fun, they would allow extra sleepovers since they knew their son would not be teased and you all wear the same padded undies to bed.”
Dad put us to bed about 9. I was excited but also tired. We are in the normal big kid crib in the spare bedroom again. It’s the normal one for me. I like the bunk beds, but something about this one just feels soothing and calming. I like the fish on the walls and stuff too. I asked daddy if we could get fish handles for the changing table, instead of the cars and trucks, and change them sometimes. He thought it was a good idea and he said he would call and get some for us. Coop cuddles up next to me when we sleep, and I like that. We both have our pacifiers and I know he feels safe and loved. He told me that the other day when we were talking after dinner. He loves the sleep music so I put it on his tablet right away after we got home yesterday. I also showed him some of the cool stories on WattPad, and some other good diaper boy ones. I told him about some of the sexy ones, but I suggested he read the normal ones first, like Surprise, Summertime is for Babies, The Training Pants, Trading places, Brother’s Comfort, Return to Toddlerhood, and Holidays at Grandma’s. Some of the authors have multiple stories so he should look at them too. Some post on DA too. Subliminal Baby 3 is a neat one, and I told him that the author has many neat stories. Then he should check out Across the Road on PZA. On Nifty I think he should read Tutoring JJ, Young Innocence, Runaway Boys Life, Baby Boy Ballerina and the Hockey Hunk, The Sleepover, Met in the Diaper Aisle, The Camping Trip, Axle from the Ashes, Jia of the 4th Age, and Jealous Brother. I told him if he has questions about them, he can ask me. If the story is a sexy one, (most from nifty) in all the ones I suggested he can skip over the sexy stuff and read the rest and he will still understand the story and stuff. They are sexy, but about real love, not just sex. He asked if it made us gay if we liked that kind of story. I told him no, lots of boys like them, and lots of boys play with each other and they are not gay. It just feels good, and Daddy told me that at least if I play with a boy, we don’t have to worry about anyone getting pregnant and having a baby. I want to be a daddy one day, but not for a really long time. Like in 15 years.
We fell asleep looking at each other. I remember Coop had his pacifier in while I was talking to him about a story I liked. When I woke up, I had my pacifier and was sucking on it. I wanted to try something. I took Coop’s hand and put his thumb in his mouth when I took his pacifier out. He started sucking on his thumb, just like he had his pacifier. He looked even cuter this way. I knew it must be early, because I didn’t smell breakfast yet, and the side was still up. I couldn’t see the time, but the sun was just starting to come up. We are not going fishing, so no reason to get up this early, so I went back to sleep.
I awoke later to dad lowering the side so we could get out. Coop was still asleep and sucking on his thumb. I see dad’s phone on my desk, so I bet he took pictures of Coop sucking his thumb.
“Erik, it’s still pretty early. You can go back to sleep. I will be starting breakfast in a little while. Or if you want, you can come down and talk with me while I make it. I know you can get very excited about something special, like your party, and it will keep you awake.”
“I think I will come talk to you. I woke up when the sun was just starting to come up. I went back to sleep, but I’m awake now.”
“Ok, let me help you out of bed, so you don’t wake up Coop.” Daddy said as he reached in to help me stand up and step over Coop. One nice thing about this crib is that it’s tall, so I can stand up in it.
I waddle downstairs, and he pulls my highchair up to the kitchen counter. I climb up in it and talk to daddy while he gets breakfast going.
“Erik, Happy Birthday! You are 10 years old now, the double digits. I hope you have a fun day, and that this next year will be easier for you than the last 6 months have been. I love you buddy!” daddy said, as he came and hugged me and kissed my cheek.
“Thanks daddy, I love you too. Thanks for being here for me and not making me feel bad about the changes and stuff.”
“You’re my son and I love you no matter what. I don’t care if I have to change your diapers when you are a teenager, I will always love you. Now I had planned to make waffles, but they are best when we make the batter the night before and let it sit for hours. I forgot to make it, sorry buddy. How about we do them next weekend, and make pancakes now? Would you rather have blueberry or raspberry?”
“Can we have raspberry ones? They are the bestest. Thanks Daddy. Can we have sausage too?”
“No worries buddy. How about you get the sausage out of the fridge, and I will let you help me get them going. We only need 1 package. I have several in there for breakfast tomorrow. I have to feed a miniature diapered army.”
“Thanks for letting me have that many friends sleep over. I had thought maybe 4 or 5, but you got a lot more. That’s so cool.”
“My pleasure. Adam helped Stacy get a list together and we used it and your list and went from there. I have some GoodNites and Ninjamas Big Kid pull-ups, so you can pick which you prefer. You can wear them after breakfast. They should work ok until you get your speedo on and get in the pool. I have a small bag set up with some clothes, diapers, pull-ups, pacifiers, both speedos, and the camera your mother got you for Christmas. It’s waterproof, so you can use it and take lots of pictures of your friends in the pool or goofing around in speedos.”
“Thanks Daddy. I forgot about that. That will be fun. Can you take one of all of us together when all my friends arrive, and some of us at the sleepover too?”
“Stacy had already planned on getting a few group photos as well as taking some of you guys having fun. We will get some group ones over here later so all you diaper boys will have some photos of each other in diapers. You can take your camera to the tent if you want. When we get back, I can transfer all the pictures off of it onto my backup drive. That way you can take hundreds more. You can review them this summer and get copies of them to your friends. I have a card for each of the boys to fill out, that is sleeping over. It has name, age, birthday, email, phone #, and stuff like that. I figure with that, it’s easy for you to later send them all the pics they are in. At the bottom of the card, it says that any and all pictures taken during the sleepover can’t and won’t be posted to any social media if any diaper is visible. They then sign and agree to that. This should also make them feel better about wearing them.”
“Sweet. Thanks Daddy. I never would have thought of that. You have some good ideas every now and then.” I said as I started to giggle. That was something my mom would say to us.
I went and got Coop up when we were ready to eat. He was still sucking on his thumb. It was so cute. He blushed when I woke him, as he realized he had his thumb in his mouth. I told him it was cute and cool. He was able to smell breakfast, and he said he was hungry, and it smelled so good. We enjoyed it a lot and it tasted so good!! I was stuffed because the raspberry pancakes were awesome! We both were okay and had some time before we would likely leak. Daddy said he would change us in about 2 hours, at 10 am. We sat on the sofa and watched cartoons until daddy said it was time to get ready. Once daddy had our diaper off, we each ran to use the potty to go poopy. Daddy teased us, and said “Did you go poopy on the potty like a big boy?” Coop blushed a little. I said, “yes because I am a big boy. Do you want to wipe my butt to check?” This got a laugh out of everyone. Coop said he wanted to wear undies if he could until he puts on the speedo. He wanted to wear his new Pokemon undies we got the other day. I got a ninjamas and put it on, then my boxers over the top. Dad had a pair of normal shorts set out for us to wear over to the party.
“Erik, if you are out of the pool and feel yourself start to pee, or that you need to go and won’t be able to hold it to make the bathroom, we have a plan. They are setting up a little kids pool for anyone to play in, and also a sprinkler for you guys to run through. Later we will set up the slip-n-slide where the sprinkler is. If you run through or play in the sprinkler for a minute or two, it will hide that you had to pee. You can do this too Coop. Stacy is telling Adam and Devon the same information.”
“Cool, that’s a great idea Daddy. Thanks.”
“I have most of the stuff we will need packed in the truck. Boys, please put on your sandals and head to Jimmy’s. I have a pair of sandals for you as well Coop. I will be there in just a few minutes.” Daddy said and that got a smile from Coop.
End Chapter 9
Please leave Kudos if you like this story. Feel free to leave comments. You can also send me an email if you have comments, questions, ideas, and such.: [email protected]
There are links embedded in the story. Check them out.
My other ongoing stories can be found on Nifty or AO3. They currently are:
Finding a Mentor, Max’s story; AO3 or Nifty
Be True to your Heart; AO3 or Nifty
MNDB Sleepover Fun; AO3 or Nifty
Check out my Author Page on AO3.
If you join AO3, you can subscribe to me as an author, or to each or any of my stories for updates notices. I am working to bring in some stories from other sites where they are slowly disappearing. Keep an eye out for these. :)
A heads up, AO3 allows you to download and save chapters or completed stories very easily and quickly, so that is a great reason to check out AO3, and to join.
I hope you like my stories. Please remember that are all make-believe or fantasy. No real boys were used or hurt to produce this story or any of my works. However, the statistics given in my stories are those I have found online from research or marketing companies and are reliable. As a foster dad, I know from experience that having a grade school-aged boy wear a diaper on test day helps a LOT with their ability to focus on tests, and thus they score much better and get better grades, which boosts their esteem and confidence to do well in school.
Boys are a wonderful work of art to be admired and cherished. They need lots of love and hugs so they can grow up to be caring and loving Daddies. They need to be allowed to be a kid, and even a little kid, especially since it's well-documented that boys mature much slower than girls do. Please never harm or use a boy. Hurting or using a boy can cause a lot of harm to him over his lifetime. That hurt can never fully heal. I speak from experience.
Notes:
NOTE: This Chapter (9) was UPDATED on 7-4-24 to correct an error and links issue. If you have saved it, please resave it again.
I highly suggest my readers take a moment and join AO3. It takes about a week or so once you request an invite. Once you get the invite it's a piece of cake to join. The delay is very useful because it eliminates spammers and such from posting to stories or clogging the site. So please join AO3.
Once you are a registered member, you can subscribe to a story you like. Bookmark it so it's easy to find and access later (Great feature, please use it on all your favorite stories). If you go to the author's main page, you can subscribe to the author and get notified whenever a story is updated or a new story is posted. I use this a lot and find it's the best way to follow stories I like.
Enjoy and thanks for reading my stories.
Chapter 10: Party Time??
Chapter Text
Lemons to Lemonade 10
From the Previous Chapter:
“Erik, if you are out of the pool and feel yourself start to pee, or that you need to go, and won’t be able to hold it to make the bathroom, we have a plan. They are setting up a little kid's pool for anyone to play in, and a sprinkler for you guys to run thru. Later we will set up the slip-n-slide where the sprinkler is. If you run through or play in the sprinkler for a minute or two, it will hide that you had to pee. Coop, you can do this also. Stacy is telling Adam and Devon to do the same.”
“Cool, that’s a great idea daddy. Thanks.”
“I have most of the stuff you will need packed in the truck. Boys, please put on your sandals and head to Jimmy’s. I have a pair of sandals for you and Coop by the door. I will be there in just a few minutes.” Daddy said and that got a smile from Coop.
Chapter 10: Party Time?
Coop and I walked over to Jimmy’s house. I was so excited, I felt like I was bouncing with each step. I am very nervous because these are my friends, and I hope they all will understand and accept me for my new me now, that I need diapers as my undies. I hope none of them tease me like Jimmy and Carl did. A lot of them will see me in just them tonight.
When I knocked on the door, Jimmy opened it. He was in just his very wet night diaper but had a big smile.
“Happy Birthday Erik. I am so excited about your party. It’s going to be so much fun.” He said and then gave me a quick bro hug.
“Yeah, I am super excited and kinda nervous. Are you going to swim in that diaper?” I asked with a giggle.
“No, Mom said I can wear my swimsuit once it’s time for people to arrive. She got me a new one for today and the diving class this summer. We will be out of town part of the time, but she talked to the person that runs it and I can join for the learning how to dive part.”
“That’s great. I am taking the class, and so is Adam, Carl, and I think Coop is too. Marty said it sounded cool and had to talk to his mom about it. A few of the guys from our Webelos Pack want to take it too. It should be a lot of fun. I thought since you got a pool, you wouldn’t be interested in the class.”
“I love swimming, but mom won’t let me use the diving board until I am a teenager unless I take a class to learn how to dive and do it safely. We got the new slide last year, but we never got to use it. We went swimming a little bit 2 weeks ago. The water thing on the slide didn’t work, so I couldn’t use it. It's fixed now, so we can use it and the old one at the same time. Mom said they got some pool games and some other stuff in the backyard. But she won’t let me see any, even when I promised not to tell you about it. I knew it was a pool party last week and had to promise not to say anything. It was hard not to tell you.”
“Cool. My dad said after we eat, a slip-and-slide will be set up. He said there is a sprinkler to run through if we get hot when we are not in the pool. I'm super excited. I guess part of me still thinks I don’t deserve the party, but I am happy I get to spend a fun day with a lot of my friends. I think the sleepover will be awesome. We won't have to worry about being teased about our diapers because everyone will be in a diaper. Daddy told me some of our friends are bedwetters still and some were but stopped recently. He said this will be the first sleepover for several of our friends. I think that is cool, and maybe we can have more of them this summer. We were going to sleep in the family room. Daddy was going to move the sofa and stuff so we could lay in front of the tv and sleep there. But he had another idea, and it will be even better.”
“Really, cool. Where are we sleeping? I don’t think we will all fit in the cribs. Are you going to show everyone them, or not?”
“He said he wants to keep it a secret. No, I’m not planning to tell them that the beds are big kid cribs. He said if everyone gets diapered at my house, he will use the changing table to diaper everyone. But we might get diapered here and then walk to my house in our diapers. I think it could be fun and funny to see everyone worry about being seen in a diaper. We can tell them we have done it before and no one noticed us, and it’s fun to do it, once we stop being scared. But I know everyone will love where we are sleeping. Daddy will give us privacy so we can talk or do whatever.”
“Did you see the link I sent you yesterday? It had lots of pictures of boys in pullups and diapers. I searched pull-up and found a bunch of stuff I didn’t see when we searched for diaper boys. Some looked cool and were like my brother's age. I saw some pictures I thought were super neat. It had 2 boys, the older one was in a diaper and the younger one was in a pull-up. I think they were like 6 and 8 or 9. I should have saved it when I saw it because I can’t find it now.”
As we talked, I saw his brother, Bobby, walking toward us. He has met Copper before but doesn’t know him well. I could tell he had a pullup on under his shorts. The top was sticking out and he didn’t have a shirt on, we could see the top of the pull-up.
“Hi Bobby, how are you doing?” I asked.
“Hi Erik. Happy Birthday. I am good. Mom is making me wear pull-ups during the day again because I had a few accidents. If I wet too many pull-ups, then she said I would be in diapers during the day too, not just at night.”
“What are you wearing for swimming?”
‘I don’t know. Mommy said she would tell me when I get changed to go swimming after everyone gets here. I hope you don’t mind, but some of your friends are bringing their little brothers so we can have fun too. My friend Daryl is coming too. You know him. He likes you a lot and Mommy thought you wouldn’t mind if he came because he is my really good friend. And he might be moving just before school starts.”
“Yeah, I know Daryl. He is cool. I don’t mind if he is at my party. I guess he will be sleeping over with you and some of the other younger boys. I hope you guys all have fun. Will your sleepover be a diaper sleepover?”
“Thanks. He thinks you're really cool and nice. He wishes he had a big brother like you or maybe Jimmy, when he is nice to me. He has a big sister. She is mean to him a lot, like how Jimmy used to be. Yeah, Mommy said everyone that sleeps over will be in diapers. Not even the bedwetters pants that I know Daryl wears at home. It's real diapers, like what you and I wear. A few of my friends are worried because they don’t want their older brothers to see them in real diapers.”
“Boys, why don’t you come in here, so I can say HI to our guests.”
We walked into the kitchen area because their mom was sitting at the table working on something.
“Happy Birthday Erik. I hope you enjoy yourself today. It should be a lot of fun. It will be a bit crazy with between 20-25 boys being here, ranging from 5 to 14, but it should be fun for everyone. I think your dad will have it the hardest with the sleepover for you and your friends at your house. He is a brave soul, but he would do anything to see you smile and have a good time. He is worried about you, especially with how upset and down you have been lately. You know you can talk to him, me, or Stacy when you need someone to talk to or let your feelings and emotions out.”
“Thanks for having my party here. That is super nice of you. I think it will be a lot better having it here than at the community pool.” I said and then hugged her.
“You're welcome. Happy to help out. We like to entertain, and have not had many parties with many kids present, so this should be fun for everyone. The weather is perfect, it should be about 85 today and 68 tonight, so perfect temperature for a party. Your friends should be arriving soon. You can get changed into your swimmers now or you can wait a little bit. I need to get Jimmy changed as I doubt he wants everyone to see him in his soggy night diaper.”
“I think I will wait until some of my friends are here. I should get in the pool after I change, so I don’t have an accident in the house.”
“Makes sense. The sprinkler will be set up once about half of your friends arrive. A few parents will be staying for a little bit, but most are not staying long, if at all. We did get you a gift. After the cake, you will open any gifts or cards your friends brought. Then it’s more games and swimming. It ends between 4 and 4:30, and then it's time to get you all diapered and to your sleepover location.”
Daddy showed up as we were talking to Jimmy’s mom, Patty. He brought in our bag with clothes and other stuff in it. She took Jimmy upstairs so he could go #2 and put on his new swimsuit. Bobby is told he will get changed after a few more of the younger boys arrive. While Jimmy was upstairs, Carl and his dad arrived. Carl was in normal shorts.
“Hi Carl. I am glad you are at my party.”
“Me too, I know I screwed up and was mean when I teased you a while ago, but now I know how you feel, and I understand how worried you are others will find out at school and stuff. Thanks for still being my friend, even when I was stupid. You’re one of my best friends.”
“Friends forgive each other, just like brothers do. It doesn’t look like you are diapered, is that what you are swimming in?”
“No, Daddy said I will be diapered for the sleepover and after, but for the swimming part, I have a swimsuit. I have it on under my shorts. He got me a new one for the party. Oh yeah, this card is for you, Erik. Happy Birthday.”
“Thanks Carl. Jimmy is upstairs getting out of his soggy night diaper and into his swimsuit. I will get changed once we are going in the pool. Mr. Stueck, this is Copper. He is our new friend from school.”
“Cooper, it's my pleasure to meet you, young man. I have heard a lot of good things about you. Any friend of Erik's is welcome at our house.”
“Thank you sir. It's nice to meet you, Mr. Stueck.”
At this point, Adam and his family showed up. They had shorts on too. We all talked as others started to show up. Jimmy was the only one so far in just his swimsuit. It is a speedo style. It’s bright yellow and looks like Pikachu. It's pretty cool.
Over the next 15 minutes, a lot of my friends arrived. Seb, Marty’s best friend, was invited because we have talked, and I think he is pretty nice. He was surprised to be asked, but he happily accepted and came. I don’t know if he is sleeping over yet. He wanted to talk to Marty about it, and his parents wanted to talk to Marty’s parents and think about it. His parents came with him, and they went to talk to daddy. Several of the others had their little brothers with them. A couple were in just a speedo, but most had shorts on. Mike and Billy from Cub Scouts showed up, and so did Phil and his older brother Micky with their foster parents. Marty, his little brother Owen, and both his parents showed up. His mom hugged me and thanked me for helping her family find a way to fix the problems they were having. They saw Seb’s parents talking to daddy and went to say Hi and talk. Ben arrived with his Dad. He had a duffle bag and a sleeping bag with him. I hope that means he can sleepover.
“Erik, Happy Birthday. I am so excited and happy to be here. I get to sleep over too. My stepmom isn’t happy about this, but Daddy told her it’s a boy thing, and if she had a problem with it, too bad. It was great to watch him stand up to her and make her understand that she is not the boss of me. He said I am old enough to start making some of the harder choices, like the sleepover, on my own, unless I ask for guidance or help. I wish he had told her about how he and I used to soak in the hot tub before she moved in. We never wore anything in it, but now I have to wear something, either a swimsuit or daddy said my undies are fine. Thanks again for inviting me. This is my dad. Dad this is Erik.”
“It's nice to meet you, Erik. I have heard many good things from Ben. I am glad your dad called me, and we talked about your party plans. I think this will be great for Ben, he can have a lot of fun, and not have to worry about his stepmom. I hope it's not too late for him to sleep over?”
“Thank you, sir. It’s my pleasure to meet you. My dad said you were a very nice person. Yeah, he can sleep over. Daddy has it set up so there is space for a few extras, just in case, he said.”
“I will be heading out. Have a great party Erik, and Happy Birthday again. Ben, behave, and do as you are told. Don’t forget the card in your bag. I will pick you up tomorrow evening. Erik’s dad said you could stay with them until we get back. I wish I could stay and go swimming instead of going to your aunt’s house for the day, just like your stepbrother was begging to do. Take care, behave, and I love you.” Ben’s dad said then he ruffled Ben’s hair and left.
As he was going out the door, Nate arrived. We said Hi. He looked like he had a teenager pullup on under his sport shorts. He had a small duffle bag with him.
“Happy Birthday Erik, thanks for inviting me. I’m looking forward to it and the sleepover. I got something for you.” He said as he reached into his duffle and pulled out a card with my name on it. I put it on the small table where I put the others. Ben saw them and got the card he had, so I could put it on the table.
The boys we met when we went with Stacy to see her friend came and they were all happy. Brandon and David will sleep at my house and the younger 2 will sleep with Bobby and the other little boys. Brandon was told he could pick where he wanted to sleep. He said he wanted to sleep with us at my house with the other big boys, but he looked nervous. David told me he had never had a sleepover except with his cousins. He was excited and nervous. He told me they moved into their grandma’s old house and it's only a few blocks from here. He will go to our school next year. I told him I hope he will hang out with us this summer. He smiled and said, “SURE”.
“Okay, it looks like we have a large percentage of everyone here so far. We will open the pool now. However, we have a few rules. No roughhousing, or running around the pool. If you want to run or rough house, do it on the grass, or the sprinkler area. We will set up the slip-and-slide after lunch. If you need to change, you can use the bathrooms, or since you are all boys with the same equipment as each other, you can change in Jimmy’s room, in groups of 4 to 8 at a time. If anyone has special questions or needs help with anything, you can ask any of the adults. That includes myself and my husband, who is in orange shorts. Erik’s Dad is here, he is right over there in green shorts. Adam’s mom and dad are here also. They are outside right now, making sure no one runs around the pool. I hope you all have fun and enjoy today. For the lucky ones who are sleeping over at Erik’s or here with Bobby, enjoy the sleepover.
It was decided that the little brothers could get changed in Bobby’s room, while the older boys use Jimmy’s. It took a few minutes, but everyone got changed. Most of them had their Speedo on under their shorts. A few of us didn’t and had to put it on. Daddy gave me and Coop our matching rainbow Speedo’s. I waited to get changed with Adam, Carl, and Marty. However, Ben was left too, so he joined us. I was a bit nervous because I had a GoodNites on under my shorts. As I was trying to step out of the GoodNites, I lost my balance and fell on my butt. I was trying to keep the shorts and GoodNites together so no one could tell I had them on, especially Ben. But when I fell, they looked right at me. I know Ben saw the GoodNites because it was still stuck on my ankle, but my shorts were on the floor. Ben looked at me and smiled. He looked at the other guys and saw they had a worried look on their faces.
“Ben, please don’t tell anyone what you saw. I don’t know what your dad told you or stuff, but there is a reason the sleepover is a diaper sleepover. After the accident and losing his mom, Erik started having accidents again at night and in the daytime. He now has to wear diapers all the time. He wore a GoodNites today so no one could tell he had it on under his shorts in the daytime.” Said Adam.
Ben finished pulling up his speedos. He was looking at me the entire time. His bright green speedos did not hide the stiffy he had now. He then helped me stand up.
“Erik, I won’t tell anyone. It’s no one's business if that is what you need to wear. I have had to wear them many times on car trips and anytime I couldn’t get to the bathroom pretty fast. I wore them when I went to Disneyland last year, and had to change them a few times during the day. I don’t care if you wear them or diapers. I like you as a person and a friend. I don’t know if you know, but I used to wet the bed and wore protection, like GoodNites at night. Dad also had big kid diapers I wore a lot too, because they didn’t leak much. I liked the GoodNites because it was harder for anyone to tell what I was wearing, like my cousins and stuff. But the diapers were much more comfy and I slept better in them. When my stepmom moved in, I had to go back to only GoodNites or Ninjamas because she said only babies wear diapers and I didn’t want her thinking that of me. Dad was mad, but he helped me work it out. I didn’t want my little stepbrother knowing what I wore at night. I stopped wetting before Christmas but wore them whenever we visited anyone, just in case.”
I stepped out of my GoodNites and then put on my Speedo.
“Thanks Ben. I appreciate it. I knew you used to be a bedwetter. Your dad told my dad that and some other stuff, I guess. He told me a little bit and said he didn’t think you would care about my diapers. I don’t want anyone to tease me or let it get out at school, where everyone will laugh at me and make fun of me. I had 2 friends laugh and tease me because I had an accident before I started wearing them all day, like I do now. That hurt a lot and made me really scared of what anyone at school would do if they found out. Their parents punished them and now they know how I feel and how diapers feel. I have to wear diapers to school, and that is scary. So far no one has figured it out. Marty thought he knew, but he messed up and then got in trouble about it. But now we are friends and stuff. He really is a nice person, once he got over being mad at everyone about his dad and new stepdad.”
“Wow, you wear them to school. I never knew and couldn’t tell. At times I wish I was wearing one at school, I hate how I always need to pee in math just before lunch, but we can’t go then. Do you wear GoodNites to school, or a real tape-on diaper?”
“I had these from before. Dad got them out, so I could wear them today, change myself easily, and so no one wouldn’tice what I was wearing. Unlike Bobby, who had the top of his pull-up sticking out of his shorts. I wear real tape-on diapers all the time now, even to school. The ones I wear at night are a lot thicker and softer than the ones for school.”
“Cool. I like those Speedos. They look Wicked cool with those rainbows like that.”
“Thanks. Are we ready to go have fun in the pool?”
We all cheered and headed out to the pool. I stopped on the way out and put the GoodNite in the bathroom trash can, but I forgot to bury it under stuff, so some of the other boys saw it, but didn’t know who it belonged to.
I noticed that several of the little boys were in a swim diaper, and the rest in Speedos. Bobby was in a swim diaper.
We had a lot of fun playing in the pool. Marco Polo was so much fun with that many people. Some of the little kids are not good swimmers so they stayed in the shallow end. After a while, we got tired, so we all thought it would be fun to just float for a while. Kinda looking like dead bodies or zombies. I saw the pictures later and they were funny. Some of us had stiffies pointing up in our speedos and others didn’t. It got the parents laughing. When we did this, we even helped the little boys float. A few were scared, so one of us older boys helped them and stayed next to them for a while. We used our hands to move around, but we ran into others a lot. Owen stayed near me and held my hand several times. He told me how much nicer Marty was now and how happy he was that Marty was wearing diapers so he doesn’t tease him anymore.
Lunch was good. We did the slip-and-slide for a long time. I love it and it's so much fun. I told Daddy we needed one at our house, and he said we could get one. Yeah! We swam more and played keep-away teams with the Nerf ball and a plastic ball. A lot of us were kinda tired so we were sitting or leaning on the edge or even on the steps. That is when they said it was time for cake and Ice Cream. My energy came back when I heard that.
The cake was awesome. It was a big cake with white frosting and Harry Potter on a broom flying over a lake with a fishing pole. We all thought it was neat. The cake had raspberry inside and was super yummy. I got to cut the first few pieces. I gave the first one to Adam, Coop got the second one, and I kept the third. Then let Patty take over cutting the cake. I wanted some ice cream to go with it.
After we finished eating the cake, it was determined I should open the gifts and cards that were on the table, and a few others. I did the cards first. I got a bunch of gift cards, mostly for Amazon or Lego, which is great! I got one for each Chipotle, In-N-Out, and The Hat. Yummy! I can buy Daddy lunch when we go out now. I opened the boxes, and I got some Legos from Jimmy’s family, a new spinning reel from Adam and his family, and a new bike rack from Carl and his dad. Jimmy told me he had a special gift for me, but it would be best to open it at the sleepover. Adam said he had an extra special gift for me, but I would have to wait until we had some private time for a little while.
“Thank you everyone for the cool gifts and gift cards. I appreciate them all. But honestly, I am even more happy I have so many cool friends and they are here to help me have a great party and sleepover. That is the best present I could get. I hope lots of you will be in the swimming and diving classes they offer this summer so we can have more fun. Now let’s play in the pool some more. The last one in is a stinky fart.” I said as I dashed to the pool and jumped in. I was laughing so hard when I did it, I got a mouth full of water.
I got a lot of fun pictures of my friends in the pool. I was so happy daddy remembered about the waterproof camera I got at Christmas. I wanted it for fishing and camping, but it is perfect for swimming with friends.
About 4 pm parents started showing up. They were talking to the other grown-ups, so we kept playing in the pool or slip and slide. As they were called my friends that had to go home said ‘BYE’ and stuff then they dried off and left. At 4:30, only Phil and Micky were waiting to get picked up, by their foster parents. They couldn’t sleep over because of plans they had for tomorrow. But I learned that they won’t tease us about what we wear, because they both do too, every night and on car trips and stuff. I found out from Daddy that their parents called and were running late but would be here soon. He decided it was time to start the diapering.
“Okay boys, we are going to start getting you all changed into your diapers for the sleepover. If you have not gone #2 yet today, I suggest you try to go. There is no reason to be shy or embarrassed since all of you will be wearing the same diapers as the others. The little boys, who are sleeping over here with Bobby, will be in little kids' diapers, but again all the same. I think it’s the Paw Patrol diapers for them. Please remember the rules. If you want to take a photo, make sure to have the permission of the person you are taking the picture of, since he might not like having his picture taken in diapers. We will be doing some group photos, and you each will get one of them in a few weeks to remember the fun of the sleepover. A birthday party is to celebrate a person turning another year older. However, at this sleepover, the idea is different. We are celebrating that you are all kids, and that means you should have lots of fun, and not worry so much about what is going on in the big world around you. You will all be the same, so you can have fun and know that no one will tease you. Another reason you will all be in diapers is the following fact. At your age range, on average 9-11% of all kids wet the bed regularly. Of that, about 75% of the wetters are boys. They live in fear that their friends might find out about this medical condition and tease or humiliate them. A real friend would never do that. Yes, I said medical condition. Needing diapers because you wet the bed or your pants is a medical condition, and anyone who teases a person for it is cruel. It's no different than teasing a person in a wheelchair or one who is blind. Please keep that in mind. To eliminate this fear or anxiety, we decided to do a diaper sleepover, and hope those who are scared will take the chance and have a great time at the sleepover. All your parents know what kind of sleepover it is, and what you will be wearing. I hope they all explained this to you. These diapers hold a lot, so for wetting, they will easily last until after breakfast when it's time to get ready to go home. We have your sizes from your parents and made sure to have these very comfortable diapers in your size. Depending on the size, we might have different colors you can pick from. This might seem strange or weird to some of you, but all we ask is for you to try it for the night, and be open-minded. You might be surprised how comfy they are and how much better you sleep wearing one, not to mention the advantage of not having to miss any of the movies when you have to run to go pee. Now I suggest if you need to go #2, that we get you sent off to the bathrooms to start taking care of your business. After all, you are all big boys and big boys go poopy on the potty.” Daddy said with a laugh, which got the other grown-ups and many of us boys laughing too. I saw a few of my friends look at him and then the rest of us weirdly. I don’t think their parents told them about the diaper part, or all the details.
A few minutes later Phil and Micky’s foster parents arrive. I heard them ask if they could sleepover, and why. They said they had plans, but my dad has said that it could be arranged in a few weeks and that it could be another diaper sleepover if it helped to eliminate fears of teasing. This got a smile from them. Phil came over to me.
“Erik, thanks for having me and my brother. It was a lot of fun. I wish we could stay for the sleepover. It sounds like a lot of fun. I haven’t done any and I really want to do some. My mom said your dad told her you will be doing more this summer, and some will be diaper sleepovers. I hope Micky and I can sleep over then. Happy Birthday.”
“Thanks Phil. Yeah, when we do sleepovers, they all are basically diaper sleepovers, but it's because most of us need them. I hope you will join us over the summer. Your big brother is cool, so he should come too. I saw him and Nate talking a lot. Nate is my mentor this summer, and he is really nice. Maybe your brother can do a sleepover with him too.”
“Cool, thanks. We got to go. It was the most fun I have had in a long time, and I am really excited and looking forward to a sleepover this summer. Bye” Phil said, then he walked to his foster parents, and they left with waves.
It took about 45 minutes for everyone to use the bathroom and then get diapered. Some were a bit embarrassed by being in just a diaper, and others were embarrassed because they were changed in front of others. Once they realized everyone else was dressed the same, it wasn’t a big deal, and no one would laugh or point, they felt much better. Some of the little brothers liked the diapers with stickers on them. It was funny when Marty’s little brother Owen said “Marty, you got a Pokemon on your butt.” It made us all laugh.
“Boys, you are all wearing the same clothing tonight. Some call them diapers, but the packages for the larger and thicker ones you are all wearing say ‘disposable briefs’, so you can call them that if it helps you. Please use the diaper for what it's intended for. It might be hard at first, but if you close your eyes, and either vision standing and peeing in the potty or maybe a river flowing down to a waterfall. If you need to go #2, let me know. But that is the reason why we asked and wanted you all to go #2 before getting you into your night diapers. I would like everyone who is sleeping over with Erik tonight to grab any sleeping bags, duffle bags, backpacks, shoes, and anything else you brought. If you want to wear your shoes you can, but we are only going a few houses up the block. Please put your stuff in the back of the Blue Ford truck that is parked in the driveway. I will bring it up to the house to make it easier for everyone. Any questions?”
“It's ok if we pee the diaper?” asked Ben shyly.
“Yes, that is what they are for. I will explain a few other things about them and why, once we are at our home and you guys are settled in. It will be Hamburgers and Hot dogs on the BBQ tonight, and we can talk more then. Any other questions?”
“These are kinda thick. It feels weird to walk and I feel like I am walking funny, is that normal?” asked Billy.
“Yes, if you wear them often, you will get used to that, and not notice that you waddle a little because of the thickness between your legs. It’s nothing to worry about. It’s normal in fact. Good question. Anyone else?”
“Seeing none, let’s get everything in the back of the truck, and then you boys can walk to the house. Before we go, if any of the little brothers want to say good night to your big brother, you can do that now, otherwise, you will see him tomorrow.”
Several of the younger boys came and hugged their big brother. Some even felt up his diaper, patted the back of it, and giggled. We ended up waiting a few more minutes because the little brothers wanted a picture with their diapered big bros. Once that was done, we went to my house. Adam, Coop, and I were leading everyone.
The walk to my house was fun. Dad had all the sleeping bags, duffles, and backpacks in the truck, so we could just walk to my house. We talked all the way, so no one thinks or focuses on what they are wearing in public. Dad pulled in just as we got to the house. He had everyone grab their stuff and take it to the living room.
“Boys, let's go out back, so I can show you where you are sleeping tonight,” Dad said once we were all in the house.
We head out and I see the tent set up. It’s bigger than I thought it would be. We will all fit in it with room to spare. It’s the first time I get to really look at all the work they are doing on the patio and where the hot tub will be. It looks way kewl. I can’t wait until we have a hot tub. It’s like a mini swimming pool in the summer.
We checked out the tent and saw it has some sleeping bags, and blankets in it for those that didn’t bring one. Everyone gets what they need in the tent, and we set up where we are going to sleep. Some of us decide to unzip the sleeping bag and lay it open, so 2 or 3 of us can lie on it. Then we can cover up with a blanket or another sleeping bag. I know Adam will like it this way so it’s easier to snuggle and cuddle. As we are doing this, daddy pulls me aside for a minute.
“Erik, a couple of the boys have issues with sleepwalking. I think Ben is the worst, so I want you to have him sleep next to you. Have his zipper on your side if he is in a sleeping bag, and if not, maybe share a blanket or sheet. I know you sleep pretty soundly, but when you all go to sleep, I want you to block the tent opening with duffle bags and stuff, after it's zipped closed. It will help prevent any issues. Brandon has a small issue with it, and that is why he rarely does sleepovers, he was a bedwetter which made it scarier for him. Billy also has problems with it. He takes some medicine, which helps him sleep and not sleepwalk. He will take it tonight, just before you boys go out and call it a night in the tent. I think it best if he is next to Ben. Brandon should be fine, but his mom wanted me to know. I will zip you boys in, and it will be difficult for you to unzip it from the inside. When I get up in the morning I will come out and open the flap some, so you have fresh air and the ability to move around. We will be eating on the patio since it’s the only place we have enough room. Does that all make sense?”
“Yes daddy. I don’t want anyone to get hurt so I will try to listen in case I hear the flap or zipper when I am asleep.”
“I wouldn’t worry about it if I was you. Just have fun and enjoy. I doubt anyone will sleepwalk because they will be tired and excited and should sleep well. Hopefully, with the sleep music, all of you boys will sleep very soundly and not have any problems. Now go help get it all set up how you want it in the tent.”
I went and helped get it all set up. Ben had been told he was to sleep near or next to me, and Billy was told the same thing. I got Adam on one side of me, and then on the other, it’s Ben, then Billy. Above me laying cross ways is Coop. We could lay in 2 rows, but it's not needed. Coop said he wanted to sleep near me, so we figured this would work. I suggested he sleep by Brandon and David because Brandon is in his class and the same age. David is small like he and I are so it’s more to have in common, he moved to the area recently, and will be in at our school next year. He said maybe. At least I got him to talk to them and they seem to get along and stuff. Seb was able to sleep over. He talked to Marty and Marty told him to go for it, and that the diapers are comfy. His parents decided to let him do it if he wanted to, as long as he understood what he was going to be wearing. They found out how it had helped Marty, and that Seb had seen him in just his diapers when they were at his home. Seb is sleeping next to Marty and Nate. I had an idea and ran into the house to get something. I came back with my bean bag and put it on my sleeping bag. This way if I want to sit up I can, and it can go in front of the door when we go to sleep.
We talked a little as we all figured out where everyone would sleep and who wanted to sleep next to someone else. Many of the boys only knew one or 2 others if that, so it helped them talk to each other and get to know each other. When we were done, we went to the patio to see if we could get something to drink.
“Boys, to make it easy on me, because I am old, and in case you don’t all know each other, I have set up a name tag for you each to put your name on, in big letters, so we can all read it. Then you will each get to pick your special Party cup. You can decorate it any way you want since you will be taking it home with you. I suggest your initials on the handle or the bottom so it’s easy to identify. Your parents know you will be bringing this and a few other goodies home. If your little brother is staying at Bobby’s house tonight, they are getting a cup also, but it’s a sippy cup, instead of this big kid version, that they call a no-spill cup.” (A big kid sippy cup using a straw instead of the nipplish shape some have.)
Dad picked up a cup and showed everyone what they looked like. It doesn’t look like a sippy cup, so no teasing. Dad was right when he told me they are perfect for in the car and on trips or stuff.
“Boys, I have several different colors. There are 2 of each color, but they might have different colored handles. I have a list here of the order for picking the cups. The names were drawn from a hat while you were all playing in the pool. I have not looked over the list yet, so I have no idea who will go first. After you have your cup, decorate it, and put your name or initials on it, you can have some juice or tea. If you want soda, you can have that with dinner. I am not a health nut, but I know you all had the opportunity to have several sodas at the pool party. After being in the sun that long, your body will need some vitamins and those are in Juice. There is also iced tea and ice water if you prefer. If you don’t care what color cup you get, you can pass your draw and move to the end of the line. It’s up to you. I have them set up here on this shelf. As you can see, there are a wide range of color options. Your parents are looking forward to seeing your cups because they found out they are perfect for camping, car trips, and other events where a stable cup is needed that if bumped won’t make a big mess.”
Dad got out the list, and he asked Nate to help him with it. Nate read the names off one at a time. The first person was Ben, and he picked a super bright fluorescent yellow one with an orange handle. Coop was next and he picked light blue with a yellow handle. Nate was third and he waved his to get one at the end. We all had fun, and I was wondering what cup would be left when I picked. I guess we will have the extra ones too, so I could have mine and some for when a friend is over. David was excited because he was next, and he picked the rainbow cup, it was red with a big rainbow on it. The handle was dark purple. Everyone seemed happy and was getting a color they liked. As I was looking at them, I remembered daddy saying he had 2 of each except for the pink one. So that would have been 21 total, but I counted 19. I was looking to see which ones were missing. Daddy had them mixed up so it wasn’t like I could see only 1 of any color that was out. I gave up and figured it didn’t matter. Marty was in the middle, He picked the bright orange, or some call it Hunter Orange, and it had a black handle. Adam picked a Yellow one with a blue handle. I was surprised because I know he likes red and purple. It came down to only 3 of us left. Me, Micky, and Nate. I noticed Micky was looking at the dark purple with the dark blue handle. My name was next. I looked at it and decided even with it being my Birthday, I wanted to do something special.
“It’s my birthday, but I think my friends should get to pick a cup before I do. I think Micky should get to pick his cup instead of me.”
Micky looked at me with a big smile. Then he looked at me with a strange face.
“Erik, that is really nice of you, but it's your birthday. I figured you would be the first one to pick a cup. But I think you should pick before me.”
“Micky, that is very nice of you. I really don’t care what the cup looks like. I see 3 different ones I like, so if I go last, I will still get one of them. I saw you looking at the cool purple and blue one. I want you to go first. Please.”
Micky smiled at me. He picked the purple and blue one, and said thanks. We had a fist bump, and it was cool. I was wondering if Nate would pick the pink one or not. I figured if he didn’t, we could give it to Jimmy’s mom as a thank-you for using the pool. Nate picked up the pink one and the dark green one and looked at them both. He put the pink one down and took the green one.
“It’s too bright. It would drive me crazy if I had it in my room.” He said and it made me giggle. It was bright.
I wanted one of the rainbow ones, but it was gone. That’s when I realized there was only one of them, so maybe dad kept the other for me because it matched my swimsuit. It was between the lime green with a yellow handle or the yellow with a bright chartreuse handle. I went with the yellow. I had an idea I could turn it into Pikachu, or a Minion. Only when I stood by Adam did I remember he picked the other yellow one. We looked at each other and smiled.
Over the next half an hour or so, we all spent time with stickers, marking pens, and stuff to make our cups personal. It was a lot of fun. I did Pikachu, and Adam did a Minion on his cup. They looked good. While we were doing this Dad took the name tags, and put them on a lanyard so we could wear it around our necks. It was a neat idea, and the lanyards were in different colors. Some were a rainbow or tye-die pattern, and others were mostly a solid color. He tried to pick one that would go with the cup each person got. He had a bunch of them, so I knew we had a lot left over for later. He called each one of us over to get a lanyard and then he showed everyone something else. I noticed some were blushing when they walked back. Only when Adam came walking back did I realize what else was on the lanyard. A pacifier was attached to it with a separate string. Adam popped his in his mouth when he got next to me and went back to working on his cup. I noticed some of the boys had it in their mouth, and others were looking at it and then the others, clearly thinking if they should try it. After Dad gave everyone, even me their lanyard, he talked to us.
“Boys, you now have your cup, lanyard, and calming device. Some will call it a pacifier, a Paci, or whatever they are used to from when they were younger. Pacifier candy pops are very popular, and if you go to any type of concert or event geared towards kids or teens, you will see pacifiers, normal and glow-in-the-dark ones, and even some with little colored LED lights on them. The principle is all the same. It is a well-known fact that sucking on a pacifier or similar object, like a thumb, is calming, soothing, and helps a person focus. There is nothing to be embarrassed about having or using one. ALL your parents were made aware that you would be given one. They said they were okay with you using it as well as taking it home if you wanted to. If you don’t want to keep it and take it home with you, I will have a bowl you can put it in when you leave. But I ask that you all give it a try for a while. Maybe when trying to sleep out in the tent, or when playing games beforehand. I bet that for most, if not all, of you it will help you focus on what you are doing and be calmer. A friend of mine has 2 boys. They are 11 and 9. They both have pacifiers they suck on when doing homework, reading, playing video games, car trips, and anything else they want to use them for. It helps calm them both down a lot and it was their doctor that suggested trying it. They won’t hurt you, and here, no one will tease you. Those with a little brother at the other sleepover, they are also getting one, and I bet each and every one of them will keep and take it home because they find it helps them when they are watching movies tonight. I ask that you all try them out for a little while. They have all been washed and are ready to use. We can talk about them more after dinner, which will be in about an hour. Until then, I suggest you boys have fun. We have the extra tables set up out here with a stack of games and cards. After dinner, we can watch a movie if you want to relax, or you boys can play more games and have fun just being a kid. Around 9 o'clock is when I think you should head into the tent. You can talk and play cards or whatever you feel like doing in the tent. However, I ask you all to stay in the tent. If you have to come out, please make sure to zip it back up fully. We have a skunk family that likes to wander the area. I figure they live in the park and visit the houses at night to see what they can find. I don’t think you want them in your tent. The skunk smell would be worse than any gas you boys could give off after eating the baked beans from dinner.”
The look on some of my friend's faces was funny when Dad told them about the skunks. I know they normally are in the front yards, but this will make sure the tent stays closed. Daddy is tricky.
“Now about dinner. We are doing Hamburgers and hot dogs, baked beans, potato salad, and fresh fruit. I would like to try to figure out how many hotdogs and hamburgers I need to cook before we eat. These are the big hot dogs you get at sporting events. They are even bigger than the hot dogs you get at Costco, keep this in mind. Please raise your hand when I call out who wants what. If you can eat 2 hotdogs, please have 2 fingers up, if only 1 hot dog, one finger. I assume only 1 hamburger for those that want it. We have lots of very good baked beans. Try not to cause the tent to explode, because we all know how much boys love beans. After all, beans are the magical fruit, the more you eat the more you toot.” This made us all laugh and giggle.
Dad called out hot dogs and we all raised our hands. Most only had 1 finger up, but a few had 2. For hamburgers, about half of us had our hands up. When Daddy told me he was making baked beans, we laughed about all the farting that would happen. He said it would be funny to see some of the boys’ fart and baby powder come out of the diaper. I and Coop were laughing so hard that my side started to hurt.
We had a blast. Dinner was great and we all talked about different stuff. Dad was asking questions and different people had different ideas or had been to different places so it was neat. Everyone tried their pacifier and only 2 said it was weird. When the guys learned Nate was 14, they were shocked. They thought he was 11 or 12. But he had fun and I think everyone did. I know I did. I am glad they threw the party for me. I feel better having a bunch of friends, in diapers, around me just having fun.
It was neat to see the look on different friend’s faces when they had to go pee and were trying but found it wasn’t too easy. If they were having a hard time I gave them a few pointers, like push then relax, think of a waterfall, put your hand on the front of your diaper, and think you are peeing in a toilet. When we were done with dinner everyone was at least a little wet. We decided to play games instead of a movie. Everyone was used to being outside in just a diaper and it was no big deal now. Dad got some pictures of everyone having fun. He took a few group shots. Next, he took some photos of friends who wanted them together. One of our group photos had us holding our cups, with our pacifiers in our mouths.
Many of us were getting tired and glad Dad said it was 9 pm and time to head into the tent. He had us all come and fill up our cups, so we had water if we needed it tonight. Most of us drank a lot of juice, tea, and water while we were playing and having fun. I know I will be soaked when I wake up. Dad had put the speaker in the tent. It was hanging in the middle of it, where you hang the lantern. Our lantern is battery-powered and hangs next to the speaker. I have my tablet so I can send the music from it.
“Guys you will hear the sleep music my dad got for me. I think it helps me get good sleep. If you want a copy of it, I can put it on your tablet or phone. Dad can put it on a CD if you want. He did that at first because we had a radio CD-Player we take camping so he put that in my room until he got the speaker. Or you can have your parents call my dad and he can get them a copy for you. It’s done just for boys like us, and it helps us sleep better and be more relaxed. I guess our brains work and listen differently than girls and adults do. Our brain changes when we are like 16 or 17 and then it’s like a boring adult’s brain. I have a relaxing part that I play when I’m building with my Lego or reading. Everyone who has listened to it has liked it and wanted a copy. It works on car trips too.”
We were settled in and had several games going. Uno, Cribbage, Sorry, and checkers. Dad came by to check on us. He had some snacks for us. Fruit and some ice cream sandwiches. When he left, he said “Boys, have a great night. Try not to blow up the tent. Be good diaper boys and Happy diaper dreams.” He zipped up the flap, and it was just us for the rest of the night.
We had a lot of fun. We talked about all kinds of stuff. I got asked a lot about my diapers, how it felt to lose my mom, and stuff like that. I was very honest and told them how I was scared to be teased, that my friends would make fun of me, or not want to be friends anymore. A few of them even said they understood because they used to wet the bed, or they still do. We talked about a lot of stuff including summer plans and who was doing the programs at the community center, like the swimming and diving one. About 11 pm we were getting very tired. It had been a busy day. Everyone was wet and we talked about how it felt differently when the diaper was warm and wet, compared to when it's dry. We talked about the pacifiers and how they seemed to help us relax and feel calmer. While we played the games we had them in our mouths and they all thought it was neat. I suggested everyone try sucking on it when they go to sleep, and everyone agreed to try it.
I put the bean bag in front of the tent flap, at Adam’s feet, and turned off the lantern. It took me a few minutes to fall asleep, but I could tell some of my friends were already asleep. Adam had slid next to me. Ben was really close to me on the other side. I felt like the meat in a sandwich, but it was cool. I faded to sleep knowing I had good friends and some special ones too.
I woke up in the middle of the night. Adam was snuggled to me. Ben was behind me and spooning me. He was moving around a little and making weird noises. He was having a bad dream, but not a nightmare. I rolled over to face Ben. He still had his pacifier in his mouth and was actively sucking on it. I saw Billy had moved close to Ben and was spooning with him. I put my hand on Ben’s shoulder. I whispered to him that he was safe and had friends to help him. I softly talked to him for a minute. He calmed down, opened his eyes, and looked at me. Then he smiled.
“Thanks. I was having a really weird dream. I was at school in just a diaper and the teacher wanted to change me in front of the class. She told everyone it was a special project, and we should all diaper and change our little brothers. I was fighting so I wouldn’t be changed in front of the girls. Then I heard your voice, and it calmed me down. I saw you walking towards me. You put a pacifier in my mouth, said it was ok, and smiled at me. I felt you touch me, and I knew I wasn’t going to be teased or anything, and then I woke up. It was strange. But I think it means I hope we can be better friends. Tonight, when I went to sleep, I felt safe, comfy, and knew I wouldn’t sleepwalk. I have only had that feeling a few times. It’s strange. I hope we can be better friends and I can sleep over more. I had a dream like this before once, and it was when I was 5 and was staying with my mom’s friend. Her son and I were sleeping in his bed. I was scared because I wore diapers at night, and he was 6 and I thought he would tease me, but he wore them too. We became friends and did a lot of stuff together until he moved earlier this year. He was the only person I slept over at their house because I was always afraid of being teased for my bedwetting or because of my sleepwalking. I was at my cousin's house, and I ended up sleepwalking from the bedroom down to the basement and was sitting in a chair when my mom found me. She was scared because I could have fallen down the stairs and stuff. I don’t do sleepovers just to be safe. I feel like a little kid because even my 7-year-old brother can sleep over at his friend’s house, and he is dry at night, and I wet a lot longer and still have accidents sometimes. But I think if I can sleepover with you, I would be ok. Does that make sense?”
“Ben, I understand. I like you and I’m sure Adam does too. I like sleepovers, but I am scared to have them too, but it’s a different reason. I am scared to get teased and stuff too, and it's not just my diapers. If you sleep over again, I will tell you then. It was cute because when you were sleeping you were sucking on your pacifier. Adam says sometimes I spin mine in my mouth when I sleep. Like I will suck on it a little then spin it and suck on it again.”
“Ok, cool. I won’t tease you no matter what it is. One of my cousins has a huge secret. I can tell you because I won’t say his name and he lives in the desert. He likes girl's clothes. He has a couple of different dresses, pink princess pajamas, and stuff like that. He likes to wear girl panties all the time or as much as he can. He is 10. When I found out he was upset and afraid I would tease him. I told him I don’t care. When I was there last time we went shopping, he dressed up and looked like a girl. He said he does that once a month if he is lucky because it's only when they go shopping in the next big town almost an hour away.”
“Cool. Yeah, undies are undies. It’s no one's business what kind of undies we like and wear. It could be boxers, cartoons, diapers, pullups, panties, tighty whities, or skinny briefs. If a boy likes and wants to wear them that is all that matters. My dad tells me stuff like that a lot when I worry about my diapers because I have to wear them to school now.”
“I never noticed you wore them at school. You can’t tell when we are on the playground or stuff. That’s pretty cool.”
“Thanks. Let's go back to sleep. If you like, you can snuggle with me. I like having someone cuddled or snuggled up to me when I sleep.” I said with a smile before I put my pacifier back in my mouth and rolled over. I heard Ben sucking on his pacifier as he snuggled to my back. I fell asleep again quickly.
I woke up and it was morning. I heard some birds chirping along with the sleep music. I looked around. Everyone was still asleep. Some have moved around a little. Most of us snuggled or cuddled up to at least one other boy, if not more. Several kicked off the blanket or sleeping bag and are in just their diaper. I can see that most of them are pretty wet. I wonder if they wet it in their sleep or woke up and just wet it. I decided to go see if daddy needed any help. As I was trying to untangle myself from Adam and Ben, Ben woke up. He still had his pacifier in his mouth. He smiled and pulled back the sleeping bag that he was using as a top blanket. I saw he was very wet. He reached down and felt his diaper. I saw him smile around the pacifier as he felt the front and back of it.
“Wow, these diapers hold a lot. I am really wet, but it feels like I could wet more, and still, it wouldn’t leak.” Ben whispered.
“Yeah, these are the Mega-Max diapers. They hold a LOT. Sometimes if it’s early when I get changed, Daddy will put a stuffer in the diaper, and it holds even more then. But when it’s soaked it is even harder to walk in. I know Daddy is up, because the flap is unzipped. I was going to see if he needed any help for breakfast. Do you want to come with me?”
“Sure, but it’s your birthday party. You should not be helping to do stuff. You should be enjoying yourself and having fun. It’s your time to be pampered.” Ben told me.
“I like helping my dad with stuff. I can be pampered after breakfast when I get my diaper changed. I know we got Pampers, Luvs, and Huggies in my size because that is what I wear to school. I am pretty sure some of you guys would fit in them too. There is a thing on YouTube where they talk about all kinds of diapers for big kids and even review them. They showed some size 8 diapers that are made to fit teens. I was shocked but it’s way cool. I wish they sold those and other size 8 diapers here in the US, and not just in Europe and that area.”
Ben started to giggle. He didn’t mean I should be wearing a Pampers diaper, but it works and that is what made it even more funny. We both worked ourselves free from the limbs that were on or over us. I moved the bean bag, and we both waddled to the backdoor.
“Wow, this is really heavy. I can’t close my legs and walk normally. I see you are walking more like my little cousin who is potty training. When his diaper is really wet, he waddles because he can’t close his legs and walk normally. We are both like that now. It feels strange, but it’s fun too.” Ben said as we waddled into the house.
“Morning daddy.” I said as we walked into the house.
“Good morning boys. So Erik, how does it feel to be a 10-year-old now?”
“Pretty much the same as it did last week when I was 9. But it was really nice that so many of my friends slept over and wore diapers. It made me feel a lot better and not as scared that they would tease or dump me and pick on me. Thanks for doing the party for me, even when I didn’t think I needed or deserved it.” I said before I went and hugged daddy. I had a few tears, but I felt good about it.
A moment later, Dad asked if we wanted to help cook or to take stuff to the table. We said whatever he wanted or needed us to do. He gave us the stuff to go on the table. A few minutes later I noticed daddy was watching Ben as he waddled around. When he was back in the house getting some ketchup for the hash browns, daddy talked to him.
“Ben, I see you are very wet this morning. Did you wake up to wet in the night, or did you wet while sleeping? How does it feel when it’s that wet? Did you have fun and enjoy the sleepover?” Daddy asked him.
“I was a little wet when we went to the tent. I guess I wet it pretty heavily when I was sleeping. I had a weird dream and Erik calmed me and helped me through it. At that time, I noticed I was pretty wet, and the diaper was soft and comfy when it was wet, just like when it was dry. When I woke up this morning, I was even wetter than when I woke up in the middle of the night. It was also warmer, so I think I had wet it just before I woke up. It feels good. I kind of miss wearing diapers, but my Stepmom is kind of mean about some stuff, and I know she would punish me and tease me if I started wearing them again or wetting the bed. But I liked how they felt, especially the tape on diapers, instead of the GoodNites. I am glad I got to sleep over and try these awesome thick and comfy tape-on diapers. Thanks! I liked that sleep music. It was really soothing. Can I get a copy of it please?” Ben said as he had tears running down his face. Daddy saw the tears and pulled him into a big hug.
“Ben, I will happily give you a copy of the sleep music and the relaxing one Erik likes when in the truck or when he is reading or playing with his Lego. If you wet the bed and talk to your dad about your fears, I am sure he will do all he can to prevent her from teasing or punishing you. You are welcome to sleep over here as often as you boys want, and if you ask for a diaper here, so you don’t have to worry about having an accident, I am happy to get you diapered up, or Erik can diaper you. I am sure your dad wouldn’t let your little brother tease or embarrass you about them either.”
“Thanks. I will talk to him about it. I have had a few accidents at night the past month and even 1 during the day. My stepbrother is pretty nice, but his mom thinks he is perfect and never does anything wrong. He could stand in front of her, and drop the milk on the floor, tell her I did it, even with me in my room, and she would believe him and punish me. He asked if he could go to the party and sleepover, instead of going to his aunt’s house. But Dad told him no because he didn’t know Erik, so he had to go visit our aunt instead. I think he knows Devon and if he found out he needed or wore diapers even at night I think he might tease him. I wish he had to wear them for a while so he wouldn’t tease and be so judgmental about them and anything that is not for big kids or teens, since he thinks he is a big kid and almost a teenager, but he is only 7.”
“I suggest you tell your dad this. It sounds like you all need to have some family talks and your dad needs to put his foot down on a few things. I know he loves you very much and wants you to be happy.”
We helped get everything ready for breakfast. The smell of the food started to wake up everyone in the tent and they slowly all came out and joined us. We talked about all kinds of stuff, but we also talked about the diapers, how wet each person was, and how they felt. Most liked them when wet. All liked them when dry, and they liked the idea of not having to stop playing, gaming, or watching movies to run to go pee. I noticed that a few were kinda wet when they got up, but when we got up to get breakfast, they were a lot wetter. We had a great breakfast. Dad said that it looked like our diapers would last a little while longer, and he was planning to start changes in about an hour. Those who had to go #2 got priority when he started.
I asked everyone if they would sleep over again if it were a diaper sleepover. All said yes. Two of them seemed hesitant but said they would. They were the same ones who didn’t like the feeling of a wet diaper, but both were also very wet when they came out of the tent, so I think they were embarrassed. When Daddy changed everyone, he asked them the same kind of questions, and everyone said that they had a lot of fun and would sleepover and wear diapers again. The ones that were staying here were the last to be changed. The funny part was some of the parents showed up before their sons were changed out of their soggy diapers. The parents in general, told them they could change at home, and they needed to go. The boys were a bit embarrassed to walk out to the car in just a very wet diaper. I will have to ask them about it later. A few of them told daddy they would call later because they needed some info and help with a few things. 4 of the boys that were not changed yet, were in the car in just a diaper when their parents got their little brother from Devon’s house. The little brother was in undies or a pullup and got to see his big brother wearing only a soaked diaper.
Only 2 boys put their pacifiers in the bowl. I asked them why, and they both said it was because they were scared to be teased or stuff from their older sisters. If they didn’t have to worry about it, they would take it home because it was fun, calming, and relaxing to suck on it.
Jimmy walked home in his diaper. Marty and Seb joined him, in their diapers, because they were being picked up by Marty’s mom there when she got Owen. Nate said he would get changed at home. He rode his bike home, because his dad was expecting him before noon.
The ones that stayed, like Ben, all saw me in just my diaper the rest of the day. We had lunch snacks just after noon. After the snack, Coop asked my dad if he could wear a diaper.
“Coop, if you want to, that is fine. But I am wondering why?” Daddy asked.
“Erik is in just his diaper. I don’t want him to feel alone or different. He is my friend, and I will happily wear a diaper to support him.” Coop told my dad.
“Sir, I will wear one too. It seems fair and reasonable.” Ben added.
“Okay, anyone that would like a diaper, come with me and I can get you changed. There is no pressure, it’s your choice.” Daddy told us.
Dad led them to the spare room and changed them on the changing table. He got them changed, and I was surprised all the guys got diapered. I knew Coop, Adam, and Ben would, but the other 4 surprised me. When they came back downstairs, all of them were in a diaper. Dad gave them the choice of the thick night - all day diaper, or the thinner daytime diapers which work well for school. Coop, Ben, Adam, and 2 others picked the thick diaper, and the other 2 picked a daytime diaper. I told them how awesome they were for doing this to make me feel better. They smiled and said it’s not a big deal.
“Erik, it’s just a thicker kind of underwear. If it makes you feel better and not embarrassed or worried about being teased or stuff, then wearing a diaper is no big deal. It’s not like we are going shopping and walking around Walmart or Costco in only a shirt and diaper like some toddlers are. We are at your home, having fun playing games and hanging out as friends. Besides, they are kinda comfortable and it’s nice not having to stop playing games or watching tv to run to the bathroom to pee. I don’t think I am brave enough to wear them to school like you have to. But if it makes you feel better, I will wear them whenever we hang out at your house or stuff like that.” Said Ben.
“Thanks Ben, and everyone. It means a lot to me. I am always scared a friend will tease me and not want to be friends anymore. I need them because of what happened when I lost my mom. I am glad I didn’t lose you guys as my friends. It’s super scary to wear them to school. I’m not as scared now as I was the first week. Having friends who support me and have my back, means so much. Thanks!” I said as I tried to hold the tears back.
Adam and Coop came and hugged me. Ben was right behind them and soon I had all of them hugging me and patty me on the back telling me it’s OK and stuff like that.
“Thanks guys. Now let’s do something. Do you guys want to play video games, or go out back and hang out and stuff?”
We decided to start by playing video games, and then do something out back later. We filled up our cool new big kid sippy cups and even had our pacifiers while we were playing games on my PlayStation. About 3pm Dad suggested we go outside and burn off any energy we have. It was fun playing catch, tag, and even talking about the new spa and how cool it would be. I told them that dad says it will be ‘clothing optional’ meaning its best to not wear anything when we enjoy it. But if you are too shy to do that, you can wear a speedo, and I know we all have a speedo now. This made everyone laugh.
We talked about the speedo and how everyone felt when they wore it at first and how we all like it now. Ben told us that his stepmom didn’t want him to wear it because it was to skimpy and would be embarrassing. He said he liked it a lot, and will wear it when they go on vacation and go swimming or to the beach. I told them that dad said the speedo has more material than a girls 2 piece bikini, so no reason to be embarrassed. We were having fun when dad came out and had some of the parents with him. Ben’s dad was one of them. I noticed there were also 2 younger boys and they were staring at us. They looked to be about my size, so I guess they were 6 or 7. We went up to talk to my dad and their parents. While we were talking to them, they suggested we go back and play some more, and take the younger boys with us. As we were going outside again, I heard the doorbell. A few minutes later a little boy, about 4 years old came out to join us. He was shocked to see the older and bigger boys in just a diaper. He was excited and told us he was in pull-ups now. He proceeded to show us them. It was cute. He asked his brother why he was wearing a diaper, he said he would explain it later, but mostly because it helped me feel better and not be embarrassed because I got hurt and needed to wear diapers all the time now. He asked if I wore them to school. I told him and the other little brothers that I need to wear them all the time, even to school. But I only go peepee in them, because I am still a big boy and big boys go poopy on the potty. Which made everyone giggle and laugh a little bit. We ended up playing tag.
As we were playing tag, I realized the parents and dad were sitting on the patio and watching us while they talked. I saw they had their phones out, so I figured they took some pictures and videos. After a little bit they called us to the patio.
“Boys, thanks for coming over for the party and sleepover. I hope you had a lot of fun. I know Erik appreciates you wearing a diaper to help him feel less nervous and scared. I was surprised you all asked to wear one today, but I am proud of you for supporting him that much. I suggest you guys get your big kid sippy and your paci as well as your backpack or duffle and sleeping bag since your parents are ready to head home. You are all welcome to sleep over again at any time. I know Erik wants to have a bunch of sleepovers this summer, and once the hot tub is installed you can even enjoy soaking in the cool water this summer, and warm water this fall and winter. Your parents said they will get you changed at home, so don’t worry about that, especially since it looks like all of you are not at the leaking stage yet.” Daddy said. We all went inside to get their stuff together and their little brothers came to help and see my room.
When we got to my room and got everyone’s stuff, the little boys loved my totes of Lego, and the city we are building. We talked as everyone packed up. I even told the little brothers that I bet they would fit in size 6 kid diapers and showed them that is what I normally wear to school. They were shocked and surprised.
We went downstairs and I told them thanks for coming and I hope you had fun. They said they had a lot of fun and hope we can hang out and do stuff this summer. Ben’s dad was the last to leave of the parents. He talked to Daddy a little longer after the other parents left. They were sitting on the patio talking when they called us to join them. It was just Adam, Coop, Ben, and Me now.
“Ben, I understand there are some issues between you, your stepmom, and your stepbrother is included in some of these issues. We need to talk about this. I love you more than anything, and I won’t let anyone harass, torment, or bully you, especially someone in our home. If you are having issues at night again, let me know. I won’t let your little brother or stepmom harass or embarrass you about that. Stress can cause you to start having accidents at night again. If you have issues in the daytime, we can work on that too. I talked to Erik's dad. He told me that at the beginning some of Erik’s friends teased him about his accidents. They got an unusual punishment, but it seems to have worked very well. If your stepbrother teases you about your accidents or what you will be wearing at night again, then he will wear the same thing you do, whenever you do. If you decide to wear it on a car trip, so will he, or when we go to Disneyland this summer. He will learn empathy that way and how you feel. I know you are a good kid, and I will stand up to her for you if I have to, just like I did for you this weekend. But I need you to talk to me and tell me what is happening and how you are feeling. Otherwise, I am left just trying to guess what is going on. Can you do that for me buddy?”
“Daddy, I love you. I just don’t want to upset you or cause you to get divorced. I know how sad you were when mommy left us. I know you are much happier now and I want you to be happy. I am having accidents again. I snuck some of the GoodNites so I can put them on under my Pjs when I go to bed. I don’t want TJ to see them because I know he will make fun of me and tell everyone at school about it and say I am a big baby or stuff. I liked the diapers better because they were softer and I knew they wouldn’t leak so my bed would be dry in the morning. I liked it when you diapered me. It was our special time and you always hugged me before and after and sometimes you let me cuddle with you to watch TV. I thought I was the only boy my age who wore diapers to bed. I know I’m not and lots of boys wear them. Erik helped me understand that, and I feel better about needing or wearing them again. Can you get a copy of the sleep music Erik has? It's super good and it helped me sleep better than I normally do.”
“No worries buddy. I will get you boys a copy of the sleep music. You won't make me upset when you tell me if there are any problems at home or if anyone is tormenting you. You are the most important person in my life, so please tell me what is happening and how you are feeling. If wearing a diaper is more comfy than the bedwetter pull-up trainers, then diapers it will be. If you prefer I change you, I can do that. It can be our special time again. However, I think it is best we discuss this as a family and I will put my foot down, and make it clear there will be no harassing, teasing, or such allowed. Also, it’s a family item, and not to be told or talked about with others or at school. It’s private and therefore it is not to be shared with others unless I give permission to. I agree with Scott, it’s best when you are wearing a diaper, to just wear it when it’s warm enough. He told me how having tight clothes on over a diaper, can cause it to leak, and we don’t want that. Scott has given us a few diapers that Erik likes best so we can try them out and see how they fit you and which ones you like best. Whichever ones you like is what I will get for you. Some are very thick and it’s what Erik wears at night and you wore last night, and others are thinner for daytime or car trips and such. You have been invited to sleep over anytime you boys decide you want to this summer, and I made the same offer to Erik. Now let’s get your stuff and head home. We need to have a chat with your little brother and stepmom, while I set down the new rules of the house.” He said then he hugged Ben and patted his diapered butt a little.
“Thanks daddy. I love you!” Ben said.
“Love you too buddy. You are really cute and adorable in your diapers. It brings back memories from when you ran around in just them when you were 4.”
“Here is a copy of the sleep music and the relaxing music that Erik likes. I have 2 different versions, but this is the newest one and what the boys listened to last night. I will happily get you the original version too. Erik prefers the sounds of the ocean over streams or jungle so I got him one that is more focused on those sounds. I also have one called the Bratty Brother. It is supposed to help brothers behave better and be more caring to each other. This one is for little brothers I think, he said he had a big brother version too. We don’t need it, but I have shared it with a few parents. They said it has helped their sons get along better and the younger one to not be such a pest or brat. Maybe it will help you guys out.” Daddy said to them.
We said bye and see you later. Then we watched as they headed out. I know Ben was a little nervous being in just his diaper and his brother and stepmom seeing him like that, but I think it will be good.
We had fun and just played in the yard or with Lego and stuff. Dad told us it was time for Adam to head home. Adam said maybe he would do the same kind of party for his birthday.
“Erik I hope you had a good Birthday party and sleepover. You have some very nice friends. They all behaved very well, and I am impressed how mature they all acted in general. They are welcome to come back to hang out or sleepover in the future.” Daddy said a little while later.
“Thanks Daddy. I had a lot of fun. I was a little worried and scared at first when it started and then when I got diapered, but once everyone was in a diaper I felt a lot better. It was kinda neat when the little brothers came over to pick up their big brothers and they saw them in diapers. I know I have more friends that I can count on than I thought I did. It has been a lot of fun having Coop over the last few days too. I kind of felt like a big brother. I wish I had a cool little brother. I know Adam and Jimmy complain about their little brothers being pests and stuff, but I think it is just they want to be with their big brother because they think he is cool and special. When I am at their houses, their little brothers can be a little bit of a pest, but I know they don’t mean to be and if I ask them to do something or give us some privacy to talk, they do it. Thanks for letting Coop stay here with us.”
“Thanks Erik, I felt like I had a cool big brother. It was nice to have someone who’s nice to me and not telling me I’m a waste of food or space and stuff. You’re the best!” Coop said as he hugged me.
“Boys, I am glad you guys get along so well. I remember you asking about using the laptop to type a letter, so if you want to do that now, I can get it and put it on the table and you boys can work on it. If you want me to proofread something, just let me know. When it’s ready to print, tell me so I can make sure the printer is on.”
“Cool, yeah Coop wants to write a letter to his daddy, and he asked if I could help him.”
Dad got the laptop and set it up on the table. Coop asked if I could type it because he is not good at typing. I am not good, but I am okay, so I told him sure. We talked for a while to figure out what to write and then I started typing it. I had him read it when I got each paragraph done. We made some changes and stuff as he read it. It took about an hour I guess, but we got it done. I asked daddy to read it and he said he would because it was dinner time.
Daddy made a few minor changes and he said it was really good. He told Coop he could put our address down if he wanted to. I added a paragraph saying how we are now really good friends and that we both have a problem at night so it works great to have sleepovers. Then we said he can send mail to my address because Coop comes over after school most days so he can get a snack and hang out. Daddy printed it and it looks good. Coop signed it and Daddy helped him with the envelope and even put a stamp on it. Coop was so excited. He asked if Daddy could print a picture of him and me so we could send it to his dad. Daddy took a few pics of us together and then of Coop separate and some of him playing video games. We picked out 4 and daddy printed them out on 2 pages. He added them to the letter and sealed it. We ran out, put it in the mailbox, and lifted the red flag to tell the mailman there was a letter in it.
After dinner daddy said it was bath time since we were soaked. It was fun to sit and relax in the bathtub and play with some toys and the bubbles with Coop in the tub too. Once we were really wrinkled, daddy came in and washed our hair. He rinsed us off and put a towel on each of us as we got out of the tub. He dried Coop, and then he dried me. It was so nice. Once he got us changed, we sat and watched some TV. There was a special on Coral Reefs. It was super neat, and they look so cool. I want to see one and swim in it.
We went to bed and daddy tucked us in. He gave us each a kiss and told us to have Happy Diaper Dreams. We fell asleep really fast and the next thing I know, it’s Monday morning and I can smell breakfast.
We got ready for school, and we both wore the paw patrol diapers to school again. Coop admitted it was nice to have them just incase. He told me in private that he had wet the diaper on Friday at school because he couldn’t hold it like he thought he could just before school got out. He said it was nice to have it when he did his spelling and math tests too.
I saw a lot of my friends from the party and sleepover thru the day. At lunch most of them came up and thanked me for the great pool party and sleepover. Adam said he might do the same thing for his birthday, and they all said “Wicked, I hope you invite me” and he said he would. It was a normal Monday, but school is almost over so that is awesome!
Coop came over and we hung out and talked and stuff. Dad told us that Coop had to go home after Dinner, because his mom should be home soon. She called and said she was back. Coop left 2 outfits and his speedos at our house and took the other stuff home. Dad showed us last night and this afternoon how to change each other so we could put it on ourselves if we needed too. The kid diapers with 1 tape are much easier to put on and adjust. Coop thinks he can do it at home, so he won’t have to ask his mom. Dad put a few diapers with the clothes to make sure he had a few. He told Coop to let us know when his mom gets him diapers. Dad sent her a text and email about the clothes and suggested a few diapers for him, including the thick night diapers. We drove Coop home and I helped him with his bike. I reminded him his teddy bear and tablet were in his backpack and that the sleep music is on it. That made him smile. Daddy put a thick night diaper on both of us before we went to his apartment. I am glad I got some shorts to wear over them.
His mom said Hi and talked to dad while Coop and I went to his room. I helped him get the stuff out of his backpack and where the sleep music was on the tablet. I was shocked that she never hugged him or told him she missed him when we got there. Dad and I left a few minutes later.
We got home and I felt kinda alone. It has been almost a week that I had a friend here with me to talk and play with and then snuggle with at night. Dad could tell something was bugging me.
“Erik, what’s wrong? I can tell by your face and how you keep moving around that something is bothering you.”
“It’s nothing daddy. It’s just the last almost week I have had Coop here to talk to and snuggle with at night. I know it sounds weird and stuff, but I kinda miss him.” I said as I got up and gave daddy a hug. He held onto me for a minute and ran his hand up and down my back and then patted my diapered butt.
“I understand. But you know I am always here for you. Summer is almost here, and I am sure once school is out, you will want to have a lot of friends over and sleepover. I am more than willing to allow it, but I do want at least 1 night a week when it’s just you and me, so we can cuddle in my chair and watch House Hunters International or Mexico Life. I know we live not too far from the beach, but maybe it would be good if we looked at getting a vacation condo somewhere. Maybe in Mexico, or some other places look nice. What do you think?”
“That would be so cool Daddy! We have seen some really cool places. Belize and Roatan look cool, so does San Carlos, La Paz, Cabo, Ensenada, Mazatlan, and Merida in Mexico. Costa Rica looks neat especially with the rain forests and stuff that go right to the ocean. But if we do that, would I be able to bring Adam with us sometimes?”
“I will think about it, and we can look at different areas. It might be a year or 2 away, but it could be fun to look and figure out what we like and where. We might have to take a few trips to check out a few areas. I know you will want to bring Adam. I am fine with that, and maybe Coop could join us too. I know you have gotten attached to him too. But I think that is more like a big brother little brother, and not so much as the special relationship you and Adam have.”
“Thanks daddy. Yeah, I like or even love Coop a lot, but he is like a little brother. Adam is different. I love him a lot, part like a friend, and another part is different and stuff. I guess it’s like a boyfriend, and I am pretty sure he feels the same way too.” I say to Daddy, and blush when I call Adam a boyfriend.
“Erik, I know you both have very special feelings for each other. I am okay with it. When we talked, I told you I wanted you to be happy. If you love Adam and you both are boyfriends, that is fine with me. Your mom and I had suspected that you boys were very close that way, and figured one day you both would figure it out. I am glad you can talk to me about it now. I am here for you and if you have questions about your body or other things, please come ask me. I will be honest and not give you some lame story. Your mom and I figured it was best to give you the correct information when it comes to sex and your body instead of only giving you a little bit and then you learning the rest from what you hear on the playground or see online. However, if you both start having sex, please let me know. I want to make sure neither of you are hurt if you do that. I know you both love each other and would never hurt the other on purpose, but sometimes during sex, things happen. I will also get you lube, condoms, or whatever you boys need to be safe. I know what stories you like to read online. I am fine with that, but remember, those are stories and are not real. Some things they do in a story would hurt either of you a lot, so please ask if you have questions.” Daddy told me. I was blushing as he told me this.
“Yes Sir” was all I could say. He knows when I say Yes Sir, it means I agree but can’t and don’t want to talk about this anymore. Luckily he changed to topic back to where we could look at condo’s or a house. We watched a few episodes and it was a lot of fun. We saw some cool places in Costa Rica, Cabo, and Merida.
The next few days were basically the same. Coop came over after school. Normally Jimmy and Adam did too, and we all hung out after we did our homework. We played Lego or video games. We hung out at Adam’s house on Tuesday, and on Wednesday we hung out at Jimmy’s house. We got to play in the pool after we did our homework. They have a tall fence and lots of trees so people can’t see into their yard. We got to swim naked, and it was a lot of fun. We were warned not to lay on our back in the water to long or else we could get a sun burn all over our front, even our stiffy. His mom told us if we have our butt out of the water too much it could get burned too, and that wouldn’t feel good in a diaper. When she offered to put sunscreen on us, I was the first to let her. Coop was right behind me and so was Adam. Jimmy was laughing. But he has more of a tan than we do, because he swims a lot and I found out a lot of it is naked. Right now, and when he is in the bath or shower are the only times he is not in a diaper. Carl came over with us on Thursday. We were at my house, and we had a blast doing some video game challenges. Coop was super happy because he won a racing challenge in Need for Speed. I knew Friday I had to go to Adam’s house because they were bringing the Spa and hooking it up.
On Friday, Nate came over and hung out with us. It was fun. He asked me to sleep over at his house Friday night. I called Daddy and he said I could. I went to Nate's house when Coop went home about 5pm, after we made a quick stop at my house to pick up a change of clothes and my tablet and leave my school stuff in my room. Coop said his mom was getting him pizza before she and her boyfriend go out. He says she is much nicer to him now, and so is her boyfriend. He is worried they are up to something because he doesn’t trust the boyfriend at all. I told him he could message or email me because I would have my tablet with me at Nate’s.
End Chapter 10
Please leave Kudos if you like this story. Feel free to leave comments. You can send me an email if you have comments, questions, ideas, and such.: [email protected] I read all emails, and I try to reply to them, but sometimes it takes me a few days or weeks depending on my schedule at work, and how my arm is healing or hurting.
There are links embedded in the story. Check them out.
My other ongoing stories can be found on Nifty or AO3. They currently are:
Finding a Mentor, Max’s story (A love story); AO3 or Nifty
Be True to your Heart (Very Horny Boys); AO3 or Nifty
MNDB Sleepover Fun (Horny Boys); AO3 or Nifty
Check out my Author Page on AO3.
If you join AO3, you can subscribe to me as an author, or to each or any of my stories for updates notices. I am working to bring in some stories from other sites where they are slowly disappearing. Keep an eye out for these. :) A heads up, AO3 allows you to download and save chapters or entire stories very easily and quickly, so that is a great reason to check out AO3, and to join. It's free, so why not use it?
I hope you like my stories. Please remember they are all make-believe, ie fantasy and not real. No real boys were used or hurt to produce this story or any of my works. However, the statistics given in my stories are those I have found online from research or marketing companies and are reliable. As a foster dad, I know from experience that having a grade school-aged boy wear a diaper on test days helps a LOT with their ability to focus on tests, and thus they score higher and have better retention of what they learn when they are wearing a diaper. It helped to boost their self-esteem and gave them the confidence to do better in school in general and not be afraid to try something new. With the larger sizes of pull-ups now parents could try those as well, but remember, pull-ups are not meant to hold more than 1 wetting, and not a heavy one. Whereas a diaper can hold several wettings, and doesn’t feel as wet or yucky as a wet pull-up does.
Boys are a wonderful work of art to be admired and cherished. They need lots of love and hugs so they can grow up to be caring and loving Daddies. They need to be allowed to be a kid, and even a little kid again, especially since it's well-documented that boys mature much slower than girls do. The rates vary depending on the study, but in general, they all agree boys mature about 30-35% slower. In other words, a 10-year-old boy is about as mature as a 6.5 or 7 year old girl. Don’t turn them into little soldiers or little men, let them be happy and fun-loving little boys.
Please never harm or use a boy. Hurting or using a boy can cause a lot of harm to him over his lifetime. That hurt can never fully heal. I speak from experience.
Chapter 11: Brothers?
Chapter Text
Lemons to Lemonade 11
From the Previous Chapter:
On Friday, Nate came over and hung out with us. It was fun. He asked me to sleep over at his house tonight. I called Daddy and he said I could. I went to Nate's house when Coop went home about 5pm, after we made a quick stop at my house to pick up a change of clothes, my tablet. and leave my school stuff in my room. Coop said his mom was getting him pizza before she and her boyfriend go out. He says she is much nicer to him now, and so is her boyfriend. He is worried they are up to something because he doesn’t trust the boyfriend at all. I told him he could message or email me because I would have my tablet with me at Nate’s.
Chapter 11: Brother?
I had a lot of fun at Nate’s house. I got to meet his big brother, and he is nice. He calls Nate his “Baby Brother” which made me giggle the first time I heard it. Daddy came over on Saturday and we had dinner at Nate’s house. I had a lot of fun swimming in the pool, but had to have Nate and then daddy put sunscreen on me. I can do my front pretty good, but I can’t do my back or butt and stuff.
The rest of the weekend was really quiet. Adam came over so we could hang out and play some video games. School is almost out, and we can’t wait!
On Sunday we did errands and even got lunch at the mall. Adam and I shared some Chinese food. However, not even 2 hours later we were both sick. We had just gotten home when I puked and went poop in my diaper at the same time, yuck. Adam started puking a few minutes later. Adam stayed at our house on Sunday night and daddy took care of us. On Monday, daddy took us to Adam’s house and we stayed there to get better. Adam was ok on Tuesday afternoon, but I was still sick. It took me another day to get well. At least we got the spelling words and other stuff to study so we weren’t too far behind.
Because I was sick, we didn’t try out the hot tub after they got it finished on Monday. Dad said he tried it a little bit but wanted to wait so we could both relax and enjoy it. Hopefully this weekend.
I realized Coop hadn’t been around at all while I was sick. I guess he heard we were sick and stayed away. I hope he got some food to eat. When I went to school on Thursday, I had a lot of catch-up since the math and spelling tests were on Friday and we got a science test then too. I still had a little headache, but it was not enough to keep me home. I was so busy trying to focus on school and getting caught up I didn’t notice who was and was not around me at school.
However, on Friday I was back to normal and realized I still hadn’t seen Coop. I asked a few of my friends and they said they had not seen him all week. This worried me, but maybe he got bad food and got sick too. When I was sick, I never checked my email so I figured maybe I should do that when I get home.
“Erik, what’s wrong? I can tell you are upset, and something is on your mind.” Adam said as we were coming in from our last recess.
“No one has seen Coop all week. I told him if he had any problems or needed help to email me. I have not checked my email since I went to Nate’s house last weekend. What if he is hurt and emailed me for help and I because I didn’t check it, he is really hurt or dead.” I said as I was holding back my emotions. Adam could tell I was scared and worried.
“Let’s go to my house after school. We can tell my mom, and she can even call your dad to see if he knows anything. Maybe Coop is sick or something and your dad knows about it. I bet he would be worried and checked on him if he realized he has not been around all week.”
I thought about that. It made sense. Maybe daddy knows something. He seemed to like Coop and I know he would help him so maybe he checked in on him. This helped me calm down until school was out. We were all excited because less than 2 weeks left until summer vacation!!!!
We raced to Adam’s house and rushed in the door.
“Mom, we need to talk to you. Erik is worried about Coop. We have not seen him all week.” Adam hollered once we were in the door.
“Adam, you know you are not supposed to be yelling while indoors. Now what is that about Coop? What is wrong Erik? Did he say something at school?”
“No, he was not there. I didn’t see him yesterday either. I asked my friends and none of them remember seeing him all week. I am worried about him. He said his mom and her boyfriend were being very nice to him and he didn’t trust her boyfriend. I told him to email me and stuff if there were any problems, but I have not checked my email since I went to Nate’s house and then I got sick and stuff. I am really scared. What if he is hurt or dead because I didn’t check my email?” I said and then just started crying hard. Adam held me and then I felt his mom hug us and guide us to the sofa.
“Why is Erik crying? Is he ok?” I heard Devon ask his mom in a worried tone. This helped me pull myself together.
“I’m okay Devon. I’m just a little worried about a friend and I think I’m not totally over the food poisoning I had. If you hug me, I might feel better.”
Devon rushed over and hugged me. He had a big smile on his face, and I could tell he was happy. His smile made me feel better.
“Boys, I got a snack for you on the counter. Then I want to know how your day went and if you know your scores from your tests and quizzes today.”
“I think I need to go get my tablet so I can check my e-mail,” I told Stacy.
“After you’re done with your snacks, I will let you and Adam go to your house and get your tablet. But I want you to come back here before you check anything. Is that understood?”
I could tell she was serious. I wanted to check it right away, but I knew if I got in trouble here, Daddy would be upset and I would get in trouble with him too. “Okay, I will wait until we get back here.”
We ate quickly and then rushed to my house to get my tablet. I dropped off my backpack since I didn’t have any homework. I realized I was soaked, but I didn’t want Stacy to get mad, so we went back to Adam’s house quickly.
We got back to Adam’s house. As I removed my shorts, Stacy noticed how wet I was and said she would get me changed right away, and then I can check my E-mail. A few minutes later, I was in a thick night diaper. She proceeded to get Adam diapered up as well.
“Okay boys, why don’t you go to Adam’s room and relax? You can check emails or whatever you need to do on your tablet then.”
We headed to his room. He closed his door, which is unusual for him. He noticed I was looking at him strangely. He walked up to me with a smile and hugged me. He held me for a minute or more. I could feel my body relax and some of my fear went away as Adam held and hugged me.
“Thanks, Adam. I needed that. I feel better now. Now I need to check my email.”
I checked my email and there was no message from Coop at all. I figured he would have sent me something because he was not in school. I was worried and needed Daddy to call his mom or maybe we could go there. I sent Coop an email asking how he was and why he was not at school. I told him I missed my “little brother” and I hope he is okay. I gave him our home phone # and Daddy’s Cell # in case he needed to call us.
“Erik, there is nothing we can do now. Let's play some video games and wait until your dad gets home. Remember what he said about worrying too much and stuff and how it can make it worse on our bodies and stuff.”
I nodded and we decided to do some racing in Grand Turismo. I kept crashing because I couldn’t focus on the game. Adam even got up and got us pacifiers so I might focus better. It helped but I was not driving like I normally do. I guess driving in a video game is not as good as normal when your mind is distracted. I bet it’s the same in real life.
Finally, a little after 5 my dad showed up. He parked at home and walked over. When I heard his voice, I raced down the stairs.
“Daddy, I am worried about Coop. He hasn’t been over to see me, and he was not at school and no one remembers seeing him all week. He didn’t even email me. I think something bad happened.”
“Woo, calm down buddy. What are you talking about?”
I took a deep breath and then explained everything to Daddy. He took out his phone and I saw him send a text.
“I just texted his mom. I told her you were sick most of the week and missed spending time with Coop, and wanted to know if he could spend the night or weekend. I figure we should have a reply soon. Now let's go home and figure out what we want to do for dinner. I think we should try out the hot tub tonight.”
I said bye to Adam and told him I will email him when I talk to Coop.
Daddy could tell I was worried. We had spaghetti and I forgot to make the cheesy garlic bread I normally do.
“Erik, I know you are worried. However, there is nothing we can do until we hear back from his mom. Maybe they went to visit his grandma or something. Think positive thoughts and that can help.”
“If we don’t hear back tonight, can we go to his apartment tomorrow and see if he is there and is ok?”
“We shall see. I have a few things planned for us tomorrow, but I think we could swing by on our way home from them. That will give his mom more time to reply in case they are out of town. Is that reasonable?”
“Okay, I guess that will work. I’m just worried about him. What are we doing tomorrow?”
“I figured we need to run a bunch of errands. We both need haircuts, and there is a Fishing Expo going on in Long Beach. It’s a bit of a drive, but I figured it could be a fun time for us to spend together. I think we need to spend quality time together, especially since I will have to travel more. Sadly, I will be gone on average one weekend a month for the next year or so. We need to keep our bond strong, and I want to make sure you know I’m here for you, no matter what.”
“Thanks daddy. That sounds cool. Can I get my hair dyed a little, so the tips are colored? I saw a few boys at school had it and it looks really cool. I heard about the fishing expo on the radio, and it sounds like fun.”
“I think it will be a fun day. We are going to get our hair cut at a salon that is near the expo. A friend of mine at work suggested it. Her son and his boyfriend are both stylists and we have an appointment with them in the morning. If you want your tips colored, we will get their suggestions as to what would look the best. Then it will be the Expo. We will grab dinner on the way home. If we have not heard from Coop or his mom, we can stop at their apartment on the way home.”
“WOW. I can’t wait. It sounds like a lot of fun. It would be fun to have Adam and Coop with, but it will be fun spending time just us, like we used to do sometimes when mom said she needed a break from us.” I said and then started to giggle and laugh.
“Are you ready to try out the hot tub? I think it will be good for us to sit and relax in it for a while. We can talk about anything you want to talk about. I will bring my phone, in case we hear from Coop, and we can listen to music if we want to. I have a Bluetooth speaker set up so we can listen to music or the game while relaxing in the tub. We can grab a few towels and then head out. We need to rinse off before we use it. That is a rule. Everyone must rinse off before getting in. We have a shower out next to it now, so we can rinse off there before and after.”
It was neat rinsing off outside in the shower. It was so cool relaxing in the hot tub. The jets are so nice. The water was warm, not hot.
“Dad, why is the water warm and not hot? When we were at the hotel last year the hot tub was a lot hotter than this.”
“Erik, the reason is simple. It’s summertime. This means the weather will be hot and I figured having the water cooler so we can cool off in it, instead of it heating us up would be good. As it gets colder this fall, I will turn the temperature up. Remember, this is not a toy, and for now, you need permission to use it. You are a big boy, so I am not saying you need to be supervised out here, but I do want to know when you are using it, and who is with you. There is no rough housing in here. Do you understand?”
“Yes Daddy. I understand. I think it is nice to sit in the water and relax. The jets feel really good, and it will be nice to cool off at night before getting ready for bed.”
We relaxed and enjoyed the hot tub. We talked about school, summer plans, and other stuff.
I didn’t sleep well. I had weird dreams about Coop being hurt and alone. I also dreamed about fishing. It’s weird how we can dream about all kinds of stuff.
Dad got me up early, and we got breakfast. I got a shower and then changed for the day. Dad asked me which diaper I wanted to wear. I was worried people might notice the thick one, but it is the softest, and I know it won’t leak and should last until we get home. Dad told me no one I knew would notice. He reminded me that if I wear a thinner diaper I might have to be changed at the expo. I don’t want that, so I figure the thick one is the best choice. I will just make sure I wear clothes that help hide it some. I decided on my overall shorts and the fishing shirt my mom got me for Christmas.
It was my first time going to a hair salon. It was neat. They guys were funny. I could tell they were gay, but I think part of it is an act. They are super nice, and they kept telling me how cute I am, which made me blush. They asked if I had a girlfriend. I made a face and said “NO”. They asked if I had a boyfriend, and Dad said my face turned as red as a firetruck. I said “Maybe. He is my best friend, and I think we are special friends too.”
“Erik, your red hair is gorgeous and so sexy. I would suggest either blonde or silver. You can go with either tips or streaks. Do you have a preference?” David the one doing my hair asked me.
“I don’t know. What do you think Daddy?”
“Well, maybe we should let them decide since they are the experts. I think they can surprise you with it. How does that sound?”
“Okay. Why not?” I said.
This got a smile from David, his partner Milo, and my daddy.
It took a little longer because of the color change, but it was worth it. I couldn’t wait to see what they picked. Daddy saw it and said it looked great. David said I would be fighting the boys off because I was even sexier and cuter now, which made me blush.
“Erik, are you ready to see it? I will count to three and then spin you around so you can see it in the mirror.”
“I can’t wait.”
I was blown away when they spun the chair around and I could see my hair. I had really cool silver streaks. My hair was shorter and looked so cool. I knew Adam would like it. It would be easy to take care of this summer and not get in my eyes when we are swimming.
“I love it. It looks super awesome! Thank you so much” I exclaimed when I saw it. Even the other people in the salon said it looked great.
We headed over to the Fred Hall Fishing Expo to spend the day looking at all kinds of cool fishing stuff.
They have a kid’s fishing area. I spent about 30 minutes fishing, and I caught 4 fish. It was a lot of fun and daddy got some pictures of me. I met a few other boys, and we talked a little bit. They said they liked my hair, and I told them I just got it done today.
We looked at all kinds of fishing gear, some cool places to go fishing, and even a boat. I was shocked when Daddy bought us new fishing rods. Our trout rods are pretty new, but these rods are a little stiffer, so I think they are for bigger fish. They are like what I used when we were fishing on the pier and the jetty.
“Daddy, I like the new fishing rods, but why did you get them? We got the new trout rods for Christmas, and they work great. I’m not complaining, I am just confused.”
“The trout rods are perfect for that kind of fishing. However, I think we should have some rods we can do a wider range of fishing with. I know you had fun fishing at the pier and jetty, so I wanted us to have some rods and reels that will handle that fishing as well as summer catfish fishing if we want to try that again. Now let’s see if there is a tackle box we like that we can stock up for some fun fishing this summer.”
We got a cool tackle box and got lots of hooks, jigs, spoons, and other cool stuff for fishing. We talked about going on a fishing and camping trip this summer. I think that would be super cool and fun.
It was a long day at the expo. We had lunch there and stopped at The Hat on the way home for dinner. I had a Pastrami sandwich and fries. Yummy!!
I guess I was worn out. I fell asleep on the drive home after we ate. I woke up to Daddy carrying me inside and putting me on the changing table. I was soaked but he got me changed quickly.
“Buddy, how about we go snuggle in my chair and watch some TV? I will bring in the stuff we bought today. You can go make us some popcorn, how does that sound?”
“Okay, that sounds good Daddy. I can get the popcorn going. I remember it’s only 3 minutes so it don’t burn.”
It was nice snuggling with daddy and watching tv. I fell asleep on his lap. I woke up when Daddy got out of bed. He put me in his bed, and it allowed me to snuggle and cuddle him all night. I didn’t have any bad dreams and some of the best sleep I have had in a long time.
We had to do some shopping and that kind of stuff today. After we were done getting groceries and stuff, I asked daddy to stop at Coop’s apartment. We went and knocked on the door, but no one answered. I left a note on the door for Coop to call me.
“Daddy, I am worried. I have a bad feeling that something has happened. I don’t understand it but it’s like Coop is scared, hurt, and alone. Can we look in the window to make sure he is not inside, please?”
“If it will make you feel better, we can try.”
We tried to look in, but we couldn’t see anything. When I tapped on the window, I thought I heard something inside the room.
Daddy said we should look for the manager and see if he can do a welfare check on the apartment. Daddy talked to him and told him our concerns and worries. He agreed to do a check for a “water leak”.
Daddy said we had to wait outside of the apartment. I wanted to go in and look for Coop, but he wouldn’t let me. The man went in and was walking around for a few minutes. Then he called for daddy to come in. He told me to stay here for now.
Daddy went in and a minute later I heard crying. I couldn’t wait any longer and I ran in. I was shocked when I got to Coop’s room. It smelled terrible. He was wearing a very nasty looking diaper and I saw a large cage in the room and I think he had been locked in it. His hands were hooked together and in mittens. Daddy was helping him up and the old man was taking pictures of the room and the cage.
“Coop, are you okay? I am so sorry I didn’t come find you sooner.” I cried.
It took a few minutes, but he was able to talk. He had a tube in his mouth, and it was connected to some bottles of stuff that were above the cage. The bottles are all empty.
“My mom got mad at me and locked me in my room for a few days. Then on Thursday, I thought I was going to school, but her boyfriend told her he had to go somewhere and she needed to go with him. I said I could stay at your house, and he said no, he had a better idea. He got the cage and put it in my room. Mom put a diaper on me and then a second one over it. He hooked my hands so I couldn’t use them. He put the tube in my mouth and then that rag and told me I had formula and juice that would last me for several days, but they should be back the next morning. I heard you knocking on the door, but I couldn’t make enough noise. I tried yelling. I heard noise at my window so I tried to make as much noise as I could, so I kicked the cage and yelled. Thank you for saving me. Can I go to your house, please?”
“Coop, I put a call into a friend of mine. I will know more when he calls me back. He is a lawyer. The concern is if we call social services, they will take you and put you in foster care. We don’t want that. He will advise us as to what we should do. I have the paperwork your mother signed that gives me guardianship of you if anything happens to her. I think we need to get you out of that dirty diaper. I want to get a few pictures of you in it first and then how dirty it is. Sorry.”
Daddy took a few pictures of Coop in the super nasty diaper. Then he took a few of when he was changing him out of it. He has a bad rash on his butt, so Daddy got pictures of it too. He had me get one of my paw patrol diapers for Coop to wear now, and when we get to our house, he can get a warm bath and clean up better.
Daddy’s phone rang and he started talking to someone. They talked for a few minutes. I heard him say that he will meet them at our house.
“Ok, that was my lawyer friend. He said since we are the ones that found Coop, we don’t have to call social services, since his mom has given me guardianship of him when she is not able to care for him. He wants copies of all the photos, and he will then give all the info to the police so they can investigate it, once Coop is safe. Mr. Thompson, thank you for your help and in doing the safety check. I know Steven will want to talk to you as well.”
“I am just glad I was able to help. No child deserves to be caged, and especially not like this. I would be happy to help him in any way I can. Young man, you get well and be safe. You have always been super polite and nice to me and everyone here in the complex. I appreciate that. I would suggest you guys take anything you want, because I have a feeling since they aren’t back yet, they might send friends to get anything they can to sell for money. I have seen it too many times before.”
We got the clothes we had gotten Coop last week, his tablet, backpack, a few stuffies, his books, and some photos he wanted to keep. He pulled out a drawer and took out a small wooden box. It had a lock on it. He said he had to keep this safe. He said he had to find one more thing, so he ran to his mom’s room and came back a few minutes later with a small bag and a photo frame. That is all he wanted, besides his bike that is locked up outside.
He said he would wear just the diaper because he didn’t want to get the good clothes all dirty and smelly.
When we got home, I got Coop a bottle of juice and then took him to my bathroom and started filling the bathtub.
“Coop, do you want me to take a bath with you? I can wash you all over and make sure your hair is clean. I don’t mind. I think it’s what a good big brother would do, and I think of you like my little brother.”
“Erik, I would like that a lot. I don’t want to be alone. I have been alone for a long time. I was afraid I was going to die in that cage. I ran out of juice yesterday. Thank you for coming to look for me.” Coop said as he cried and hugged me.
Once the tub was full, we climbed in. I had Coop sit in front of me so he could lean back on me. I am older, but we are about the same size. He is actually about an inch taller but we are both very skinny.
I washed Coop very gently. I had him stand up so I could wash his diaper area. I made sure his bottom was very clean. I want to make sure his rash doesn’t get any worse. After he is clean, I wash his hair and massage his head as I do it. I know I loved it when my mom would wash my hair like this. He is like putty in my hands. When his hair is done, I rinse it with a cup just like mommy did for me. I quickly washed myself so we could get out and get changed for the night. It’s not dinner time yet, but I think it's close enough for us to get diapered for the night.
“Daddy, we are done. Can you come diaper us once we are dry?”
“Sure thing boys. I will be up in a minute.”
Daddy came and got us changed. He used my night diapers on us and put the stuffer in it so it would last all night.
“Boys, my lawyer is downstairs. He needs to talk to Coop. I know Coop might be scared, so if he wants, and Erik is ok with it, he can sit with you while Steve talks to you. I can be there too if you want Coop, otherwise I was going to start dinner. I am sure you are hungry. I have a small snack and some more juice waiting downstairs for both of you.”
“Can Erik be with me? I feel safer when he is with me.”
“Sure Coop, I will be there to help my little brother feel safer,” I said with a smile and that got a smile from Coop and Dad.
Daddy got dinner started while Mr. Steve asked Coop lots of questions. He even had a few for me and stuff. He said he would find out about his mom, but because of the paper dad had her sign when he first stayed with us, Coop can stay here until she gets back and is able to take care of him properly. Coop got a little scared and upset hearing that.
“Coop, with the pictures and what you told me, I don’t think you will have to go live with your mom again. I have a few ideas, but we shall see what happens when we figure out where she is. Don’t worry for now. You are safe and I will fight to make sure you stay that way.”
“Thanks” was all Coop could say.
“By the way boys, a lot of boys have problems at night. It takes a brave and smart boy to wear a diaper instead of the bedwetter pants, or refuse to wear any protection at all. I am proud of you both. I was a wetter until I was a teen. The bedwetter pants leaked a lot so I ended up wearing diapers at night and on trips, so I understand. I am suggesting that Coop stay home from school tomorrow. If possible get him checked out by a doctor to make sure there is nothing else that has affected or hurt him, especially inside his body.”
Mr. Steve talked to Daddy for a few minutes then he said Bye and left. Coop sat next to me or on me when we were watching TV. We had meatloaf and mashed potatoes for dinner. It was really good and not something we have a lot in the summertime. After dinner dad said he needed to talk to us. We went and sat on the sofa, and he sat on the coffee table so he could look at us as we talk.
“Boys, for now Coop will be staying here. I don’t know for how long, but I will do everything I can to make sure Coop is safe. I am shocked and sickened by what his mother and her boyfriend did, and I will do anything to keep her away from him. I am going to call and try to get Coop in to see your doctor Erik. I am hoping he can see us tomorrow morning. I know you missed several days last week, and school is almost done for the year, but I think it’s important Coop has you around him tomorrow so he feels safe. I can tell you make him feel safe. We will have to go shopping for a few more outfits, but for now, I figure you both can share clothes since you are about the same size. I added stuffers to your diapers for two reasons. First, because it was before dinner time, and I figured you wouldn’t be going to school in the morning. Next. is because Coop needs to drink extra liquids, and I figured if I brought him some juice, I would bring it for both of you. I will call Stacy and ask her to have Adam bring home your schoolwork tomorrow, Erik. I will also talk to the school, so they know what is going on. If your mom shows up at school to get you Coop, you tell them to call me and the police. Tell them she locked you in a cage and left you alone like that for several days and that the police are looking for her and that I have guardianship of you now. I will explain it to the principal so that it will stay private, but if she shows up, I want to make sure you are safe, and if you have to make a scene so they call the police, do that. I have one of Steve’s cards for you to put in your backpack. It says you are his client and to call him for anything or any problem. You can show this to a teacher or police officer if your mom shows up. I don’t think she will. We both think she is in jail somewhere, but we don’t know for sure. I want you to be safe. You are to come home and go to school with Erik and his friends. Does this make sense? Do you have any questions?”
“Can I live with you and Erik? This is the closest thing I have had to a family since my daddy went to jail. I feel safe when I am here. I will do anything you want to let me live here. I will do sex stuff if you want like my mom’s boyfriend made me do. Please let me stay here!” Coop said as he started to cry.
“Coop, you are welcome to stay with us as long as you need or want to. However, it might not be up to us later. If it is up to me, I am happy to have you live with us. At this time, we don’t know, and it will depend on what happened and if your mom is in jail or what. You don’t have to do anything for me. Just be the best person you can be. No one should make you do anything you don’t want to, especially sexual. I know lots of boys will play with each other. That is normal and as long as they want to do it, it’s fine. You are a sweet boy, and I know Erik cares a lot about you. We want what is best for you and for you to feel safe and loved.”
Daddy sat in his chair and we both cuddled on his lap while we watched HGTV Mexican Living and House Hunter International. Daddy gave us each a pacifier when we started watching TV. I noticed Coop was asleep before the first show was over. Daddy and I talked softly for a while as we watched the shows.
He carried Coop to my bed. Then he tucked us in. I heard the sleep music and felt Coop snuggle into me as I fell asleep. I’m so happy Coop is safe.
Monday we got to sleep in. Daddy said he got Coop in to see my doctor at noon, and then I see him after that. I didn’t know I needed to see him again, but I guess I do.
Daddy gave Coop the option of what he wanted to wear. He picked a pull-up. I am in a paw patrol size 6 diaper. We were not in the waiting area for long. There was another boy there. I guess he is maybe 6 or 7. When Daddy asked if I was able to hold my pee or do I need a diaper change, I saw him look at me, and smile. I was afraid he would tease me, but he just smiled. I think maybe he wears them at night and maybe in the day sometimes.
The Doctor saw both of us together. We were told to try to hold in any pee so we could give a sample. We both were able to give a sample. I was so proud. He said he wanted some tests done on both of us, so we have to have blood taken. Daddy said afterward we can get lunch and a milkshake. The doctor spent a lot of time checking Coop to make sure he didn’t hurt anywhere. He kept poking him, I started to giggle because I could tell some of them tickled Coop and he was trying not to laugh.
When it was my turn he poked me a little and tried to tickle me too so I started to laugh. I wet my diaper when I was laughing. He said it was fine and when we are done, I would get a fresh diaper.
“Boys, you are both in good health. I am glad you were able to give a pee sample today. Coop, there is nothing to be embarrassed about if you need a pull-up or even a diaper if it will help you stay dry and feel better. Lots of boys your age and older wear them every night and sometimes during the day when they can’t get to a bathroom quickly. I have many boys who wear them to school on Thursday and Friday so they can focus more on their tests and work, and not focus if they have to go pee and holding it. Coop, I will give you a note for school that allows you to wear diapers or pull-ups to school as needed. They can change you if needed. I know they do that for Erik. I know your dad told you I would want blood work done. I need to make sure Coop is getting all the nutrition he needs and if we can do something to help him grow a little more. The same tests will be for you, Erik. I know you eat well, but I want to make sure your body is getting what it needs. I do have one more very important question for you Coop. It’s very personal, so I can have Erik step into the hall if you prefer.”
“It’s okay. Erik can stay. I trust him. He is like my big brother now.”
“I think he will be a great big brother, and I bet you will be a wonderful little brother. Scott told me that he believes at least one of your mom’s boyfriends touched you in a sexual way and made you do sex stuff with them. You are not in trouble and did nothing wrong. I just need to know what they made you do, or they did to you, so I can watch to make sure there are no problems later on as you get older.”
“They said if I told anyone they would kill me. It was my mom's last boyfriend and her new one. The last one did a lot. He made me suck on his stiffy and swallow the stuff that came out of it. He put it in my butt and that hurt a lot. He did that a few times. The new boyfriend only made me suck on him twice.”
“Thank you, Coop. You are very brave. Does it hurt or itch when you go poop?”
“No. It hurt after he put it in me, and I had a hard time going poop each time. But now I have no problems.”
“I suggest you talk about what happened and how it made you feel. I know Scott will be happy to help you. I want to make sure you understand that they did it to you and you did nothing wrong. It doesn’t mean you are gay either. Lots of boys play with each other because it feels good, and they trust each other. Most of them are not gay, just horny boys. In your case, it was people who should have protected you that hurt and used you. I know Erik has a therapist he sees, that might help you too, if you prefer.”
“Okay. I don’t want to talk about it now. Maybe later. I trust Erik and his daddy, so if I can talk to them, I would rather do that. But I won’t tell the cops. If I tell them I know they will find a way to hurt me. They have lots of friends all over, even some that are police. I saw them give drugs and money to some police once. I don’t trust the police.”
“Coop, I won’t make you tell anyone, anything. I have to report this, but you didn’t give me any names or dates, so it’s vague. I assume they would know who her current boyfriend is, but with no evidence, it will be harder for them to do anything. I will also note that you are not willing to talk to the police and are afraid of retaliation and that you know they had friends who were police.”
Since Coop’s pull-up was wet, he was offered a new one. He asked for the same diaper that I will be wearing. The Doctor changed both of us and Daddy helped us get our shorts on.
“Scott, when we get the results from the tests, I will let you know, including the STI test. Boys have a fun day. I think you both should be back in school tomorrow. If you need anything else, let me know. Have a great day. Emily up front will have the blood work paperwork, you will need. As you know, the lab is just down the hall, and they will have gotten the order by the time you arrive.”
We both gave blood. It pinched but didn’t hurt too much. We got a lollipop and a Pokemon Band-Aid. Daddy took us to In-N-Out for lunch. I got a vanilla milkshake and Coop got strawberry.
“Boys, after we are done eating, I think we should go do a little shopping. I want to get Coop a few more outfits. I will order him some diaper-shirts so he will have them if he needs or decides to wear diapers during the day. I think for this week, it would be best Coop if you wore either a diaper or pull-up to school. I know the last week has been very hard on you and I think it will take you some time to process and deal with it. I know Erik is here for you and so am I whenever you want to talk about anything, or if it’s just to get a hug or be held. Is there anything you need Coop? Do you need anything for school, or for having fun? I saw you have a tablet, but no game system. Is there a game you would like? I don’t allow violent games in the house. So that means no Grand Theft Auto, Medal of Honor, Halo, or stuff like that. Racing and adventure games are fine, and I know Erik has several of each, as well as some Pokemon and those types of games.”
“No sir, I don’t need anything. I don’t want to be a burden. You don’t need to buy me anything and waste your money on me.”
“Coop, I want to get you some things that I think you need. It is not a burden, and trust me, you are worthy of all of it. You are not a waste of money. I’m sorry you have been told you are not worth anything, but your mom was wrong about that. I think you are a wonderful boy and worthy of so much. If you are going to be living with us, I will get you the stuff you need, and treat you the same way I treat Erik.”
“Coop, I want to be your big brother. I will help you if I can. I will share anything I have with you. You can have whichever bed you want, or we can share the bottom bunk. I like cuddling up with you at night. We can share my room and make it our room if you want.”
“Really, you would do that for me? But I am just a worthless waste of food and air. I don’t deserve anything. I’m no good at anything and can’t even keep my bed dry, so I should sleep on the floor.”
“NO. Coop you are my friend. You are important to me. I know Adam cares about you, and so does Daddy. I wear diapers now and if I didn’t I would wet the bed and my pants. I know I am not a waste of space and stuff. Daddy says he loves me no matter what, even with my diapers. I care about you, and I want you to know you are special and important to us.”
“Coop, while you are living here, you are our family. Erik is right, you are a very special boy and important to us. You are not a waste of food or air. You are a sweet boy and when people get to know you, they like you. I want you to put that nonsense your mom and her boyfriends told you out of your head. You said your daddy loved you a lot before he got in trouble. I bet he would be upset to hear you talk about yourself that way.”
“Thanks. I will try. But whenever I asked for something, I was told I was not worth it or why would they waste the money on me. Yeah, daddy always said I was cute and special. I miss him. He was always nice to me.”
“Let’s plan on getting you some clothes and some other fun stuff once we are done eating. Maybe some coloring books or even a comic book if you prefer.”
“Ok. I like coloring books, but I don’t have any crayons.”
“We can fix that. I am sure Erik has some, but I will get you some of your own too. Boys, finish your fries and shakes, so we can head over to the mall.”
I feel bad for Coop. Every time dad shows him something he tries to pick something cheaper. Dad showed him the big block of crayons like I have, and he said the 4 or 8-pack was more than enough for him. I guess he is used to only getting the cheapest or smallest thing when he does get something. Daddy had me take him to go look at books, so he could pick out the coloring books and crayons without Coop complaining it was too much. He got some cool coloring books. Daddy got me one about dragons.
(Sadly I have had several foster boys who would pick out the cheapest toys or items. Some had been in foster care a long time and mistreated that way while in foster care, which shows how broken the system is.)
The rest of the day was ok. Adam brought over my homework so I could work on it. He told Coop he was so happy he was ok and staying with us now.
The next day Daddy took us to school. He had to talk to the nurse. She told Coop he should come with me after we are done eating lunch if he is wet, so he can get changed. He blushed but said OK. School was fine and the rest of the week went well.
It was Friday afternoon when we were coming home from school when we noticed several cars in our driveway. I got nervous and so did Coop. We stopped at Adam’s house first. I was hoping his mom would know why all the cars are there.
“Hi boys. I am a little surprised to see all of you. But I am guessing you wanted to come here because of the cars next door, is that right Erik?”
“Yeah. It worries me a little. Last time I saw cars like that was when Mom had the accident. I know daddy is okay, because I saw his truck. I worry they will take Coop away.”
“Just relax. I will send your dad a text to let him know you are here and a bit worried. While we wait for his reply or his call, why don’t you all have some of the fruit I have on the table, and I will get you some juice.”
A minute later her phone rang. I could hear my dad talking to her. She told him we were worried and then I saw her smile. She handed me the phone.
“Hi Daddy, we saw the cars and got worried. I am scared they will take Coop from us.”
“Erik, no need to worry. Once you boys finish the snack, please come home. Coop is not going anywhere, but we need to talk about a few things and figure out what Coop wants to do from here on out. I expect you both here within 5 minutes, Understood?”
“OK, Daddy. We will be there in a few minutes. Bye” and I handed the phone back to Stacy.
“Once we finish our snack we need to go home. Dad says we need to be there in less than 5 minutes. He said no one is going to take you away, so we don’t have to worry.” I told Coop.
We finished our snack and walked home.
We walked in the front door, and I saw a bunch of people. Most of them are in suits or fancy work clothes. I recognized a few of them, like Mr. Steve, the lawyer.
“Boys, I am glad you made it home. I hope the snack was good. We have a few things we need to talk about and need to figure out what Coop wants to do from here on out. But first, do you need to be changed, or can you last for an hour or 2?”
“I think I can last a little while.” I said and Coop nodded.
“Good, now I want you both to come sit on the sofa, so we can all talk.”
“Daddy, can we sit in your chair instead? We both fit and it feels safer because it’s your chair.” I said as I felt Coop squeeze my hand showing he was scared.
“That’s fine boys. If that makes you feel better, no problem. Is that what you want Coop?”
Coop nooded, while we climbed into Dad’s chair.
Over the next hour or longer, we learned that Coop’s mom was in jail and so was her boyfriend. They were caught with a bunch of drugs. They are being charged with the neglect and abuse of Coop along with the drug charges they got now. Because of the document daddy has, Coop can stay with us for a while and if his mom signs something else, then Coop can live with us forever. Most of the people left after Coop told them he felt safe here and didn’t want to go anywhere else and for sure not into foster care. He did that before and got hurt by the older boys and teased for his bedwetting.
Mr. Steve stayed and talked to us a little more.
“Coop, I have to ask you a few very serious and important questions. I have to do it in private, so I need Erik and Scott to leave the room while we talk. You are not in any trouble, but I need to make sure your answers are not affected by anyone else. It will only take a few minutes, then Erik can come back and sit with you, I promise.”
I went to Daddy and we went to his office and he closed the door.
“Daddy, what is going on?” I asked.
“Erik, he is going to ask Coop what he wants to do. Does he want to live here, or does he want to see if he has any other family he can live with, or anything else. I have already told Steve, that I would welcome Coop into our home, and that you already see him as a little brother. Now it’s up to Coop. If he says he wants to stay here and live with us until he is grown up, Steve will get his mother to sign over guardianship to me, while she is in prison. She is looking at a lot of time. Are you okay with Coop coming to live with us as your brother or something?”
“Cool, yeah I think it’s great. He is really nice and cool. Will he and me share my room, or will he get the spare bedroom? What about the changing table and stuff? Can we still do stuff this summer?”
“Erik, calm down. We will work through all of that. It depends on what you boys want. I think it's best if he shares a room with you to start. In a few months we can see if you both want to keep sharing, or what. Afterall, you normally sleep in the crib in the spare room anyways. Both of you will fit in it just fine, or you can sleep on the bunk beds. You both fit the bottom bunk just fine the last few nights. I think tonight I want you boys to sleep in the crib. I will still call it the spare room, but I know you call it the toddler room. Maybe the big diaper boy room is better.” Daddy said with a smile.
We heard Steve call us out.
“Okay guys, I got the info I needed. Coop has said he would like to stay living here if he can. I told him, that you had already said he was welcome to live here and be part of the family. I will talk to his mother and get the paperwork signed. Once I get that, I will file it with the Court so it’s logged in the court records and make sure you have a few copies of it, since the school will need a copy when you enroll him next year. I doubt I will have it back before the end of the school year, since it is almost here. Coop, enjoy and if you ever need me, you can call me. I know Erik and Scott will help you in anyway they can. Talk to them and don’t hold in your feelings and stuff from what has happened over the last few years. I will also talk to your daddy, and let him know you are ok, and make sure he has this address so he can write to you.”
Dad and Steve talked for a few minutes by the door. But Coop and I were excited. He was now living with us and like a little brother for real. We started watching Sponge Bob while we waited for daddy.
“Boys, I think it is best if you both share a room for now. I think having you both sleep together most of the time, will help reduce nightmares. Coop, I know I am not your daddy. You don’t have to call me daddy. You can call me Uncle Scott if you like. However, I hope you don’t mind if I refer to you as my son, and one of my boys.”
“Okay. I miss having a daddy. Can I call you daddy if I want to? I know I have a daddy, but I can’t see him so you can be like my second daddy if that is okay. Now I got a big brother. Cool.”
“Coop, that is fine, you can call me what you are comfortable with. I am honored if you call me daddy. We will work out what chores you are responsible for, and which ones Erik is to do. I think maybe we should have pizza for dinner to celebrate our newest family member. Should we go out to eat it, or eat it here and watch movies or play games?”
“Can we eat it here? Maybe we can play some games and then soak in the hot tub. We have not been in it all week and I think the jets would feel good.” I said.
“That sounds like a plan. How does that sound Coop?”
“Okay. It sounds fun. Can I borrow a swimsuit Erik, I don’t have one?”
“Don’t worry about that Coop. We go in it naked. It feels so good that way. We take our diapers off outside and rinse off in the shower and then get in the hot tub. You will love it.” I told Coop. His eyes were big when I told him we go naked.
“Coop, we are all boys here. I have seen you both naked and changed your diapers many times. There is nothing to be embarrassed or to worry about. I am sure you will enjoy it. If you don’t, I will get you a swimsuit for the next time.”
End Chapter 11
Please leave Kudos if you like this story. Feel free to leave comments, or you can send me an email if you have comments, questions, ideas, like the story, and such.: [email protected] I read all emails, and I try to reply to them, but sometimes it takes me a few days or weeks depending on my schedule at work, and how my arm is healing or hurting. I have had issues accessing it at times, but I do try to read them when I can. Thanks to those who write me.
There are story links at the end of this chapter, below the author notes. Check them out.
My other ongoing stories can be found on Nifty or AO3. They currently are:
Finding a Mentor, Max’s story (A love story); AO3 or Nifty
Be True to your Heart (Very Horny Boys); AO3 or Nifty
MNDB Sleepover Fun (Horny Boys); AO3 or Nifty
Check out my Author Page on AO3.
If you join AO3, you can subscribe to me as an author, or to each or any of my stories for updates notices. I am working to bring in some stories from other sites where they are slowly disappearing. Keep an eye out for these. :) A heads up, AO3 allows you to download and save chapters or entire stories very easily and quickly, so that is a great reason to check out AO3, and to join. It's free, so why not use it?
I hope you enjoy my stories. Please remember they are all make-believe, ie fantasy and not real. No real boys were used or hurt to produce this story or any of my works.
However, the statistics given in my stories are those I have found online from research or marketing companies and are reliable. As a foster dad, I know from experience that having grade school-aged boys wear a diaper on test days helps a LOT with their ability to focus on tests, and thus they score higher and have better retention of what they learn when they are wearing a diaper. It has greatly helped to boost their self-esteem and gave them the confidence to do better in school in general and not be afraid to try something new. With the larger sizes of pull-ups now parents could try those as well, but remember, pull-ups are not meant to hold more than 1 wetting, and not a heavy one. Whereas a diaper can hold several wettings, and doesn’t feel as wet or yucky as a wet pull-up does. It’s amazing how it can help a boy with ADHD so easily focus better.
Boys are a wonderful work of art to be admired and cherished. They need lots of love and hugs so they can grow up to be caring and loving Daddies. They need to be allowed to be a kid, and even a little kid again, especially since it's well-documented that boys mature much slower than girls do. The rates vary depending on the study, but in general, they all agree boys mature about 30-35% slower. In other words, a 10-year-old boy is about as mature as a 6.5 or 7-year-old girl. This means they need the love, hugs, and attention just like a little girl would, and it will help them grow so they can one day be better daddies when the time comes. Don’t turn them into little soldiers or little men, let them be happy and fun-loving little boys.
Please never harm or use a boy. Hurting or using a boy can cause a lot of harm to him over his lifetime. That hurt can never fully heal. I speak from experience.
Counting Down (Nifty)
Counting Down (AO3)
Trailer Trash (AO3)
My Best Friend’s Next Door Neighbor.
Prestigious Diaper Boy Academy.
Chapter 12: Coop Settles In
Notes:
I added some additional links to the Suggested reading in Chapter 12 on 1-5-25 so that the links will be similar through this point with the chapters added to Nifty, which was several chapters behind. Check out the links and enjoy!
Chapter Text
Lemons to Lemonade 12
From the Previous Chapter:
“Don’t worry about that Coop. We go in it naked. It feels so good that way. We take our diapers off outside and rinse off in the shower and then get in the hot tub. You will love it.” I told Coop. His eyes were big when I told him we go naked.
“Coop, we are all boys here. I have seen you both naked and changed your diapers many times. There is nothing to be embarrassed or to worry about. I am sure you will enjoy it. If you don’t, I will get you a swimsuit for the next time.”
Chapter 12: Coop Settles In.
The pizza was super yummy. Coop kept telling us how good it was and how it’s a special treat because he normally only got it at school, since his mom would not buy it for him. However, he did sneak a piece every now and then when they ordered some and were too high or drunk to notice what he was doing.
“Boys, it looks like you both are about to start leaking. I think now is a good time to relax and enjoy the hot tub for a while. I will remove the cover, while you rinse the dirty dishes and load the dish washer. I will start it when I go to bed.”
We cleaned the table and got the dishwasher loaded before heading outside.
“Coop, I was a little worried about showering outside the first time, but it feels great, and no one can see us. It’s fun to go nakey too. Daddy called it skinny dipping if we were swimming. He said lots of people in Europe swim naked and relax in hot tubs and saunas naked too. I guess they are more open minded and not so hung up about being super proper and hiding our bodies. I like them I think. I will show you what daddy showed me.”
I took Coop out to the shower area. It’s next to the hot tub and kinda sheltered because it is next to a storage area and the side of the tub. I removed my diaper and helped him with his. We put them in the trash can daddy put here for them. Once we rinsed off really good, I showed him where the jets are and we relaxed in the hot tub. It has loungers in it to sit in and let the jets hit you. We both can fit together in 1 lounger, so that is fun.
We spent about an hour in the warm water. I almost fell asleep it felt so good. When we got out we all showered together. I had seen how big daddy was before, but it was the first time for Coop.
“Wow, you got a huge Willy. I bet when it’s hard it’s even bigger. I never seen one that big before. Can I touch it?” Coop said to my dad.
“Coop, if you want to, I will let you. However, one rule is that anything like that is private and we don’t tell anyone. Some people would not understand us soaking naked, and freak out if I let you touch my penis. I know it’s normal for boys to wonder what they might look like when older and how big they can get. I know Erik has looked at it a several times when we have showered together.”
Coop touched it and even stroked it a little, and I saw it was getting hard and bigger. That is when daddy said we should get inside and changed into a fresh diaper so we can watch a movie and eat some popcorn.
The weekend was fun. We talked about going fishing this summer. Coop has never fished before so we said we would teach him. Dad got him a trout pole like mine, and I even showed him how to cast. We put a bucket in the front yard on a towel. With just a weight on the line at the end we cast and try to get it into the bucket. It’s a game daddy used to help me learn to cast. 1 point for the towel, 3 points if you hit the bucket, and 10 points if you can get it in the bucket, which is super hard. Coop picked it up fast and he beat me at the game. He was super excited that he could cast so good so fast.
This will be the last week of school. It gets out on Thursday, and then we get summer vacation. I can’t wait. Carl invited us to sleepover the next weekend of summer. The game room and stuff is all done now so we can enjoy it. His little cousin will be visiting for the summer and will be here for the sleepover.
Coop rode his bike with us to school. We had lunch together and he waited at the bike rack so we could ride home together. Normally Adam rode with us.
Coop and I are sharing the crib/bed in the spare bedroom. He likes that he can stand up in it and stretch if he wakes up early. He has had nightmares every night so far. It wakes me up, but I don’t mind. I wake him up and hug him. Sometimes he is crying, and other times I can tell he is really scared. He holds onto me and we go back to sleep. He likes the sleep music a lot.
“Erik, can I ask you something and you won’t get mad at me?” Coop asked me Wednesday evening just before dinner.
“Sure, what’s up little brother?” I replied. I like to call him my little brother, and when I do he smiles and I can tell it makes him feel good.
“I wanted to see if you are ok if I don’t wear diapers to school. I don’t need them during the day. I like them for when playing and doing fun stuff, but I don’t want to wear them all the time. I hope you are not mad at me.”
“Coop, I don’t care if you wear diapers or not. It’s neat not being the only one in a diaper and stuff, but if you don’t need them or want to wear them during the day, it's okay. I know you still need them at night. I noticed you wore a pullup yesterday and today. If you want to wear them, cartoon undies, or whatever, it's good with me. Just please don’t make fun of or tease me because I need them, or tell others about them.”
“Okay, thanks. I like wearing them and stuff, but I don’t want to wear them all the time and wear to school. At home and on weekends is great. It's cool to not have to stop playing games or Lego to run to go pee, and not missing any of a movie or tv show is awesome. But it’s scary wearing them to school. I feel bad that you have to wear them that way. I would never tease you. You’re my new cool big brother.” Coop said with a smile.
Finally, it’s Thursday, the last day of school. We turned in our books and played games in our classroom until lunch. After getting a dry diaper at lunch once we finished eating our sloppy joes with tater tots for lunch, we talked to our friends and shared emails so we could talk in the summer. We talked about the scout summer camping trips, and what we are doing for the summer. After lunch we had a big assembly. The principal talked a little and told us to be safe and have fun this summer. He reminded us to keep reading and using our brains. Then he showed us some pictures from the school year they projected on a big screen. It was kinda funny.
“Well, I see we have just under 3 hours left. Recess is in one hour. I will give everyone a choice. You can stay here and watch the movie that will be playing. It will be paused for Recess, so you can all stretch your legs and burn off the extra energy. If you don’t want to watch this movie, I know many of the teachers have movies or games set up for the rest of the day. It is your choice. However, you need to pick one and stick with it. When the movie is done, everyone will be sent back to their room for the last 30 minutes or so. If you want to stay here, you will need to be quiet and respect others, but I will allow you to move and sit with your friends if you wish to. The bell will ring in 1 minute, and then those who want to go back to the classroom can return with your teacher. Have a safe and fun summer and I look forward to seeing all your smiling faces in a few months.”
We decided to go back to class. I saw Coop was talking to a boy in his class and they were staying to watch the movie. I am glad he has a friend in his class. When he mentioned him at dinner last night, daddy told him he could invite him over during the summer, and he could go to his house if he wanted to, and they could do sleepovers. Coop blushed, but smiled and said thanks.
We played a bunch of games. It was fun. There are lots of prizes, and most of us will get a prize. At the end we trade our prize points in for special prizes. There were 2 that were gold, then some silver, then bronze and finally blue. But they were in envelopes with numbers on them. The number of points we got, gave us better clues to the higher ones. I had the second most prize points. Billy had the most, but he didn’t want to trade them in. I don’t blame him. He had the top prize during the games, it was an Amazon gift card. He had to give up all his points to get the golden ticket. He got lucky and won it with a guess during the math game we had going, and that gave him a golden ticket. I won the Science challenge, the multiplication challenge, and got one of the bonus questions right. I had enough points so I could pick 2 prizes, but only got clues for one of them, if I wanted to pick now, or could wait and pick again later. I picked #11. I didn’t open it yet. One of the conditions was we could only open the envelopes at the end of each round.
I ended up with a gold and silver. Adam got a silver and blue. Jimmy got a silver. Jenny got the other gold ticket. I used my ticket to get a Lego gift card, and the silver got me a cool Sonic Hoodie. At the end there were 5 prizes left. We played 5 speed games to see who could pick them. Once you won one of them, you could not win again. I won the second one, so I picked the Minecraft shirt. It was kinda small so no one picked it. I think I will give it to Coop.
“Boys and Girls, the bell will ring in a few minutes. I want to say I had a good time teaching you this year, and I look forward to seeing you next year. I might not be your teacher next year, but if you need a person to talk to, you can always talk to me. I hope you all have a fun and safe summer. Make sure to use your brain and keep it busy. Read, play cards, board games, and even play outside as these will help you all feel better and stay sharp. I will be passing out your report cards in a minute. I ask you to not open it, until the bell rings. If you were having problems with your grades, you already know it because I have talked to you, and tried to help you do better and succeed. I noticed several of you kids over the last few months have done a lot better on your tests, and seem to be less hyper and distracted during class. Great job, and keep it up. Thanks for a fun year, and please be safe. There are a lot of crazy people out there, and sadly many of them don’t pay attention when they are driving or doing things which could harm others.”
When the bell rang we all cheered. I said bye to my teacher, and my friends who I only see at school. My dad told me not to open my report card. He will open it and then we will see my grades. Adam’s mom told him the same thing, and I guess so did Jimmy and Carl’s parents. The ride home was full of conversation and planning our summer fun.
I saw dad’s truck in the driveway. Normally he has to be in the office on Thursday so this is cool.
“Daddy, we’re home.” I called out as we walked in the door after putting our bikes away in the garage.
“Boys, I got a snack for you in the kitchen, so come eat. Please put your shoes by the front door. I want us to get back into the habit of leaving our shoes by the door. It will keep the house cleaner, and when you boys need them, you will know where to find them. I got us a shelf so we can each have a few pairs of shoes or sandals at the door.”
I removed my shoes and saw my sandals were already there too. I then stripped to just my diaper. I am used to doing this now. Since it’s a hot day, it’s way more comfy this way. Coop did the same. I knew dad would want to see my report card, so I took it out of my backpack, before I put my backpack next to the hallway. Coop saw what I did, and he did it too.
“I hope you both had a great day. Please give me your report cards so I can review them while you eat your fresh fruit snack. After dinner I want us to talk about plans and ideas of what we want to do this summer. I want you both to think about what you think would be fun for all of us to do. Make a list of your ideas. I have started my list already. I figure we can compare our ideas and try to pick a few we think are the best and we can afford to do and have the time for it. Also, if you have other things you want to do this summer, make a list of that. I know Erik is planning to do one of the Scout Camping trips, and I know many of them are also planning to do a sleepover. I think we should do some fishing this summer. We can discuss where and what type. I want to do a couple weekend trips of just us 3. For other events you can bring a friend or 2 depending on what it is.” Daddy told us. We both smiled as this sounded like a fun summer.
We gave dad our report cards and got into our chairs so we could eat our snacks.
“Coop, you did very well. Your teacher said many nice things about you, including how polite you are and how smart you are. She said you were a pleasure to have in class, and saw an improvement in you the last few weeks, including seeing you smile a few times. She says she is happy for you and proud of you and your growth this year. I am proud of you as well. I knew you were smart, and these grades and comments confirm that, even if you don’t think you are. Great job buddy.” Coop blushed when daddy said the good stuff about him. But I also saw a smile too.
“Your proud of me? But I am just a worthless pain in the butt.”
“Coop, I am proud of you. You are not worthless or a pain in the butt. You are a sweet boy, and I know Erik is happy to have you as his little brother, and I am happy to have another son.”
“Erik, your teacher said much the same about you. Listen to this, ‘Erik has been a delight in class all year. I know he had a terrible tragedy in his life earlier this year, and it clearly has affected him in many way. However, he has rebounded and grown from it. He is more focused in class now and his grades improved so he is one of my top students. I am very proud of him and all he has achieved this year.’ That is great young man. I am proud of you too. I know the last few months have been very hard on you, but you are doing better, and I have also noticed you are not as hyper now, and when you have your pacifier, I know you focus better on whatever task you are doing, be it reading, gaming, playing lego, or doing school work. You are a sweet and kind person, and the way you have accepted Coop into our life and family, shows just how caring you are. Your mother would be so proud of you. I bet she is smiling up in Heaven as she sees how well you are doing and how you are helping Coop.” This made me blush and even get a few tears. Thinking of Mommy still does that to me. Not as bad as before, but I still miss her so much.
“Dad, do you think we can go fishing next weekend?” I asked.
“Sorry buddy, but I will be gone next weekend. But we might be able to get a day in this weekend or the one after I get back. That is one of the things I was planning to talk over with you both. I have several trips I have to do this summer for work. This is why I want us to get ideas of special and fun things we can do, so we can plan them out and I can make any needed reservations or such in advance.”
“Now Coop, I asked you last night to talk to your friend and get his parents phone # so I can call and talk to them. I think a sleepover would be a good thing for you. I know with your wetting issues, you might be embarrassed, but lots of boys have that problem. I was thinking having him sleepover here the first time might be easier, and you can wear shorts over your diapers, even to bed, so he doesn’t see them, if you are afraid to let him see you in your diaper. He might also be a wetter, and in that case, I bet he would be as scared and worried as you would be.”
“Thanks. I got it and his address. He said he has never had a sleepover other than at his cousins or his grandma’s house. He didn’t know if his mommy would let him sleepover. But he said he hoped we could hang out and play this summer. He has a cool bike, and he likes to ride it a lot. I guess he lives kinda close to your house. I told him a little bit about that I am living with you now, and not with my mommy or her mean boyfriends. I have it in my backpack. I will get it now for you sir.” Coop stated and then dashed to his pack, and was back in no time flat with a small sheet of paper, which he handed to daddy.
“Dad, what about my diapers? I don’t want him to see me in just my diapers and tease or laugh at me. What if he were to tell everyone at school next year? What about the cribs and the changing table?”
“Erik, your diapers are NOT a punishment, nor are the crib, highchair, changing table, pacifier, or etc. They are means to help you deal and heal. I prefer you wear just your diaper at home for a few reasons. I can tell if you need to be changed, it reduces laundry, and I think it helps you realize your body is nice, and its fine to show it off, be it in a diaper, speedo, undies, or even nude. So many Americans, are ashamed of their body, and think kids should be covered in clothes no matter what. When I was a kid, I ran around the house in my undies until I hit puberty and got shy because of the erections I was getting all the time. Somewhere we have pictures of me as a kid, playing in the yard in my undies, sometimes in the hose, or the mud, or the grass. In many of them I was older than you. However, if you would prefer to wear shorts over your diaper when Coop has friends over, and especially for sleepovers, that is fine. You can also wear boxers over them at night, since lots of kids your age wear just their undies or boxers to bed. If Coop wants, you guys can share the bunk beds, and maybe you can let him and his friend share the bottom bunk. If you prefer, you can sleep in the ‘Diaper Boy or Big toddler’ room, as you call it. You sleep well in the crib. If you are really worried, maybe Adam would want to sleep over the same night, and then you both can have the spare room, aka Diaper Boy room, and Coop and his friend can have the bunk beds. But it’s up to you. If he does see you in your diapers, I will have a talk with him and his parents, to make sure it stays private. Most people would be very understanding when they find out why you need them now. Is that fair?”
“Thanks Daddy. That seems fair. I want Coop to have his friends over and sleepovers too.”
“I don’t know if Carl told you guys, but his little cousin, Connor, arrives this weekend. He will be here all summer. Carl doesn’t know this yet, but he and Connor will be spending the days at either Adam or Jimmy’s house. I think it’s tomorrow night he arrives. I hope you both will be nice to him. I think he is about your age Coop, so you both might have things in common, besides cartoons and video games.” Daddy said and then chuckled.
“One more thing, and then you boys can go relax and have some fun. I talked it over with some of the other parents, and your teachers, and we have all agreed that it would be good for you boys to have some regular reading assignments all summer long. I want you boys to read from a book, at least 3 times a week for 30 minutes or more each time. I know you have some special stories you like to read Erik. Those are fine, but I still want you to read books. I picked up a few today I thought you boys would like. I also got a new Amazon tablet, which can be used for reading books on it. It should be here tomorrow, and it has subscriptions to many kids books and series, including Captain Underpants. He should have a sidekick like you guys, Diaper Boy. Now why don’t you both go play a little bit. When you need to be changed let me know. I see you are both rather wet, but not soaked yet. I have a few things I need to finish up in my office today, so I don’t have too much to do tomorrow.” Daddy said and chuckled at his joke.
“Daddy, you said before that Nate would be spending a few days a week with me, as a mentor and stuff. I know you also meant as a babysitter, but I am glad you didn’t say it. When will that start, and is it going to be certain days of the week? Can we go to his house and go swimming?”
“I was thinking 2 or 3 days during the week. It will vary depending on his schedule, and yours. But I wanted to make sure he’s here on Wednesday, since I normally am in the office all day. Tuesday is likely to be another day, since I think I will be in the office then too. I talked with Adam’s mom, and she would like you to come over on Monday and Fridays for sure, and any other time you want to. She is happy that Adam can spend time with you and Nate. I think Coop will enjoy it too, and he’s a positive male role model, that is a kid, like you, and has been thru a lot of the same stuff, so you guys can talk about stuff you might not want to talk to me or other boys about. Adam’s mom has also invited him to hang out there if you boys prefer. Now go have some fun, and work on your lists.” Daddy said, before he walked into his office.
We went up to our room and put our backpacks away. I grabbed my tablet so I could start working on my list, and look up a few places.
“Erik, if you don’t want me to have Finn or anyone else to come over or sleepover I understand and I won’t do it. I don’t want to make you mad or anything. Its your house and stuff anyways. I’m used to not having anyone over, so it’s not a big deal.”
“Coop, I think you should have your own friends and have them come over, and even sleepover. I just don’t want them to tease me or tell everyone at school about my diapers and stuff. We can work it out and figure out who sleeps where when you have sleep overs. We have a tent and it’s fun to put it in the back yard and sleep in it too. You are part of the family now, so its your house too, and this is our room.”
“Thanks Erik, you’re the best.” Coop said as he hugged me tightly.
A few minutes later, I remembered the shirt I got for Coop. I got up and get it from my backpack.
“Coop, I picked this for you when I had tokens from the games we had in class. I thought you would like it. I hope it fits, and you like it.” I said as handed him the Minecraft shirt.
“Wow, cool. I love it. But I don’t got nothing for you. I can suck on your stiffy and make you feel good. OK?”
“Coop, we are friends and now brothers. We can do stuff for each other, because we care and love each other. You don’t need to give or do anything for me. Dad and I talked, and we don’t want you to think you owe us stuff because you are here now. You are part of our family, and this is our house, and our room. I am sure you would make me feel great, but inside I would feel bad for taking advantage of you. Seeing you wear it, enjoy it, and the smile you got now, is all the payback I need. Show me how it fits. I bet the turquoise color will be perfect for your skin and eyes.” I told him, before I hugged him to show him how much he is loved.
We worked on our lists for a while. Coop kept asking about different places he had heard of and was not sure where they were, or if we could maybe go. I told him what I knew, and we looked a few up on my tablet. His list is short and then has a bunch of “I don’t know but I heard about these places” under the 3 things he listed. The shirt looks cool on him. He is wearing just it and his Paw Patrol diaper.
My list has a lot of places and things. Like Disneyland, Lego Land, SeaWorld, San Diego, Mexico, Las Vegas, Vancouver, Explore Joshua Tree Park, fishing all over, camping trip to Sierra Nevada Mountains (like near Bishop or Bridgeport where Daddy went as a kid) or at Zion in Utah. I think these would be fun for all of us, and maybe Adam could come with us, and if Coop wants his friend Finn, maybe him on some too.
I was looking and saw the story, The Three Needs, is now on AO3. It’s a cool story and I really think my mommy led me to read that story so I would notice Coop and become his friend. The author is wicked cool, and I like all his stories. I just wish he had more boys that wet the bed or needed a diaper, even just at night. I know a lot of people don’t think about it, but it’s a lot more common than everyone thinks. My Doctor told me that, and said kids who are abused or have a lot of trauma are very likely to wet the bed a lot and even sometimes in their pants during the day.
Daddy came and checked on us a little later, and changed us since we were both soaked. He said we would talk about the lists when we have dinner. It’s going to be Hamburgers on the grill. YUMMY.
Coop and I went out back and played a little bit. I noticed there was a change in one part of the fence, so I asked daddy about it when he came out to start the BBQ.
“Daddy, why does that part of the fence look different? I know I didn’t break it.”
Daddy laughed and then said, “Erik, don’t worry. I know you didn’t break it. It’s gate in the fence. This way you can go to Adam’s house this way, and he can come over here, and you don’t have to go out front. We thought this would be a safe way for you boys to play and have fun, since you are getting older and don’t need an adult to watch over you all the time, but still need access to one at times. During the summer, you guys can leave the gate open and go between each yard. The rule is this, if you go over, and go to the house. Knock, then you can open the door. Then you need to say ‘Anyone home? It’s Erik’ if you don’t see anyone. If you see them you can enter quietly. The same rule applies for Adam or Devon coming over to our house. Same for when the other boys are at Adam’s or our house.”
“Wow, that’s cool. Thanks.”
“Coop, I talked to Finn’s mom. She seems very nice. We talked for a while, and I think you boys will be good friends. He has already told her about you. He is excited and nervous to do a sleepover. But after we talked, I know it will be fine for all you boys, because you are all alike, at least at nighttime. He normally wears GoodNites at home, but I explained how we use diapers and have found they leak less, and you boys say they are softer and more comfy. She is happy to have him try them when he stays here. He will be over tomorrow afternoon and spend 2 nights here, hopefully. We agreed it will be 1 night and then a second if all goes well. She is worried about how he will do on a sleepover. When I explained that Erik is in diapers all the time now because of the accident, she understood that Finn has nothing to worry about. She won’t tell him about your diapers. I asked that we explain that to him, but she will tell him that he and Coop are a lot alike, and that he has nothing to worry about. I suggested she forget to pack his GoodNites, that way he can try a diaper without having to make up an excuse or feel pressured into it. She thought it was a great idea. I was thinking we can go to the park or the Science museum on Saturday. How does that sound?”
“Wow, cool. I get to have a friend sleepover. This is awesome. I’m scared a little because of the diapers and stuff, but if you say he is a bedwetter then I guess we are the same.”
“That sounds good daddy. I think when he is here, I will sleep in the diaper boy room, so Coop and him can have the bedroom together for privacy and share the bottom bunk. Maybe Adam can sleepover?”
“Erik, I don’t want you to give up your room. That is not fair to you. We can sleep on the floor or maybe on the sofa.”
“Coop, it is OUR room now. I don’t mind. There are times I might ask you to sleep in the other room when Adam is over, and we need some privacy. I think it will be more special so you both can just talk about anything and not worry who hears it and if you are keeping me awake or anything. I am used to sleeping in that crib anyways. If Adam comes over, he has slept in it with me many times, so it’s no big deal. Maybe we switch beds on Saturday night.”
“Are you sure?” Coop asked with a worried and concerned look on his face.
“I am sure little brother,” I said and hugged him. I felt him relax and he whispered, “Thanks, You’re the bestest,” in my ear.
We talked during dinner about the different places. I think we will for sure go to Disneyland, and SeaWorld. Dad mentioned us going to Mexico and looking at some areas we might like to get a condo or small house in, like we see in Mexican Living tv show. He had places I never heard of before, like the Wisconsin Dells. I guess its kinda like a water park for a town. Seems cool, but strange. He said he might have to go to Minnesota, and if so, he might take an extra week and we can go with and see the Mall of America and go fishing there. They got a big aquarium in the mall, and a lego area too Daddy says. He liked my idea of going camping. We are going to look at both areas and see which we like. Daddy said he went camping in both areas when he was a kid about my age, so he hopes some of the same campgrounds are still there. He said if we go camping we can each take a friend with, if we want to.
Adam came over after dinner and we talked and just relaxed in the back yard for a while. Dad said he can sleep over tomorrow if his mom says its ok, as long as we give Coop and Finn some space to get to know each other. We are fine with that. We can play video games or surf for more stories or maybe more pictures of boys in diapers.
“Erik, I was wondering about something. They say 2 guys can get married, but how can that be? Does one wear a tuxedo and the other a dress? It just seems strange. I was going to ask my mom, but I don’t know what she would think if I did. Any ideas?”
“I saw it on a tv show, and both of the guys were in tuxedos. They had a little boy do the rings and another little boy do the flowers, so there were no girls in it at all. I could tell both the boys were in diapers. The were about the same age as Devon or maybe one was even older. It looked pretty cool. I think it was in Canada because it was before they could marry here. Why were you thinking about that? Did you want to get married wearing a dress?” I said and then started laughing.
Adam started to laugh, and then punched me in my arm. “No, you dork. I was just wondering because I heard about it on a tv show but they didn’t show what it looked like. I have been to 2 weddings and they were kinda boring. Devon carried the rings at my aunts wedding last summer. I was glad it was not me. When I get married I want it to be fun for everyone, even any kids that are there.”
“Yeah I been to one and it was kinda neat at first, but then boring. The food was good, and the music was kinda neat but it was kinda boring because only a few kids, and most of them were yucky girls.”
“Erik, I am so happy you are doing better now and not so depressed and stuff. I was so worried and scared. I thought I would lose my bestest friend in the entire world. I love you so much. Let’s have lots of fun this summer.” Adam said as he looked me in my eyes. He leaned in and kissed me on my lips. It was a quick kiss, but it felt nice. I was a little surprised he did that in the backyard where Dad and Coop could see. I guess he saw my worried look, and thought I was upset.
“I’m sorry Erik. I just thought I could show you how special you are to me. I hope you are not mad.”
I leaned in and kissed him back to show him I was okay with it and not mad at him. It was just a nice kiss, between 2 boys who are best friends and love each other in a special way.
“Boys, why don’t you come and have some ice cream, before Adam has to go home.” Daddy called to us. I was nervous he saw us, but he didn’t sound upset.
The rest of the night was normal. It was neat because Coop and I both had good dreams for once.
Friday afternoon Finn came over. He looked nervous when he and his mom were at our door. Dad invited them in. I had shorts on over my diaper, but Coop was in just his undies. He was wearing the minions ones I used to wear. I gave him all my old undies. They fit him or are a little big but not much and he likes them. Dad had to tell him to go put on some shorts when they got there. It was funny and Finn’s mom laughed. But Coop gave puppy dog eyes and ran around in the undies.
“Boys will be boys. Mine is the same way, he would wear just his undies all the time, or maybe nothing if he could.”
“Exactly, mine are in just some form of undies most of the time when it's warm. I don’t complain normally. It's less laundry to worry about and less for them to spill on, or stain. We recently got a hot tub. It was something my wife and I had planned to do this year, and I felt it was important to still do it. It’s clothing optional. So far, no swimsuits in it. I got the boys some Speedos in case they wanted to wear something in it, but they have not yet. I hope you don’t mind if Finn enjoys the hot tub while he is here.”
“That is fine with me. Shoot it's just you guys. I know when I was growing up, my brothers would all go to the creek and skinny dip. I surprised them a few times when I showed up. Some were bashful because of puberty, but we are family, so it was no big deal. Shoot our friends saw us that way too, since in the summer the swimming hole was the place to cool off.”
I couldn’t believe dad and Finn’s mom were talking about this stuff. At least he didn’t say how cute I am in my diapers, or how cute my little butt is, like my mom would tell me when I ran from the bathroom after my bath streaking around the house.
“Finn, have fun. I am sure you will be fine. I am planning to see you Sunday evening, but if you need to, you can call me tomorrow. However, I hope you will be having too much fun to think about me. I love you.” His mom hugged him and left. He looked a little scared, and Coop had no idea what to do.
“Hi Finn, I’m Erik. Nice to meet you. Let me show you our room. My friend Adam will be over soon. We will sleep in the guest room tonight so you and Coop can have our room. You can put your pack in there for now. We got lots of Lego and are building a wicked cool city right now. You can help us if you want to.”
“Hi Erik, nice to meet you. Cool, I love Legos. I’ve only slept over at my cousin’s house before, so I don’t know what you normally do on a sleepover.”
“No worries. We just have fun. We normally do legos or play in the yard. After dinner we can play more outside or watch a movie or play video games or card games. We like card games and stuff. Daddy will even play them with us, so then we team up against him. We got a hot tub now and it feels good. It’s not too hot so it feels so good and relaxing. Maybe we can try it tonight.”
“Ok, thanks. My mom told me I would have fun, and that you guys won’t tease me about the problem I have at night. I know your dad knows and stuff about it.”
“We don’t tease anyone. We are not bullies. I got friends who are sleepwalkers and have to have special beds or stuff to keep them safe. Some suck their thumb or a pacifier to help them be calm and relaxed. Lots of boys our age wet the bed at night and wear diapers to keep them and the bed dry. I got medical issues too, and you will find out about them soon. I will show you after Adam is here.”
We went upstairs to my, now our, room. I’m glad that the bunk beds look like bunk beds, when the sides are down. I bet Daddy will put the side up on them tonight.
“Cool room. I love the Harry Potter stuff. I wish I had bunk beds. They look so much neater than my normal boring bed.”
“Well tonight you and Coop can enjoy the bottom bunk. There is room for both of you in it. He and I sleep in it together half the time, and it’s comfy for the 2 of us. The bottom of the upper bunk has a cool space and star painting and you will see the stars glow in the dark. Its wicked cool.”
I heard Adam come in and dad sent him upstairs.
“Finn, this is my bestest friend Adam. He lives next door. Adam, this is Finn. Coop invited him for a sleepover. Tonight you and I will sleep in the other room, so Finn and Coop can sleep in here and talk and stuff.”
“Hi Finn, nice to meet you. Erik has some cool legos don’t he. It’s always fun to build stuff here.” Adam said as he introduced himself.
I noticed he was looking at me kinda funny. I am guessing it’s because I got shorts on and normally I don’t wear anything over my diaper at home.
“Well, I guess now is as good as any time. Finn, I got a medical condition. I know my dad told your mom about it. My mom was killed by a drunk driver earlier this year. Because of that and the accident I now need diapers because I have lots of daytime problems.. I only wet them. I am a big kid still, but the Doctors and my dad say I need these and they will help me heal and stuff. At home I normally wear just my diaper, because they are kinda warm and so it’s easier to know if I need to be changed. Please don’t tell anyone. I have to wear them to school, and I was scared others would find out and tease me. I tried GoodNites and stuff, but they leak too easy and are not as soft or comfy as a diaper is. Besides, it’s nice to not have to stop playing a game or legos to run and go pee or miss part of a tv show or movie. Here everyone normally gets changed for bed after dinner. Maybe later if we are going in the hot tub.” I said and then took off my shorts. Everyone could see my wet diaper.
“Wow Erik. I didn’t know. I won’t tease you or tell anyone. I am guessing you guys know about me anyways, so I can tell you. I wet the bed and always have. It runs in the family and most boys do it until they are in high school. I wear GoodNites every night and on car trips and stuff. When we went to Disneyland last year, me and my 2 cousins wore GoodNites or diapers the whole trip. That way we didn’t have to rush out of line to go pee or wet our pants. That is why I have never had a sleepover. Thanks for telling and showing me Erik. I feel better now.”
“Finn, all of us here need them at night, so nothing to worry about. When I come over, if I am in a diaper, I strip to just it, because that is what Erik is normally wearing. I was kinda shocked to see him wearing shorts over his diaper when I got here. I wore them all spring break, and started to have some accidents so my mom had me wear them to be safe. Now I am dry again in the days, mostly. I wear them at night now and wear the same night diaper Erik does. They are really soft and comfy. I bet you will like them a lot better than GoodNites.” Adam said. He then took off his shorts to show off his Harry Potter undies. Now only Finn had shorts on.
“Boys, I got a snack down here for you. Then I think you should head outside and play for a while. It’s a nice day.” Daddy called to us.
We went downstairs, and Dad looked at me and smiled.
“I see you told Finn about your condition. I am proud of you Erik. I am sure it makes him feel better about sleeping over tonight. Now grab some fresh fruit and head outside. We are doing make-your-own pizza for dinner, and then I figured a movie or some games after dinner. Do you boys want to soak in the hot tub after dinner for a little while before the movie or games?”
“Thanks Daddy. I figured he would see them anyway, so it's best to tell him now and show him so he gets used to it. I think the hot tub after dinner or maybe even before dinner sounds great. When we are done in the hot tub, we can get changed for bed. I bet it would feel good for all of us to be relaxed and cooled off before dinner, and then get into our comfy nighttime undies.” I said with a smile. I noticed Adam was smiling and I think he knew what I was trying to do.
“That’s a good idea. I think in about 30 minutes I will remove the cover and we can all soak in the hot tub for a while. I will get out to get everything ready, and then you boys can come in and make your pizza. While is baking you can use the potty, and get changed for bed. Then we can kick back, enjoy the pizza on the patio with some sun tea. How does that sound?” Dad said.
I said, “Cool” and Adam did also. Coop just nodded, and after a second Finn nodded too. I think he knew he was outnumbered, so he might as well agree.
We headed out to play in the yard.
“Erik, you play in the yard in ony your diaper? What if others see you?” Finn asked.
“Finn, Adam lives on that side, and his parents and brother have seen me in it, and even changed me. That side is a family and they have a toddler and a baby, so no big deal. Be hind us is a family with 2 boys, one is a toddler and one is a little older. I have seen them in diapers or pullups in the yard recently. And over there is Mrs. Miller. She is really nice and used to talk to my mom over the fence all the time. I know she wont say nothing. I have had my diaper showing at the park before and only 1 kid said anything bad. He was a bully and his mom got really mad at him. At the mall a few weeks ago 2 boys saw it and one told me my diaper showed, and the other said he wore them a lot still. We talked and they were nice. They go to a different school. Diapers are just another type of undies. They make them for big kids and adults, so I know there are lots of people that need and wear them. I even found out there are people that like them and wear them even when they don’t need them. They are called Diaper Lovers. If more boys tried them and found out how comfy they are and how they make it better for playing games, legos, riding bike, or watching tv and movies, they would wear them too. You can take off your shorts. No one will care you are in your undies. Coop and Adam are in just their undies, and so am I. Sometimes Adams brother Devon will be running around in nothing and I hear his mom tell him he will get his butt sunburned. I laugh when I hear that.”
“You guys won’t laugh or nothing if I am in my undies?”
“No way. We are friends and the same. You see my undies and Adam and Erik’s. They are older than us. So its ok.” Coop said.
Finn slowly slid his shorts off. He was wearing super hero undies with Spiderman on the front of them. We said those were cool, and then we started playing.
A little while later, dad came out and took the cover off the hot tub, and brought out some towels.
“Boys, why don’t you rinse off under the shower, and then hop in the hot tub. I will turn the jets on. It should be cool, and feel good. The temperature is set at 80, so like a pool. You can put your undies on the shelf. I will be back out in a few minutes. Go ahead and enjoy.” Daddy said.
We went to the outdoor shower. Finn just stared at it.
“Finn, it’s a shower so we can rinse off before and after we are in the hot tub. It keeps it cleaner and helps our skin be better when we get out. No one can see us in the shower. Just put your undies over there with Coop and Adam’s. Last one in the shower is a stinky fart” I said and started to remove my soaked diaper. I rolled it up and put it in the trash can. Coop had his undies off and Adam had his off and was in the shower already. But Finn was just looking.
“Come on Finn, its ok, we are all boys.”
“But you will see my willy. You will laugh because it’s small.” He said with fear in his voice.
“Look at Coop, Adam and Me. All of us got a wiener, and its not very big. It gets bigger when its stiff, but we are still kids. It will be a lot bigger when we are teenagers or adults. Trust me.” I said in a comfrting voice. Then I reached to slide his undies down. He let me remove them and then I walked him into the shower with me. He kept looking up. Like if he looked and saw our bodies he would explode.
“Finn, you can look at us. It’s ok. You are the same size as Coop is and about my size too. See.” I said and then moved his head so he could see our weiners. He started to get stiff and went to cover it.
“Daddy says its normal for boys to get stiff when they see other boys. Its no big deal. Adam is getting stiff and I will be soon I bet too. Once we are clean, we can get in the hot tub. The jets feel great.”
We rinsed off and then streaked to the tub. Once we were in the water Finn relaxed and we started talking and having fun.
When dad came to join us about 10 minutes later Finn’s eyes about popped out because daddy was naked too. His willy was soft and swinging side to side as he walked and then climbed into the hot tub. He tickled us and made us all laugh. Even Finn relaxed again once daddy was in the water. I got to sit on daddy’s lap and snuggle a little. It was nice, but it was fun to share one of the lungers with Adam. We would tickle and touch each other all over. It was a lot of fun, and when dad said it was time to get out, I had a stiffy, and I know Adam did too.
We rinsed off, and all us boys were stiff. Finn was blushing when Daddy told him, stiffies are catchy, and when a boy sees one boy with it, he normally gets one too. It’s normal, and not to worry.
As we dried off, I noticed Daddy grabbed the pile of undies. Once we were dried off, he told us to hang the towels up to dry, and then we can follow him inside and get changed.
He took us all to the spare bedroom. He already had diapers sitting on the crib, so I guess he got them ready before he came out. Finn saw them and I could see worry on his face.
“I don’t wear diapers. I got GoodNites. I got some in my pack, I can get them.” He stammered.
“Finn, your mom was fine with you wearing a diaper when you are hear, just like the other boys. She said she thought it would be good for you. If you really don’t want to, and you have GoodNites in your bag, I will let you wear those, but if you don’t have GoodNites, you will be in the same diaper as the other boys. If you are all in the same diaper, you are all the same, keep that in mind.”
“I think I want my goodnites. I will get my bag.”
“Coop, please go grab Finn’s bag and bring it in here, so he can look for his goodnites. I will start getting Erik and Adam changed first.”
Coop darted off to our room, and was back a few seconds later with Finn’s bag. Finn opened his backpack and started looking for his goodnites. He started to panic and was talking to his backpack. He finally dumped everything out because he could not find them.
“I set some with my clothes I wanted to wear, My mom said she put everything I would need in my pack, when I got my shower earlier. I don’t know why they are not here.” Finn said almost in tears.
Dad finished diapering me, and I slid off the change table so he could put adam on it.
“Finn, its not a big deal. You can wear our diapers. Maybe you mommy wanted to make sure you wore and tried our diapers, and didn’t put any goodnites in to make sure you did. Parents can be sneaky. I am Adam are in the thick night time diapers. Coop can wear them or sometimes the paw patrol ones. I think we should all wear the same diaper and that way you can see how soft they are. Besides, it will hold all of our pee from now until after breakfast. I got some stickers in my room We can each pick a sticker and have our friend put one on our butt and one on the front if we want to. I got some Harry Potter ones. Besides these are big kid diapers. They make them for big kids like us and even grown ups.” I told Finn to help calm him down. When I was done, Adam was sliding down and Coop was lifted onto the change table.
“Okay, I guess so. I only wore a normal diaper a few times recently. Like at my cousin’s house and when we went to Disneyland. Can I really get a cool sticker on it. That will make it better.”
Soon Dad had Finn on the change table. He put some powder on him and a little bit of rash cream on his butt, just like he does for us everynight, and then taped up the diaper.
“Okay boys. This diaper will easily last you until after breakfast. If you want to put stickers on it, you can. Then come down to the kitchen so we can get the pizzas made and in the oven. Since Finn is the guest, I think its fair for him to pick the first movie, if we are going to watch a movie, or the game to play. I have the different card games set on the table incase you boys want to play that.”
We walked/waddled to my room. I got out my stickers and let Finn pick 2 he liked. HE saw the minion ones, and asked if he could have those. He got a minion on his left butt cheek of the diaper, and another one on the front of his diaper. When I put it on and rubbed it I felt him start to get stiff under it. We each decided to get stickers on our diaper. Cooper picked Spiderman. I did Pokemon, and Adam did Harry Potter. He got the lightening bolt on the front of his diaper over his stiffy, I got Pikachu on the front of my diaper and Coop has spiderman’s head on the front of his.
Once downstairs. Daddy took a few pictures of us. He said Finn’s mom asked for a picture of us all together and then of Finn in his diaper. Finn blushed but didn’t argue.
We made our pizza and started playing Uno while we waited for them to cook. We ate our pizza and played Uno for over an hour. Then we talked and decided to watch Chamber of Secrets. I and Adam snuggled on the sofa, while Coop and Finn are laying on the bean bags infront of us. Their diaper butts are sticking up at us, and its funny when they move their legs and the diaper crinkles a little and moves so the sticker moves.
About half way thru the movie, I noticed Finn was figiting and moving a lot on the bean bag. If I didn’t know better I would think he was rubbing his stiffy with the bean bag. But I think it means he has to pee. I got up and whispered in his ear.
“Finn, just relax and let it out. The diaper will hold it, don’t worry. I and Adam are already wet, and I bet Coop is too. It will feel warm and good.” Then I rubbed his back. I felt him relax and then he let out a sigh. I knew that meant he was peeing. He looked at me and smiled. I went back to the sofa and snuggled to Adam.
“He had to pee didn’t he. I figured he did, he was doing the same pee wiggles Devon does sometimes. I bet he likes how soft and warm it is, and that he didn’t miss any of the movie to go pee.” Adam whispered to me. I just nodded.
A few minutes later dad brought us 2 bowls of popcorn and some drinks. They were all in sippy cups. He gave us one bowl and 2 cups, and then the other bowl and cups to Coop and Finn. Finn looked at the sippy cup weird for a second and then looked at us. He saw I am Adam was drinking from it and even Coop was, so he did too. He set it down and was not paying attention and knocked it over. He grabbed it quick and looked scared.
“Finn, that is why we have these cups for you big boys. It prevents spills and accidents from happening. Nothing to worry about.” Daddy said and that relaxed Finn.
After the movie was done it was still kinda early. We all got up and stretched and we were all wet and I noticed Finn check us all out and see we were wet.
“It feels softer and warmer when its wet, don’t it. I like it that way.” Coop said to Finn. He nodded and smiled.
“Boys, do you want to watch another movie, or play games. Its up to you. It’s a sleepover so you can stay up a little later.” Daddy asked.
We decided on another movie. Daddy filled our cups and did some more popcorn. This time it’s Minions. A lot funnier movie. We laughed a lot and drank a lot. We had to refill our cups twice. I noticed daddy took some video and pictures of us. Most looked like it was of Finn and Coop, and some I know Finn was using his sippy.
When it was over we were all wetter, and I noticed Finn was a lot wetter. He was even feeling the front and back of the diaper, and smiling.
“It feels pretty good don’t it. Lots better than GoodNites I think.”
“Yeah. I think I like it better. If I wet this much my GoodNites would have leaked. But this diaper can hold lots more. With how much I drank I know I will soak it and I bet even a fresh GoodNites would leak. It is soft. But its thicker and its harder to walk normal in it.”
“Yeah, these get thicker when wet and we waddle a little bit. Its worst if daddy had put in the stuffer that holds more. Then it will last from like after school until after breakfast. But in the morning its hard to walk and I really waddle then. But the bed and my clothes and pjs are dry, and they feel good so that is all that matters. Right?’
“Yeah, I guess so. I never thought of it like that. I was always scared if I wore a diaper I would be a baby. But you are older than me and you wear them all the time and are not a baby. And these are made for big kids and grown ups, so I guess it’s ok. I like how we put stickers on them, so they look more like its for big kids like us.”
“Cool. If your mom got these, would you wear them?” Adam asked.
“I guess I would. But I would be embarrassed because she has to put it on me and then see my willy. What if I get stiff?”
“Boys, remember. Your parents changed your diapers when you were little, and will happiliy change them now and in the future if you need them too. Boys get stiffies, it’s normal. I know Erik got them when he got his diaper changed when he was little, and he gets them now too. Its not a big deal. I think it shows that he likes his diaper and how comfy it is. So don’t worry if your parents change you and you get stiff. They know its normal for boys. Soon you will get stiff just because the wind blows on you or you see a certain color or smell something. It’s normal.” Daddy said. This seems to help Finn realize that his mommy had seen him naked before and changed him them and will again.
“When you wore diapers at your cousins and Disneyland, who changed you?” I asked.
“My mommy most the time. My uncle did once or twice and so did my daddy. It was weird at first to be changed in front of my cousins, but at the end I thought it was no big deal. I guess this is the same thing. They were pretty comfy too. I liked them better than the GoodNites, but they had paw patrol on them, and that made me feel like a little kid.”
“Lots of big kids like Paw Patrol. We just don’t tell other we do. I watch it with my brother all the time. Its funny.” Adam said. I am Coop nodded our heads.
“I got Paw patrol diapers I wear sometimes. I wore them to school for a while after I moved here because of what my mom and her boyfriend did. I got Bluey ones too. They are cartoons and funny.” Coop said and that got a smile from Finn.
“Boys, I think it would be best of you went up to your rooms. I will be up to tuck you in. You don’t have to go to sleep right away, but you can get comfy and talk, or even play on your tablets. I will bring up some water and juice for you when I come to tuck you in.”
We nodded and headed upstairs. We all went into our room at first. I got my tablet and handed Coop his new one. I gave him a hug and said good night. I hugged Finn and said good night. I told them. “Don’t have too much fun, and happy diaper dreams.” Then Adam and me went to the diaper boy room and climbed into the crib.
“Do you think your dad will raise the side of the bed and close it like he normally does?” Adam asked.
“I don’t know. I hope he does. But I think Coop might worry Finn will call him a baby. I will ask daddy when he comes to tuck us in. I found some cool stories on Nifty and AO3. I sent you a link to some of them. Did you check them out?”
“Cool. Yeah I looked at some of them. I hoped we could snuggle and read some of them tonight. Maybe we can give each other a helping hand to feel really good while we read.”
I smiled and liked the idea.
A few minutes later I saw daddy come upstairs. He went to tuck the little boys in first. I saw he had bottles for all of us. He put some on the cabinet in the hallway, I am guessing they are for us.
I saw dad come out, close the door and get the bottles and come to us.
“Boys, here are some bottles for you. One is juice and one is water. I also have your Pacifiers in my pocket. I will start the sleep music once I close the door. You boys were very nice and helpful to Finn. Thanks. I know he and Cooper appreciate it. They both were very nervous about this sleepover, but they both said they were having a lot of fun so far, when I tucked them in. Finn looked at me funny when I handed Coop a pacifier and then one to him. He saw Coop start sucking on it, so he did too. Then he started to smile around it. I know that and the bottles were a bit of a shock to him. I told him they prevent spills. When I closed the side, I told him it was a special needs bed, so kids can’t sleepwalk and stuff. He asked what all boys ask, what if I wake up and need to use the bathroom. I told him he is wearing a diaper and it will hold it, not to worry. Cooper told him it was weird the first couple nights, but now he is used to it and it kinda makes him feel even safer because nothing can get to him when he sleeps. I will get his mom a few pictures later. She is happy he tried a diaper. She ordered some for him tonight and I figure tomorrow, you all will be diapered. They can wear the size 7 diapers, and you both can have either night diapers or daytime ones. Your choice. This way no worries where ever we go or in the truck. Have a great night. Love you both. Happy diaper dreams.” Then Daddy hugged us both and kissed our foreheads. He raised the side of the bed/crib and he headed out. I heard the music start a minute later.
We talked and read for a while. We rubbed each other and got our tingles from it. Adam kissed me afterwards. First it was paci to paci then we took them out for a real one. It was nice. I feel so loved when we are snuggled together. I don’t know what I would do if we moved or Adam moved. Adam fell asleep first with our heads toughing. I held his hand and I fell asleep thinking I love him, and I felt my diaper get warmer again, so I knew I just wet it.
End Chapter 12
Please leave Kudos if you like this story. Feel free to leave comments, or you can send me an email if you have comments, questions, ideas, like the story, and such.: [email protected] I read all emails, and I try to reply to them, but sometimes it takes me a few days or weeks depending on my schedule at work, and how my arm is healing or hurting. I have had issues accessing it at times, but I do try to read them when I can. Thanks to those who write me.
Donate to this site to keep it going. When you do, tell them you are a fan of Horny Diaper Boy Stories.
There are story links at the end of this chapter. Check them out.
My other ongoing stories can be found on Nifty or AO3. They currently are:
Finding a Mentor, Max’s story (A love story); AO3 or Nifty
Be True to your Heart (Very Horny Boys); AO3 or Nifty
MNDB Sleepover Fun (Horny Boys); AO3 or Nifty
Check out my Author Page on AO3.
If you join AO3, you can subscribe to me as an author, or to each or any of my stories for updates notices. I am working to bring in some stories from other sites where they are slowly disappearing. Keep an eye out for these. :) A heads up, AO3 allows you to download and save chapters or entire stories very easily and quickly, so that is a great reason to check out AO3, and to join. It's free, so why not use it? Users can also save stories in their bookmarks to check up on easily later, and members can check out other’s bookmarks, to find more stories they might enjoy.
I hope you enjoy my stories. Please remember they are all make-believe, ie fantasy and not real. No real boys were loved, used, or hurt to produce this story or any of my works. However, the statistics given in my stories are those I have found online from research or marketing companies and are reliable.
Please never harm or use a boy. Hurting or using a boy can cause a lot of harm to him over his lifetime. That hurt can never fully heal. I speak from experience.
My Best Friend’s Next Door Neighbor.
Counting Down (Nifty)
Counting Down (AO3)
Chapter 13: Sleepover Fun Continues
Chapter Text
Lemons to Lemonade 13
From the Previous Chapter:
We talked and read for a while. We rubbed each other and got our tingles from it. Adam kissed me afterward. First, it was Paci to Paci then we took them out for a real one. It was nice. I feel so loved when we are snuggled together. I don’t know what I would do if we moved, or Adam moved. Adam fell asleep first with our heads touching. I held his hand as I fell asleep thinking I love him, and I felt my diaper get warmer again, so I knew I had just wet it.
Chapter 13: Sleepover Fun Continues
I had weird dreams. I woke up a few times through the night. They were not really nightmares, but they were not good dreams either. It’s hard to explain. One dream had werewolves in it, and they were chasing me and Adam.
I was the first to wake up and want to get up, I guess. I decided to use my tablet for a while. I saw it was only 6 am. Normally on weekends, Daddy will check on me when he goes downstairs, but doesn’t wake me until about 8 am, but he started putting the side down so I could go watch cartoons if I woke up before 8. I ended up falling back asleep, and when I woke up, the side was open and it was about 7:30. I woke Adam up so we could watch cartoons. On the way downstairs, I saw Coop and Finn were snuggled to each other, sleeping soundly. It looked like both still had their pacifiers in their mouths. A little while later they woke up and came downstairs. They both were sucking on their pacifiers.
We were very wet, including Finn, so we waddled as we walked. Daddy said he would change us in a little bit, and we could go #2 if we needed to poop. Before we got changed he wanted to get a few group photos. I think Finn’s mom asked for some, because he took a few of us 4, then several of Finn and Coop, then some of just Finn, and just Coop, while they were still sucking on a pacifier.
Finn and Coop used the bathroom first and then got changed while I and Adam went poop. Dad put them both in size 7 diapers with Bluey on them. Adam and I picked a day diaper since Daddy said we were going to the park and a few other places today.
We had a lot of fun. First, we played at the big park a few miles from us. Next was the big thrift store we normally check out. They had size 6 and 7 diapers, so Daddy got them, and we also found a few movies we didn’t have but wanted. They had some cool one-piece pjs, even some with footies on them. Two of them were bigger than I wear, and they had snaps in the crotch. Of course, Daddy got us the Pjs we liked, and even a few cool t-shirts. Next, we went to the mall, wandered around, and looked at some cool stuff. I found a used racing game in one store, and Daddy got it for us. We had lunch at In-N-Out Burger. YUMMY!! I used my gift card to pay for lunch. Coop and Finn were shocked I had a gift card and could buy lunch. Daddy said I should save it, but I said, “Daddy, I want to spend it on the people I love and are important to me.” He smiled and just nodded at me so I could pay.
Daddy had to change Coop and Finn after we were done eating. I’m pretty wet but my diaper holds more.
On the way home we drove by a car show. It looked cool with lots of old cars. Dad suggested we check it out and we were all excited to do that.
For about 2 hours we wandered around looking at the cool cars. After a little while, I asked Dad to change me, and Adam said he needed it too. Dad changed us on the back seat of the truck. I was a little embarrassed at first, but it went fine and once I had a dry diaper on, he set me down so I could put my shorts back on, while he changed Adam. I found out later that the top of my diaper was sticking out of my shirt.
About 30 minutes after Dad changed us, we were looking at a cool old Mustang when I heard some boys behind us, and one said “Look he has a diaper under his shorts. You can see the top sticking out”. Adam heard him too, because he turned around to look at them.
“What do you guys want?” Adam asked them in a very defensive tone. I turned around then.
I noticed 3 boys. I think 2 were brothers because they looked a lot alike. They are my size, so I guess they are like 7 or 8. I see a lady behind them with another boy, maybe 3 or 4 years old, trying to get him to sit on the bench with her. She looked tired.”
“Nothing. We just saw that your friend's shirt was sticking up in the back, and his diaper was showing. I never thought we would see another boy who wears diapers. My friend wears them sometimes in the day, and me and my brothers wear them at night and stuff. I’m Luke, this is my brother Danny, and my best friend Paul. My pesky little brother is Willy, he is with my mom over there.”
“I’m Adam, and this is my bestest friend Erik. I wear them at night, and sometimes in the day when we are away from the bathroom, and Erik started needing them in the days after the accident and his mom dying. We are 10. How old are you guys?”
“Cool. I turn 9 in August and Paul’s birthday was last week. Danny is 7 and Willy is 4. Do you live around here? We live about 15 minutes from here, that way.”
“We live about 20 minutes away I think, but we are the opposite way.”
“Diapers make it easier to explore and check out the cool cars because at least we don’t have to worry about finding a bathroom or the stinky port-a-potty. They are great for playing video games, Lego, and watching movies too.” I said, and this got a smile from all of us.
“Yeah, they do. We went to Disneyland and Universal Studies last weekend for Paul’s Birthday. His dad had us wear diapers, so we didn’t have to get out of line to go pee or pee our pants. It was great. We saw several other boys our age and older in diapers. Even 3 teenagers. My brothers wear Pampers or Luvs, and we got Youth diapers.”
“Cool. My little brother Coop wears size 6 or 7 diapers at night and sometimes in the day. His friend wears them at night. We got youth diapers too. This is the one I wear to school sometimes, it's really quiet, but not very thick. It’s called Smart Core. At night and at home, we mostly wear Mega-Max. They are thick and super soft. We got a few others we wear too. But these are the 2 I like best. ATN is pretty good, and the Tena ones are not bad. Some of our friends wear them at night and had to wear them during the day for a while because they teased me when I started to need them after the accident. So, we can have fun sleepovers, and we wear just our diapers mostly at home and for sleepovers.” I said.
“Super Cool. My cousin wears them at night, and he is 11. At home when we get ready for bed, we normally wear just our diapers then, unless it’s cold. My little brother sometimes likes to wear his paw patrol jammies when it’s warm.”
“We got this cool sleep music that is made just for boys, it helps us sleep better, and relax and stuff. After I started listening to it, I slept better and didn’t worry about my diaper being seen by others too much anymore. Do you guys ever suck on pacifiers? They are great to have when playing games and stuff. My dad says it helps me to focus and relax, and that is why I do better in my racing game when I have it.”
“Cool, my little brother still has one he won’t give up. Maybe I will try it, that way I can beat Paul at Forza then.” Luke said, which made Paul laugh and say, “No way. I’m the King of Forza.”
“If you want a copy of the sleep music, I think I can email it, or else I know Daddy has it on CD and I can make a copy for you.”
We talked for a few minutes until my dad called us to catch up and check out a cool old Bronco. We traded E-mails and I told them there were some cool diaper boy stories online and I will send them links to them. I will send them links to Training Pants, Summertime is for Babies, Summer Camp, The Sleepover, My Next Door Neighbor, James and Jonathan, and a few others I like a lot, and they might like to. Coop thinks Training Pants is awesome, but likes all the stories on that site. Maybe he will show it to Finn tonight if I suggest it. Maybe he will show him the bedtime wresting video, its cool and you can see their GoodNites when they wrestle, or some of the Christmas ones because you can see the GoodNites and they looked super soaked.
The car show was so much fun. We saw lots of cool old cars and even some new fancy ones. There were 3 Ford GTs there, 1 was the newest style and the other 2 were the ones from 2004 or 2005. We saw 4 Ferraris, and one of them was pretty new. I never knew Lambo made an SUV a long time ago, the LM002. It’s kinda ugly, but still cool.
As we were driving home, I had an idea.
“Daddy, do you think maybe we could go to a car auction one day? I saw some on TV and they looked cool. I know we won’t buy anything, but we could see some really cool cars and stuff. Ones I have never seen before.”
“Erik, what auctions did you see? Do you remember?”
“Yeah I have seen a few from a place called Mecum, and I saw a really cool one last year with some really expensive cars. I think it was in Arizona. I can’t think of the name of it, but I know I can find it online.”
“I saw some of them too. They got lots of old cars and even some fancy new ones. I saw one called Barret Jackson and they had the first Shelby Bronco they did for sale to raise money for charity. It went for like half a million dollars.” Adam said.
“Yeah, that’s the one I saw. Mecum has like 8 auctions a year, all over. It would be cool to go to one if we were near it.”
“I will investigate that. No promises, but if we happen to be near one when we are on vacation, we can try to get tickets so we can check it out for a day.”
“I have seen kids there before. I wonder how many of them wear a diaper so they can sit and check out the cars for a long time without having to run and find a bathroom and try to pee in a strange bathroom with people around. I think wearing a diaper would be safer and smarter for that stuff.”
“Yeah, that makes sense Erik. If more parents thought about it, they might have their older boys wear diapers when they travel or go places, so they don’t have to go into the restroom alone or risk having an accident. I bet Mothers would be more likely to do it since society is starting to frown more on older boys going into the ladies' room with their mommy to go potty. My thought is if a child is old enough to go to school and use the bathroom at school, he or she is old enough to use a public bathroom, and shouldn’t be going into the opposite sex bathroom with a parent. Your mom and I had a long talk about this when you were going on 5, because I felt you were old enough to go into the men's room by yourself since you could use the potty with no problems. She, like so many mothers, was so worried someone would hurt you or try to kidnap or molest you if you went in alone. I had Barry talk to her, and explain that the rates of kidnapping and molestation and such, are about the same as they were 20 or 50 years ago, and that 99% of all kidnappings and molestations are done by a person the child knows and trusts, when it’s an adult, The part that shocked me, was that about 50% of all molestation cases are done by another child, like a cousin, neighbor kid, sibling, classmate, and even female babysitters.” Daddy said.
We talked about the cool cars and stuff we did today on the way home. When we got home, I asked if we could use the hot tub before dinner. Dad said he would let us boys use it, but he had some stuff he needed to do. He suggested we play outside for a few minutes until he could come and remove the cover.
We stripped down to our soggy diapers and headed into the backyard. Finn was still a little shy and worried about it, but once we were out playing, he seemed to forget about it. Daddy came out with Adam’s and Finn’s moms a little later, and we were called to the patio.
“Boys, I was asked if it was okay for you guys to spend another night. I am fine with it, but thought you would want to give your mom a hug. Adam, your brother will be joining us tomorrow afternoon and will go home with you Monday afternoon. I’m not sure what we will do, but worst case, you boys can play back here and enjoy some movies. On Monday, Nate will come and hang out with you guys here. How does that sound?”
We cheered and said cool.
“Finn, I see your diaper is soggy. Do you want your mommy to change you now or are you ok?” his mom said. This caused him to blush and try to hide his diaper with his hands.
“Honey, it's fine. I have seen you in diapers many, many times before. Remember I changed them for years and even changed them when we went with your cousins to Disneyland. How was the diaper last night?”
“Okay, mommy. Last night I was worried and scared at first, but we all wore them, so it was ok. It wasn’t too bad. I couldn’t find my GoodNites in my bag, so I had to wear a diaper. It was thick, and it lasted until after breakfast. I wet it when we were watching movies, and I think my GoodNites would have leaked then if I had worn and wet them. That diaper was really soft. It made me walk funny when I was wet. These diapers are nice, but that one was better, especially since we put stickers on them, so it looked like a big boy diaper.”
“I am proud of you for doing that. I am sorry that I tricked you. I knew the boys wear diapers here, and I thought it would be good for you to wear one and be like them and see you are not weird or anything that I have heard you say about yourself because of your wetting. That is why I didn’t pack your GoodNites in your bag. I hope you can forgive me. You are a sweet boy and lots of boys wet the bed, and some even wear them in the day. I bet it was nice to not have to run to find the potty when you had to pee today. I am very proud of you for playing outside in just a diaper, like the other boys.” His mom said, then she hugged him and patted his soggy diapered butt.
“I forgive you, mommy. I don’t think I could have worn a diaper if I didn’t have to. I was too scared and worried that Coop would think I’m a big baby, but I learned we are big kids who wear diapers at night. They are softer and comfier than GoodNites are. I love you Mommy. Thanks for making me do the sleepover.”
With that said the grown-ups talked for a moment as they checked out the new hot tub and outdoor shower. While doing this the cover was raised, and us boys were told to go rinse off and then we could play in the hot tub. Finn blushed but followed Coop to the shower. As we removed our diapers, we heard the parents go inside.
“I’m glad they went inside. I know my mommy has seen me nakey before, but I would be embarrassed for her to see me nakey outside.” Finn stated.
We all got in the water and relaxed. They turned on the jets and enjoyed them, for a while before they started horsing around, just like boys would do. We got a little loud, and were then told we should come in, so we needed to rinse and towel off.
Once we were clean and pretty dry, we streaked to the back door. I opened it and we all went inside. To our surprise, the parents were all sitting at the table talking and looking at some pictures on their phones.
“You guys looked so cute last night with your pacifiers. I heard how they have helped Erik, and his friends focus better and relax more. I think that’s a great idea for you at home Finn. We have your diapers over on the sofa, so let's get you boys changed so you don’t make any puddles on the floor.”
Finn blushed at what his mom said and that he was nakey in front of her and Adam’s mom.
Finn’s mom got him and Coop into their thick night diaper, while Adam’s mom changed him and Erik. As each boy was being changed, they got a pacifier to suck on.
The moms took some pictures of the boys in their dry diapers before they went off to play Legos.
“Finn, I will pick you up here Monday night after I get off work. Your dad is out of town this week, again. Be a good boy, and I am proud of you. I am so glad you had fun, and have found good friends that are like you. I love you.” His mom said, before she hugged him and gave him a kiss goodbye.
“Thanks Mommy. Bye. I will miss you but it’s fun here with my new friends. Maybe Coop can sleep over at our house soon? See you on Monday. Tell Daddy I love him when you talk to him.”
Us boys waddled upstairs in our night diapers while the adults talked for a few more minutes before the ladies headed out.
Dinner was cooked on the BBQ and tasted great, hot dogs, roasted corn on the cob, and coleslaw too. Daddy got the highchairs. I was embarrassed when he put me and Adam in them. He put a bib on all 4 of us. He said we would make a mess with our hot dogs and goodies. Finn was shocked but went along with it and once he saw us all eating normally, he did too. In the end, all 4 of us had messy bibs, and Daddy had to mention it and explain that is why he had us wear them. He also got pictures of Coop and Finn in them, sitting next to each other. Both had ketchup on their face and bibs, as well as some corn and coleslaw on the bib.
After dinner, we played video games for a while. It was pretty quiet because we had our pacifiers and were sucking and spinning them in our mouths as we played.
“Boys, do you want to play a board game, or cards, or watch a movie?”
We talked it over for a minute, and decided on a movie again. It was relaxing last night and since we had a busy day, it sounds good to relax.
We couldn’t decide on a movie. Coop and Finn wanted a Disney movie, but Adam and Me wanted an action movie, like The Last Legion. The boy playing Romulus Agustus Ceasar is so cute!!! Daddy said he would pick what we watch.
I and Adam made some popcorn and got drinks of us boys. We couldn’t carry it all, so I called Coop and Finn to come get their drinks. They wanted to lay on the bean bags again, so Adam and I are on the small sofa, them right in front of us, with their diaper butts sticking up at us.
“Boys, I picked out a TV series that we have on DVD. It’s from a series of books I like a lot. Erik has read part of one, and I figure he will be ready to read the series in a year or so. It can be scary, but I want you to remember it’s just a TV show and not real. I will be here, and if anyone is scared, my lap is open for snuggles. I don’t think it’s any scarier than Harry Potter is, but some episodes have werewolves or demons and stuff like that. We will watch one to see what you think. This one is about a special boy.”
“Daddy, what is it called?” I asked.
“Dresden Files. There are over a dozen books in the series, but they only did a few episodes for the tv show. I wish they would do a tv show or movie for the Iron Druid Chronicles book series. It’s a great series and the dog is so funny. Now get comfy and I will start it.”
It was good, a bit spooky, but I liked it. I and Adam held hands for about half of it. In the middle Coop and Finn went to sit on daddy’s lap and snuggle with him. The boy was super cute, and I would love to see him in a diaper. Adam even whispered that to me when we were watching it.
“That was good daddy. It was a little scary at times, but no more than when Harry met Voldemort in the forest in the first movie. The man is a cool wizard and helps people. I like that.”
“It was scary at times but not too much, and when I am on your lap, I knew I was safe. Thanks for letting me snuggle here.” Coop said. Finn smiled and nodded his agreement.
“Boys, we can watch another one if you like. There are several good ones. The next one has werewolves in it, but its pretty good. I think it would be best if Coop and Finn stayed cuddled to me, that way were are all comfy.” Daddy said and that got a smile from Coop and Finn.
“Okay, that’s cool. I need to refill my sippy. Anyone else want a refill?”
Everyone needed a refill, so I got them for everyone, and even got Daddy a Coke.
When Daddy started the next one, Adam and I snuggled together and lay on the sofa. He is behind me, but has his head above mine. This way my feet stick out past his, and I can feel his diaper at the top of my butt and my lower back. He has his arm over me, and I enjoy it.
When the movie started, Adam moved a little and whispered in my ear, “I love you, Erik. Do you think we can kiss and make each other feel good before we go to sleep?”
I moved my head so I could kinda see him. I smiled and said, “me too, and I hope so.”
That one was a little more scary, but not too much. I liked it, but not as much as the first one we watched. We decided to talk a little about tomorrow and then go read in bed.
“Dad, tomorrow night, where is Devon going to sleep?” I asked.
“That’s a good question. I haven’t figured that out yet. Maybe Coop and Finn will let him sleep with them, or else I’m sure he can sleep here on the sofa, or even on the bean bags.”
We headed upstairs, and Dad said he would be up in a little bit to tuck us in. We slept in the same rooms again. We each took our sippy full of juice and a bottle of water with us.
As we went up, I suggested Coop show Finn some of the Coop diaper boy stories on his tablet. He liked the idea and said he would.
We got into bed and got comfy. We got out our tablets and started looking at some stories, and Adam was looking at diaper boy pictures on the IMGsrc site. We noticed Our Army Adventure on YouTube changed their name, but the bookmarks to the videos still work. Wrestling Before Bed is one of my favorites!!! They are my heroes!!! Sadly, Sammy’s 12th Birthday disappeared, it was cool. I just wish they wore real diapers instead of GoodNites. We found some new stories on Nifty, and Young Innocence was updated finally! The Boy Who Fell Thru Time is a cool story and now he is wearing diapers instead of GoodNites. Way cool! These should give us some fun reading and get us excited before we give each other a helping hand or rub our diapers together.
We heard daddy come upstairs, and the sleep music started. He went to see Coop and Finn first. He was in there for a while, like 10 minutes. Then he came to give us hugs and kisses before raising up the side and telling us to have “Happy Diaper Dreams”, like he tells me every night. He closed the door as he left. The night light was already on.
“Erik, do you think if 2 best friends became boyfriends it could ruin their friendship?”
“I don’t know. Maybe. I guess it depends on what happens. If one of them hurts the other or cheats on him or lies and stuff it could. But if they decide to just be best friends and not boyfriends later on, then I don’t think it would. Maybe they should talk about it before they became boyfriends so they know how each one feels about it. Is this your way of asking me if I want to be your boyfriend?”
“Maybe. I don’t want to risk us being best friends, but at the same time, I know I love you and want us to be boyfriends. My mom and dad told me that I’m too young to know for sure if I am gay and I should not limit or label myself, and that lots of boys our age only like boys but many like girls later, like when they are teens and in high school and stuff. I don’t think I will ever like girls like that or want a girlfriend. But I know I love you like that and when I am with you, I feel happy and good inside. Does that make sense?”
“Yeah, I understand because I feel the same way. That’s kinda like what daddy told me when we had the long talk at the park. He said he loves me no matter what. He just wants me to be happy and find someone to love. So, if I am your boyfriend, does that make you my girlfriend?” I said and then started to laugh.
“Funny. I think my stiffy is bigger than yours, so that would mean I can’t be the girlfriend, and it would have to be you if one of us is the girl.” Adam said and then started laughing.
We joked like that for a few minutes. I noticed I was super stiff and had a tent in the front of my diaper. I looked and Adam had one too. He saw me look, he did the same, and we both smiled.
We kissed. It was great. No worrying about who could see or anything. Just enjoying it and how it makes me feel. I felt Adam push his tongue into my mouth, and that felt really good, so I did the same to him. We kept kissing and our tongues were wrestling with each other. It was fun and I felt great.
“Adam, I love you. I am scared about being boyfriends and what if others find out and pick on us, tease, or beat us up. Daddy said if we become boyfriends that at school and stuff we can’t hold hands or kiss or anything like that. We can only look and act like best friends. Boys being boys and doing fun boy stuff. I know the school would be upset if a teacher saw us holding hands. Remember what happened when Paul and Maggie were seen holding hands at recess?”
“Oh Yeah, everyone made fun of them, and they got sent to the principal’s office. I don’t want that.” Adam said.
We just lay there looking at each other and thinking for a moment.
“Erik, I love you more than anything. I have had dreams about us and stuff. Some were when we were a little older and doing fun stuff. One was us having fun at Disneyland, and another was us fishing at the ocean. I had some that I think were us when we were a lot older. We were old, like maybe even 30. We had a couple of boys, and you were BBQing while I was playing catch with them in the yard.”
We talked for a little bit longer, before Adam started rubbing the front of my diaper.
“Let’s rub diapers again and get our tingles from it. That always feels so good and the look on your face when you get your tingles is awesome and makes me happy that I made you feel so good.”
We spent the next 10 minutes or so rubbing the front of our diapers together. These diapers are so thick (and soft and comfy too) it’s hard to get enough feeling thru it to get our tingles, but we wore working hard at it. We kissed some and even played with each others nipples a little, like we read in some stories. Adam got his tingles first. The smile he had and the sounds he made when he got it sent me over the edge, and I had my tingles then. We recovered in a few minutes and that is when Adam surprised me.
“Erik, do you trust me?”
“Adam, there are 2 people I trust with my life. Daddy and you. You saved me and helped me keep living instead of giving up more and keep wanting to die after my mommy was killed.” I said and that made me a little sad, because I miss her so much, but I know she wants me to be happy, and she always liked Adam and said we were perfect for each other.
“Erik, I want to try something. You need to trust me. I want you to just relax and lay there while I make you feel good. But I want you to keep your eyes closed. If you don’t like it, tell me and I will stop, but I think you will like it. I know in the stories we read, the boys all like it when another boy, or even a man does this to make him feel good and get his tingles or boygasm.
“Okay Adam. Let me turn off my tablet and move the pillow a little. Then I’m all yours. I trust you and know you won’t try to hurt me.”
I got comfy and smiled at Adam and then closed my eyes. He said I should put my hands behind me head, so I did that. I felt him start to rub the front of my diaper. It felt great. I was kinda stiff already and when he did that I got super stiff in no time at all. I felt him move around a little and then I felt him kiss my belly button and keep rubbing my stiffy. Then he kissed my diaper over my stiffy. I don’t know why, but that felt so good. I think it was in my mind that it was him showing how much he loved me. These diapers are really thick, and it is hard to feel a lot thru them. That is why it took so long to get our tingles from rubbing them together. When we were both in a paw patrol Luvs diaper and we did it, we got our tingles in about 2 or 3 minutes and then again about 5 or 6 minutes later.
“Erik, keep relaxing and enjoying this. I these diapers are so thick, and soft that I think its best if I adjust it and try to get your stiffy free so I can rub it better with my hand.”
I felt Adam moving my diaper, or trying too. After a minute or so, I felt him push and then pull on the front left side of my diaper. I heard the sound of the tape letting go, and felt the diaper get loose. He opened one of the tapes and then folded and pulled the front of the diaper down. He was able to get my stiffy free and had the diaper pushing up on my balls and stiffy.
He started to rub my balls with one hand and then my stiffy with his other. It felt awesome.
“Adam, that feels so good. My only worry is when I get my tingles I often pee afterwards, and I don’t want to pee and get the bed wet when I get my tingles.”
“Erik, don’t worry. I got that covered and have a plan. Just enjoy and let me show you how much I love you.”
He started kissing my belly at my belly button, and then moved down towards my stiffy and balls. Soon he was kissing my stiffy and it felt so good I can’t explain or describe it. He even kissed my balls a few times.
“I hope you like this. I want to do it one day soon, when we can do it without the diapers in the way and I can put my finger in your butt and make your tingles even more powerful, like they say in the stories.”
Hearing him say that made me even hornier. We have talked about putting a finger in each other and what it might feel like.
He kept kissing my balls and stiffy and it was driving me crazy, it felt so good. I didn’t have my pacifier in my mouth, and I guess I started to moan from all the wonderful feelings he was giving to me.
What he did next blew my mind. He took the head of my stiffy into his mouth and started to suck on it and move his lips up and down on it. I knew this must be a blow job, because I have seen it on some videos we watched and read about it in many stories I like.
“Oh Gawd, that feels so good Adam. I never knew my stiffy and balls could feel this good. Please don’t stop. I am getting close. Your lips are soft, and your mouth is so warm and wet. It is amazing!!” I said between moans, which were louder and more often.
Adam was sucking on my stiffy, while he moved up and down on it, and used his tongue to play with head of my stiffy. When he licked the underside of it, it was great. It felt different but awesome when he licked the top of the head and where the ridge is.
Soon he had my entire stiffy in his warm mouth, and he was making it feel awesome with the suction he was using combined with his tongue. I couldn’t help it, I started moaning even louder and with more feeling in it. I was about to get my tingles, and I was enjoying this so much.
I took my hands and put them on Adams head. I held his head in place as I started to thrust into his mouth. He kept sucking and using his tongue and even used his fingers on my balls.
“Argh, Adam that feels so good. I am going to have my boygasm. Please don’t stop. Your mouth is so warm and wet, it’s awesome!” I said, rather loudly as I was being rocked with feelings and the beginning of a extra powerful boygasm.
Adam sucked even harder. I opened my eyes as I felt my tingles take over and I started to shake and my body moved on its own, chasing the pleasure it just had. I bucked my hips and stiffy deeper into his mouth. I was moaning up a storm. I didn’t realize how loud I was or that the little boys could hear me, and that daddy might be able to hear me. This would have worried me if I was able to think, but the pleasure and feelings Adam was giving me took away my ability to think, is priceless.
I let out a cry of pleasure as I felt my tingles take over and I spasmed for about a minute while riding those waves of pleasure. I had to push Adam’s head off my stiffy. It felt good, but now it was so sensitive, it was hurting when he would suck on it.
As I was coming down and trying to get my breathing under control I thought I noticed the door move. I couldn’t see anyone, but it looked like it was open a little bit, and I am sure daddy closed it when he left a while ago.
I could feel the need to pee. As I did, I tried to tell and warn Adam. “Adam, I think I am going to pee. I can’t stop it.”
Adam tried to pull the front of my diaper up. He was having a problem and could tell I was doing all I could to not pee. I let out a gasp and he knew I was going to pee. What he did shocked me. He took my wiener in his mouth again. He didn’t suck on it, but just held it in his mouth. I could feel a little pee coming out, and I noticed Adam was swallowing. I felt so bad. I was peeing in his mouth and making him swallow it. I was upset by this and started to cry. Soon I had stopped, and Adam removed it from his mouth and worked to get my diaper back in place and the tape refastened.
Once my diaper was back in place Adam slid up next to me. This is when he noticed I was crying softly.
“Erik what wrong? Why are you crying?”
“I’m sorry I peed in your mouth. It felt so good when you sucked on me. I tried as hard as I could to not pee, but I couldn’t hold back. I saw you swallowing my pee and I felt bad and stuff. I’m so sorry!!”
“Erik, it’s Okay. Please don’t cry. It really didn’t paste like much. Maybe like diluted apple juice. Your stiffy had a little bit of the same taste when I started kissing it and then took it in my mouth, but it was gone soon. I figured that must have been because it was wet from you peeing your diaper. I would swallow your pee if I had to, as long as I could make you feel super good and show you how much I love you!” Adam said and then he hugged and kissed me.
I calmed down and enjoyed the kiss. I could taste my pee on his lips and stuff. It was different but not bad. Not like I had thought it might taste like. I don’t want to drink or swallow pee, but if I had to I guess I could do it for him.
Once he broke the kiss, we looked each other in the eyes. I smiled and told him, “I love you!” which made him smile even more.
“Adam, you lay back and let me try doing that to you now.”
“No Erik. I wanted to try this tonight. I wanted to make you feel extra special and loved. You don’t need to do it for me.”
“But it’s only fair. If you do it for me and make me feel good, then I should do that for you.”
“I understand, but tonight is not about doing what’s fair. It’s about me showing you how much I love you. Maybe tomorrow or one day next week, if you want to suck on me, you can, but if you don’t want to, that’s okay too. I liked sucking on you, and want to do it more, even if you never sucked on me. Now I want to snuggle to you so we can have ‘Happy Diaper Dreams.’ Okay?”
“Okay, thanks Adam. You are the bestest, and I love you too!” I said as he snuggled into my side, and I turned to face him. We kissed again quickly and once done, I felt him put my pacifier to my lips. I opened up and started to suck on it. I saw him put his in, and suck on it. We smiled and rubbed our noses and pacifiers together to show we loved each other, and then I guess I fell asleep because I don’t remember anything else until I woke up at about 6 am.
I woke up from a weird dream. I needed to stretch and get my bottle of water because I was thirsty. The sun was coming up and the room was getting lighter. I could see the door, and it was clearly open a few inches. This worried me. It means either Daddy saw us last night, or Coop and Finn didn’t get the side up on their crib, and they came to see about the noise and saw Adam sucking on me.
I lay there thinking about it for a few minutes but fell back asleep. I woke up about an hour later when I heard Daddy lower the side of the crib for us. I lay there and just listened to the music and thought about how much I loved Adam.
I wanted to help daddy with breakfast, so I got up and waddled downstairs.
“Morning Daddy. Do you need help with breakfast?”
“Good Morning, Erik. You are up early. I haven’t even started it yet. Any ideas what we should do?”
“Can we do the stuffed French toast, with maybe blueberries or raspberries? While it bakes, we can make some sausages to go with it.”
“I like that idea. You get to pick out the fruit from the freezer that you want me to put in it. I assume you want me to add some cream cheese to it. The sausage is in the freezer, so please get it when you get the fruit.”
“Maybe, if its blueberries, yeah, but if its raspberries, I am not sure. Let me go look.”
I went to the garage, where we have our freezer that we store stuff in. Dad keeps a couple bags of the hamburger patties from Costco in the freezer, so we can do hamburgers on the BBQ anytime.
I found the fruit I wanted to try this time, and got the sausage patties too.
“Daddy, can we try it with a different fruit? I saw these peaches and I bet they would be super good. But I don’t think cream cheese would go to good with them. I found some sausage patties so let’s do them.”
“Peaches sounds good. I thought maybe you had pineapple when you said a different fruit. I know you love pineapple, but it wouldn’t go well in this I don’t think. Do you want to help me make it or do you want to do the sausage patties?”
“I can help you. I can cut the bread while you do the egg stuff. When you put it in the oven, I can start the sausage patties. I bet the smell of the sausage, and the peaches will wake everyone up.”
We started breakfast and just talked about normal stuff, and plans for the summer. Once it was in the oven and I got the sausage in a pan, daddy picked me up and put me on the counter.
“Erik, did you and Adam have a good night last night?” Daddy asked. I was scared but I saw he was smiling.
“Yeah, we talked for a while and read on our tablets. I had strange dreams, and I woke up very early. I fell back asleep, but I woke up when I heard the side get lowered.”
“Good. I could tell you boys were having fun. You were a little vocal, and loud. I could hear you down here, and I am sure Coop and Finn could too, if they were still awake.”
“I’m sorry daddy. Please don’t be mad at me or Adam. I guess you saw us. I thought I noticed the door open a little, but was not sure, and when I woke up this morning, I saw it was open some. Do you still love me?” I said trying to hold back the tears.
Daddy pulled me to him, and hugged me, while rubbing my back.
“Erik, I love you. We talked about this before, and I will keep reminding you of it as long as I have too. I love you for you. I want you to be happy and find a person you love and that makes you happy. If it’s a boy or a girl, I don’t care. I only care that you are happy and safe. I know you and Adam are very close and have special feelings for each other. Was that the first time you boys have done that?”
“Thanks Daddy. Yeah, it is the first time Adam has sucked on me. I was going to do it for him, but he told me he didn’t want me to then, and only wanted to make me feel good and feel loved. I felt kinda guilty that I didn’t do that for him, but we did rub our thick diapers together and finally get our tingles a little before that. Was I really that loud? I’m sorry about that.”
“If you boys have any questions about your bodies, or making each other feel good, you can talk to me about it. I will be honest with you and answer all that I can. I bet Nate might also be able to answer some questions, if you would rather try asking him first. Yes, you were pretty loud last night. Like I said, I heard you down here. I was not sure what was going on, so I went to check on you boys. When I opened the door, it looked like Adam was making you feel really good. I didn’t want to interrupt you guys, so I just closed the door most of the way, so you wouldn’t hear it close, and came back downstairs. What are you going to tell Coop and Finn, if they ask about the noise?”
“I didn’t know I was that loud. I’m sorry. I don’t know what to tell them. I know Coop knows a little about sex and stuff, but it was from his mom’s boyfriends hurting him. I don’t want him to worry or anything. I don’t want to lie to them, but maybe if I and Adam say we were wrestling and tickling each other, they will believe that. In a way he was tickling me, I guess.”
“I don’t like lying either, however, for now, I think the tickling and wrestling is the best answer. Maybe you and Coop can talk about it a little when you guys are hanging out. That way he won’t ask questions and embarrass you too much, like when Adam kissed you and then you kissed him in the back yard the other night. I have a feeling you are sharing some of the stories with Coop. Please don’t share any with him that have a lot of sex in it. Diaper stories are fine, and even ones with a little sex and love is ok, but I know some of the stories you have read are very sexy. While I think of it, I ordered some pullup diapers in size 8 for you to try out this summer from Healthy Baby. I might have also found some tape on size 8 diapers for you but I’m still waiting to see if they have any in stock and can ship them. Let’s see how they work for daytime compared to your normal day diapers and the tape on size 7 ones.”
“I have mostly showed him the ones about boys in diapers. In some they maybe help each other by rubbing it to make it feel good, but that’s about it. A few do have the boys loving each other, but I don’t want him to think I would hurt him like those guys did, and if I sent him lots of stories about just sex and stuff, he might think that. Ok I will try them. Just show me whenever you get them. Maybe we can put them on the shelf over the changing table, or I could take some to Adam’s house when I go over there.”
Daddy smiled and nodded. He hugged me and lifted me off the counter. He handed me the spatula so I could turn the sausage patties, while he got himself more coffee, and me some OJ.
About 5 minutes later, Adam waddled into the kitchen. We hugged, and he kissed me quickly, since daddy was not watching. Just as daddy was telling us to go wake up Coop and Finn, they waddled downstairs. They look even wetter than Adam and me are.
Breakfast was great. The peaches were awesome in the French toast like that. We added honey to it when we mixed it, instead of sugar, and I think that made it even better.
“Boys, have you decided what you want to do today? We can go to the park again, or you can play in the yard, Legos, or whatever. I don’t want you inside all day, since it is a nice day and not too hot. I will find out in a little bit what time Devon will be coming over, but I think it’s before lunch. I also want to remind you that the swimming and diving program starts next week. I have a spot held for you Coop, but you haven’t told me for sure if you wanted to do it or not. You would be in the second group, where it’s just swimming and water safety. You are not old enough yet for the diving one. I need to let them know by Tuesday afternoon, so please think about it.”
“Okay. I think I want to do it, but I am just a little scared. If I don’t do it, do I just sit and watch Erik when he is swimming?”
“Actually, the plan was to have you ride with Erik and Adam to the pool. You can play in the kiddy pool while they have their class, and then they will stay and wait for you. Once your class is over, they said there is a 45 minute free swim for those in the classes to practice, before they have the swim team show up to practice. I will get you guys a locker there if you want, so you can keep your towels in it, and store your clothes while swimming. I know Jimmy will be going, as will Karl. I don’t know if his cousin will be going, but if he does, he is about your age, and would be in your class.”
“I want to do it. I can swim, kinda, but I want to get better. Erik told me how fun it was playing at the ocean, and I would be scared of the waves because I don’t swim good yet.”
“Sounds great. It’s twice a week, and I will call in the morning to confirm your place in it.”
“Sir, can you tell my mom about it. I don’t know how to swim, because we never had a pool at the apartment we used to live in. If it’s not too expensive, maybe she can sign me up.” Said Finn with a smile. It was clear he wanted to be around Coop.
“Finn, I will email her the info when I get into my office in a little bit, and let her know you said you wanted to join Coop in his classes.”
“I will get you boys changed in a little bit. I need to check on something first.” Daddy said, and then he got out his phone and he sent a text to someone. A few minutes later his phone beeped. He looked at it and smiled.
“Boys, I have made plans for us. We are going to have lunch at Jimmy’s house, and you boys can play in the pool. We will pick up Devon on our way there, since it’s a very short walk. It looks like you will all last until we head over in an hour or two. You can head outside for a little bit, watch cartoons, or play in your room. It’s up to you. I will let you know when It’s time to get ready. Before you ask Finn, I am sure you can fit either Erik or Coop’s extra swimsuit, so you don’t have to worry.”
Coop and Finn watched Cartoons, while Adam and I went outside to play.
“Do you think your dad is going to have us wear our wet diapers over to Jimmy’s house? I know my mom did it before and it’s only a few houses down the block, but I bet Coop and Finn will have a cow.”
“I think he will. It’s not a big deal anymore. The only other kids on our block that might see us about our age are the girls across from my house. I know they are moving soon, so I don’t care. Th rest of the kids are probably still wearing them to bed and maybe at home anyway because they are in kindergarten or younger. Wait until they see the speedos daddy got, and that those are the swim suits we wear, when we wear any. I remember Jimmy’s mom said that sometimes Jimmy, his brother, and cousins swim nakey in the pool.”
“Yeah, I remember she said that when we went there for your party. She has seen us in our diapers, and changed them, so I guess it’s not a big deal. As long as there are no strangers there.”
We played for a few a while and it was starting to get kinda hot. It was going to be in the 90’s today I heard them say on the radio this morning. I guess it’s a great day to swim.
Daddy called us in. He had the backpack we use for diaper changes. It looked a lot fuller, so I guess he has our speedo and towels in it, I hope.
“Boys, I have your swimsuits, towels, and sunscreen in the pack. If you want to wear your sandals you can, but it’s only a few houses down, so you can walk barefoot if you want.”
“What about our diapers?” Coop asked and Finn nodded.
“Boys, I know Erik and Adam have walked there in just their diapers a few times. This street is not very busy, and I doubt anyone would even notice ,if they did see you. They would assume they are some sort of baggy short. We will pick up Devon, and Adam’s swimsuit on the way, since that is next door.”
“Guys, it’s okay. We have done this before. Most the people on this street are old or have young kids. Other than the yucky girls across the street, the other kids are likely in a diaper or pullup sometimes, because they are in kindergarten or younger. If you want, you can walk on the side by the grass and Adam and I will walk on the street side, so people can’t see you. Adam’s mom has changed me lots of times, so its no big deal for her to see us in diapers. I bet Devon will be in a diaper or pullup.” I said.
Coop and Finn looked nervous and scared, but they agreed. We are all going barefoot. Normally we walk on the grass, but I will walk on the sidewalk if it makes Coop happy. I bet Devon will be excited to see Coop and Finn in diapers.
We walked across the grass to go to Adam’s house. His mom gave us all a hug and said how cute we are in our diapers. We are waddling, but I am used to it now. Devon heard us and came running. He is in a paw patrol diaper and it’s wet, not soaked, but wet so I bet he got changed when he got up.
“Wow, cool, all of you wear diapers. I was worried the new guys might pick on me because of my diapers but mommy reminded me Erik wears them all the time, and knew Coop wouldn’t tease him.”
“Adam, I put yours and Devon’s swimsuits in the pack, as well as a towel, and some diapers for later. Have good day, and behave tomorrow. We should be back before dinner time tomorrow. If not, you will spend the night at Erik’s house, and I will let you know when we get home. I love you.” Adam’s mom said and then hugged and kissed him and Devon.
Devon was talking all the way to Jimmy’s house. He thought nothing about walking around in his diaper. I remember there was a tv show and a boy about our age, or maybe a little older wore GoodNites and bedwetter pullups all the time, even outside and around the neighborhood. With Devon talking, it helped to distract Coop and Finn, and they didn’t realized we were at Jimmy’s house until we walked in the door. It’s only like 4 houses, I think, from Adam’s.
Jimmy and his brother were watching TV in just diapers. Actually, Bobby was in a dry pullup. Jimmy was in the same kind we have on, so I bet his mom didn’t change him. The look on Finn’s face when he saw Jimmy was so cute. It was one of shock and of interest.
“Boys, welcome. I think it’s a great idea for you all to swim and burn up all your extra energy. You boys have a choice. I assume you brought swimsuits, since I doubt you want to swim in your soggy diapers. You can wear them, or you can go skinny dipping. That means wearing nothing in the pool. We are the corner house, and the fences are 9 feet tall, no one can see in the yard or the pool. So, you don’t have to worry about that. You are all boys, and I am sure you have seen each other get their diaper changed, and if not, you will. It’s up to you guys. You can each make up your own mind, and if you try swimming naked, you can put on a swimsuit later if you want to.”
Bobby was already removing his pullup, and it was clear how he wanted to swim. This caused me and Adam to giggle.
“I think I will try skinny dipping. But if my butt starts to get red, I will put on my speedo so I don’t; get a sunburn on my butt” I said, which got giggles from everyone.
“Erik, the sunscreen I brought is the good stuff your mom always wanted you to wear when we are out in the sun a lot. It will last several hours and is waterproof. However, after lunch I want all of you boys to get fresh sunscreen on, just to be safe. Don’t need any sunburned butts.” Dad said with a smile.
“Okay, I think skinny dipping sounds fun” Adam said.
“It’s my favorite way to swim” said Jimmy with a smile.”
“I’m nervous and a little scared to swim naked. It was fun in the spa, but there are more people now. If I try it and don’t like it, I can put on the swimsuit you brought for me?” Coop asked.
“Coop, that is fine. Lots of people wouldn’t try something new or take on their nerves or fear. I am proud of you. Yes, if you want to wear one of the suits I brought for you boys, you can always put it on at any time when swimming.” Daddy said.
Finn looked very nervous. He was in front of others in a very wet diaper, and now all the others were going to swim naked. He didn’t want to be the only one in a swimsuit. He didn’t want them to think he is a chicken or scaredy cat.
“Coop, I’m nervous and scared too. But if you do it, I will too. I don’t want to be the only one in a swimsuit, and it does sound fun.” Finn said.
“Okay, deal.” Coop said.
“Cool, we all swim nakey. Yeah!” Cheered Devon.
“Boys, let’s get you out of your soaked diapers. You need to rinse off before you get in the pool. Jimmy will show you the outdoor shower that is next to the house. Once rinsed off, please come get your sunscreen put on. If anyone is not a great swimmer, please stay toward the shallow end. We have different types of floaties you can play with or wear if needed. Even some innertubes you can float on. Lunch will be in a couple of hours.”
We ran out to the shower, and removed our diapers. We all crowded in to rinse off. Devon was the first in, and first out to get sunscreen on. We were told we had to wait about 3 minutes until the sunscreen dried before we could get in the water. Daddy and Jimmy’s mom put sunscreen on all of us. They made sure our butts and wieners got lots of sunscreen so they didn’t get burned. I noticed that Devon and Jimmy don’t have major tan lines like we do. Their butts and even fronts are kinda tan, just not as much as the rest of them, but lots more than the rest of us.
We were all busy playing in the pool and having fun. We had water guns, floatie noodles, a Nerf ball to toss around, and the water slides to use. About 30 minutes later we saw some people come outside. It was Karl, his Dad, and I assume his little cousin. Karl was in a wet day diaper, and his cousin was in shorts.
“The other boys are all skinny dipping, so you are welcome to join them if you like. After all, you all are boys, and have the same stuff, and have seen each other naked many times when your diaper is changed. I do require you to rinse off, and then come get some sunscreen applied. You don’t want your butt or willy to get sunburned.” Jimmy’s mom said, and that made Karl blush.
“Hi Karl. It’s fun to swim this way. Try it, I bet you will love it.” I said.
Karl’s dad said something, which made Karl blush a little, but he nodded. His dad then took off his diaper right there, while his cousin slid his shorts off, and then his superhero undies. They went and got rinsed off, and then got sunscreen put on them. I noticed Karl got a stiffy when it was put on him. Some of us did too, but it went away pretty quickly after we were playing in the water, except when Adam grabbed it under the water.
Karl’s cousin is a tad smaller than me, and he is almost the same age as Coop and Finn. He had fun playing with them, Devon, and Bobby. It was cool that Finn and Coop let Devon and Bobby play and spend time with them, especially when us older boys had floated out to the deeper end.
We played for a while. Floating on our backs felt good, and the sun was warm and felt nice on my stiffy and balls. Yeah, I got stiff, but I was looking at all my friends floating and could see their stiffy and balls too. I guess Stiffies are contagious. I looked and saw Coop and the other younger boys were copying us and they all had stiffies too, Devon was even playing with his a little.
We got called out for lunch. It was on the covered patio. We were told since it was a nice day, it was perfect to eat outside, and this way, if any of us did leak or have an accident, it was no big deal, and with the water already under where we sat, it would be hard for anyone to tell.
Lunch was good. We had to wait 30 minutes after we were done eating before we could go back in the pool. We decided to play on the swings. They were kinda hot to sit on, but not too hot. Just at first it was a shock. We got fresh sunscreen and once it was dry we were back in the pool. Karl said we should do a sleepover at his house next weekend. Jimmy said he would be gone for 2 weeks, but that we should do it, and maybe when he gets back we can do another one. We decided we should try to do a sleep over at one person’s house each week, if we can. Karl told us how scared and nervous he was when they picked up his cousin and he had to show him his diapers when they got home. He is in diapers all summer still, and so is Jimmy. But they can wear clothes over them when they go out to play and ride bike. Karl said he wore just his diaper over here but at least his dad was parked in the garage. We told him we walked over in our soaked heavy night diapers. He was shocked at first, but after I said I and Adam had done it a few times, and it was not a big deal, and I didn’t think anyone from our school would see us. We talked about summer plans and stuff. His little cousin is really nice. He is a heavy bedwetter and I guess his mom teases him a lot about it, especially when his GoodNites leaks. She said she would put him in baby diapers if he kept leaking, and he was worried. But, he is wearing diapers every night this summer, since he is staying all summer with Karl and his dad.
We talked about the swimming class and are excited about it. We got called out of the pool later on. We had been in and out a few times.
“Boys, it’s time to go rinse off, and then we will get you all changed so we can head home. It’s after 4pm, so we need to figure out what’s for dinner.” Daddy said.
“Karl, that same for you boys. We need to head home too, so please rinse off, and then we will get you changed for the night.” Karl’s dad said.
We all rinsed off and used a little body wash to make sure we were clean. The shower was big enough for 4 of us at a time, so we washed the person next to us, to make it faster and more fun.
We got dried off and led into the house. There was a blanket on the floor, with a bunch of diapers and stuff next to it. We all got diapered, 2 at a time. The younger boys came in when they were dry, and they got diapered too. Devon and Bobby are in Paw Patrol diapers, and the rest of us in the thick night diapers. It’s the first time Karl’s cousin was in one of these thick ones. It barely fit him, he is even skinnier than me.
We all talked for a few minutes and the diapers were part of the talk. About how soft and thick these are, and how for nighttime we like them better than the thinner diapers or even the little kid diapers. The parents wanted a group photo of us, so we all got together. We laughed and said next time let’s do one before we get diapered. We can all moon the camera. We laughed and even my dad laughed a little.
We all left at the same time. We walked home, laughing and talking while Karl and them got in the car and drove home.
We watched some tv after we got home. We were kinda tired. Playing in the pool and in the sun took a lot out of us. Finn, Devon, and Coop fell asleep while we watched TV.
Dinner was pasta in a white sauce. It had chicken and broccoli in it. It was yummy and even Devon said the broccoli tasted good with the sauce on it. Coop and Finn got the high chairs, and Devon will get one for breakfast.
After dinner we decided to play Uno for a little while. Daddy had us take a break, so he could put Aloe on us to make sure we didn’t have any bad sunburns. We each had a few spots that were red and hot, but the Aloe felt really good on it.
“Boys, tomorrow, if you have any problems, you are to call me or Jimmy’s mom. You can also go to Jimmy’s house if you need too. Normally you will go to Adam’s during the day if there are any issues, but since they won’t be home, please go to Jimmy’s. You can also go over there to play if you want too. Karl and his cousin will be there. Karl found out tonight that he and his cousin will be spending the days at Jimmy or Adam’s house, or maybe here. I know you boys think you are too old for a babysitter, but we adults don’t agree. As long as you check in, on the days you are allowed to be at home, I will keep allowing you a few days you can stay here, otherwise, you will spend the summer like Karl and his cousin. Is that clear?’
“Yes Daddy. Nate, is kinda like a babysitter, because he is a teenager, right?’
“Yes Erik, he is, but he is more a mentor, but he is old enough to be in charge, and he can change you guys as well as deal with emergencies if there are any. You are to listen to him, if I find out you didn’t listen or misbehaved, then there will be consequences. Understood?”
“Yes Sir” I said and then he looked at Coop, and he said it too. He also looked at Adam and he said it too. Finn even said it, as we could tell it was the one that you don’t argue with.
As it got closer to bed, we decided where we wanted to sleep. I suggested we switch rooms for the night. Devon asked if he could sleep with Coop and Finn. It’s clear he likes them a lot, because they are closer to his age, and they all played together today. Coop and Finn agreed, after I said that they should all fit in the bed, and if it was too tight he could hang out with us.
We were all sent to bed earlier than normal. Devon was already sleep on the sofa. Daddy carried him and asked me to get him a diaper and bring it into the changing table. I got him a luv’s overnight and daddy changed him and tucked him into the crib. A few minutes later we were all given a sippy of juice, and a bottle of water and led upstairs. Daddy tucked Coop and Finn in the crib. I can’t wait to find out what Finn thought of it tomorrow. Coop was unsure of it the first night, but after a few he said it was kinda nice. Adam and Me went into my room and we shared the bottom bunk.
Daddy tucked us in after he was done with Coop and Finn.
“I hope you boys had fun today. I am proud of both of you for how helpful and big brotherish you were to Coop and especially Finn today. It was hard on them to skinny dip, but you helped them get over that fear and have fun. I expect you both to behave and keep an eye on them and Devon tomorrow. I know Nate will be here, but you are the big brothers, and their safety falls on you guys. I know you care about them. Adam, I know you say Devon is a pest, and to be honest, all brothers, big or little get to be that way at times, but it’s clear you love him and want him to be safe. Sleep tight and Happy Diaper Dreams.” Daddy said then he hugged us and kissed our foreheads.
We talked a little. I told Adam about Daddy hearing us last night and coming to check and that he saw him sucking on me. He was worried Daddy was mad, just like I was, but I told him he is okay with it. I had hoped to suck on Adam, but we are too tired. We kissed a little and then cuddled into each other and fell asleep. We forget to get our pacifier from the headboard, we were so tired.
Monday morning came early. I was tired, and I could also tell I had a few sore spots from the sun. But they were not bad, and I bet a little aloe will help them.
We got breakfast, and daddy changed us before he left for work. He gave Coop and Finn the choice if they wanted diapers today or not. They looked at each other, and smiled. Daddy suggested the Paw Patrol ones, since they were not thick and if we went anywhere with Nate, our shorts would hide them. They nodded and thought it was a great idea. Devon asked for a diaper too. Nate arrived about 9, and we were already watching tv when he showed up.
We had a lot of fun and the day went great. Adam and I are in our thick diapers, just like Nate, so I know we are good until dinner time. Nate changed the little boys into fresh Luv’s after lunch.
Daddy got home early, about 4 and then Nate headed home. We had not heard from Adam’s mom, so dad sent her a text. She replied they had not left yet, and it was likely they would be home late. Adam and Devon are spending the night again.
We were making dinner when Finn’s mom showed up. He blushed when she saw him in his wet paw patrol diaper. She hugged him and patted his soggy bum. “You are adorable like that Finn, and I am proud of you for being brave enough to try it and support your friend like that.”
“Thanks Mommy. I had a lot of fun. Can I sleep over again? Can Coop sleep at our house?”
“We shall see, but I have a feeling that won’t be a problem, as long as you behave.”
“I will mommy. It was fun and neat. Erik treated me and Coop like his little brothers. It was cool to have a big brother, and Adam is really nice too.”
“I am glad to hear that. I have been told you were well-behaved and caused no problems. I also understand you want to take the swimming class this summer. The same one Coop is in.”
“Yes mommy. If we can do that it would be so much fun. I played in the pool yesterday, and I really liked it. The bigger boys could swim in the deep end, and I really want to learn to do that.”
“I talked to your father, and he agreed with me, that it’s a good idea, and it will keep you safer as you get older. I called and was able to get you in the same class. We will have to figure out how you will get there, and home again. But we will work on that this week.”
“If he comes over here on those days, and brings his bike, he can ride with us to the pool. My friend Jimmy will be going with us too. We swam in his pool yesterday.” I said, and I saw Coop smile at that idea.
“Thanks for the offer, Erik, but I wouldn’t want to impose on your family. It’s just so great to see Finn with such a big and happy smile. It’s been too long since I saw him this happy, and having this much fun time at a friend’s house.”
“Really it is not a problem. The boys are very careful, and well-behaved. Adam lives next door, as you know, and his mom works from home, so she is there during the day for the boys. Infact one of their friends will be splitting the summer between Adams house and Jimmy’s house, and I’m sure the boys will be spending a lot of time together. They all wear diapers at least at night and some during the days, like we explained on Saturday. Think it over, the offer stands.” Daddy said.
“Please Mommy, it would be so cool. I have a bestest friend now, and he is like me. I could ride my bike over here, it’s not too far, only a few blocks.”
“We will talk about it tonight.”
“We were about to have dinner. There is plenty, so why don’t you and Finn join us. Before you say no, I insist. After dinner I have to get the boys changed into their night diapers, and if you want some practice, you’re welcome to help.”
She smiled and agreed, which got a cheer from Finn.
The table was set, including our bibs, which caused Coop and Finn to blush when they saw them. Even more so when they saw the highchairs were also at the table.
“Finn, I heard you tried the highchair, and the picture I saw of you in it, was so cute. Let me help you and Coop into the highchairs and get your bibs on.” His mom said. This caused them to blush.
Daddy got me in the booster seat, then put the bibs on Adam, Devon, and Me.
Dinner was great. It was fried chicken with gravy and roasted potatoes. The gravy was a little messy.
After we cleared the table, and Finn and Coop were finally let out of the highchairs, we all got changed. Only Devon was in a paw patrol diaper. The rest of us were in the thick overnight diapers. Finn’s mom commented on the fact about Adam and Me wearing it during the day. I said it was really comfy, and when we are not going out a lot, I prefer it. I can wear shorts or overalls over it, and most can’t tell what I have on, unless I am super soggy. Once we were all changed, we had to say bye to Finn. Daddy asked him if he wanted to take a sippy cup or pacifier home. He blushed and asked for a pacifier, so Coop ran and got the one from last night.
“Finn, you should leave that here for when you are back over here, since I have a feeling, it will be a few times a week. I have a few surprises for you at home, including a few pacifiers, since I saw how cute you were with it the other day, and it seemed to help you sleep better. I understand it helps the other boys focus better when they study, read, or play games.”
Finn blushed a bit when he heard his mom got him pacifiers. When he sees the sippy cups, and the night diapers he will be surprised and happy. She also has some daytime ones on order, as well as the size 8 pullup diapers from healthy baby for him to try.
Finn’s mom carried his backpack and walked him out to her car, in just his night diaper.
Once they left, I had to ask Daddy a question.
“Daddy, did you tell her about the sippy cups, pacifiers, sleep music, day diapers and stuff?”
“I did. She noticed him in the day diaper when she came over on Saturday. She talked with Adam’s mom about how the diapers have been helping him, and I explained how they have helped you as well as the ability to be a little boy at times, but still be a big boy, like with the pacifiers and sippy cups, or even the bottles. She was intrigued, and when Adam’s mom mentioned the highchairs, she asked more questions about them. She is worried about him, because since they moved, he made no effort to make friends with kids his age. He is friends with the neighbor boy, but he just turned 6 and will be starting 1st grade in the fall. He often runs around in a pull up and Finn has seen him in them and even the night diapers he wears. She was so happy he found a friend his age, and then some even older. She is so excited that he has Coop as a friend, but also Erik, and Adam. His dad is not home much, and they have had a few tough years. She thinks deep down he still needs or wants to be a little boy, because he missed out on some of it. He loves to snuggle on her lap to watch tv or talk. I told her you boys are the same. His dad says he is too old for that, and he needs to man up. We talked about that and how wrong it is. That was very nice of you Erik, to suggest he spend the day here and ride his bike over with you guys to the pool.”
“If you boys want to watch tv or a movie, we can do that, or you can go play Lego. I think it would be good if you each got in some reading time. Coop, you can use the kindle and keep reading the Captain Underpants book you were reading. Devon, I think I might have a few books over here you might like. I know Erik did when he was your age.”
We decided to read for a while. After we were done, we played Lego for a while. Daddy called us downstairs, so we rushed down there. That’s when I noticed Coop was wet, not a lot, but I could see the yellow spot in the front of his diaper.
“Boys, you have about 30 minutes before bedtime. I think you should figure out who will sleep where. Relaxing and unwinding before bed is important. So, no rough housing or such until tomorrow. I am proud of all of you for how well behaved you were today when Nate was here.”
We talked for a few minutes. Devon is sleeping with Coop. He asked Coop to sleep in the bigger crib, the one in the “diaper boy room” instead of the bunk beds. Adam and I will be in the bottom bunk tonight.
We all decided to go to bed, and to talk or play on our tablet or watch cartoons or stuff on it. A little while later Daddy came and tucked us in, told us to have Happy Diaper Dreams. The sleep music was already playing. I guess he started it when he saw us go upstairs.
Adam and I had some fun. I didn’t suck on him, yet, but we did put our hand in each other’s diaper and made his stiffy feel good. We each had 2 boygasms, before we were ready to go to sleep. We rubbed our pacifiers, cuddled together, slipped into the land of slumber, and had Happy horny diaper boy dreams.
End Chapter 13
Please leave Kudos if you like this story. Feel free to leave comments, or you can send me an email if you have comments, questions, ideas, like the story, and such.: [email protected] I read all emails, and I try to reply to them, but sometimes it takes me a few days or weeks depending on my schedule at work, and how my arm is healing or hurting. I have had issues accessing it at times, but I do try to read them when I can. Thanks to those who write me.
Donate to this site to keep it going. When you do, tell them you are a fan of Horny Diaper Boy Stories.
There are additional story links at the end of this chapter. Check them out.
My other ongoing stories can be found on Nifty or AO3. They currently are:
Finding a Mentor, Max’s story (A love story); AO3 or Nifty
Be True to your Heart (Very Horny Boys); AO3 or Nifty
MNDB Sleepover Fun (Horny Boys); AO3 or Nifty
Check out my Author Page on AO3.
If you join AO3, you can subscribe to me as an author, or to each or any of my stories for updates notices. I am working to bring in some stories from other sites where they are slowly disappearing. Keep an eye out for these. :) A heads up, AO3 allows you to download and save chapters or entire stories very easily and quickly, so that is a great reason to check out AO3, and to join. It's free, so why not use it? Users can also save stories in their bookmarks to check up on easily later, and members can check out other’s bookmarks, to find more stories they might enjoy.
I hope you enjoy my stories. Please remember they are all make-believe, ie fantasy and not real. No real boys were loved, used, or hurt to produce this story or any of my works. However, the statistics given in my stories are those I have found online from research or marketing companies and are reliable.
Please never harm or use a boy. Hurting or using a boy can cause a lot of harm to him over his lifetime. That hurt can never fully heal. I speak from experience.
Links to Other stuff you should check out.
My Best Friend’s Next-Door Neighbor.
Chapter 14: Sleepover at Karl's House
Chapter Text
Lemons to Lemonade 14
From the Previous Chapter:
We all decided to go to bed. This way, we could talk or play on our tablet or watch cartoons or stuff on it. A little while later, Daddy came and tucked us in and told us to have Happy Diaper Dreams. The sleep music was already playing. I guess he started it when he saw us go upstairs.
Adam and I had some fun. I didn’t suck on him, yet, but we did put our hand in each other’s diaper and made his stiffy feel good. We each had 2 boygasms before we were ready to go to sleep. We rubbed our pacifiers, cuddled together, slipped into the land of slumber, and had Happy horny diaper boy dreams.
Chapter 14: Sleepover at Karl’s House
I woke up, and Adam was still snuggled to me. I felt safe, loved, and special. Neither of us had our pacifiers in our mouths still; they were lying between us. I kissed Adam on his nose and said, “I love you, Adam. Thanks for everything you have done for me. You are my rock and snuggle bunny.”
The side was open, so I got up and went down to see Daddy. It’s Tuesday, so I guess we will be going to Jimmy’s since Adam’s mom is not home yet. That means I won’t get to sleep with Adam tonight. That sucks! I like having him to snuggle and cuddle with.
I waddled downstairs. I saw Dad was drinking his coffee and was reading something on his phone. I went and hugged him.
“Hey there buddy. Good morning. I figured you would sleep in until I came and woke you boys up. Did you sleep okay, or more bad dreams?”
“I slept good last night. I like it when I can sleep with Adam. I feel so safe and loved when we snuggle and cuddle in bed. I like sleeping with you, and you make me feel super safe then, but it’s different with Adam. It’s hard to explain.”
“I understand. I am your dad, and when you are with me, you know I’ll do anything and everything to protect you. You love me as your daddy. But Adam is your best friend and a special friend. You love him differently, and you both would do anything to help and protect each other.”
“Yeah, that’s how I feel. Thanks Daddy. You are so smart.”
“I love you Erik. Remember, it’s better to be a Smart Fellow, than a Fart Smeller.”
I laughed. Daddy has said that joke for so long. I can’t remember the first time I heard it, but I bet I hear it at least once a month, if not once a week, and I laugh every time. So did my Mommy.
“Adam’s mom and dad got home very late last night. Actually, it was very early this morning, about 3 am. I think it is best since Devon is here that you boys head over to Jimmy’s house this morning. I have already texted his mom, and she is fine with it and will be expecting you boys there before 9 am. It’s almost 7 am. I had planned to get you boys up before I leave in 45 minutes, so you would have time for breakfast and then some cartoons before you walk over there. She will get you all changed, and I have a feeling that if you want to swim, she will let you boys do that until lunchtime. Karl and his little cousin will also be there. I think they get there about 8 am since I bet that is when his dad leaves for work and drops them off.”
“Okay, Daddy. It was fun swimming and playing in the pool. I can’t wait until next week when the swimming and diving class starts. Thanks for letting me do it.”
“Buddy, I am happy to help you do things that help you learn a new skill, knowledge, or something that will help your life be better now and in the future. Swimming is a skill I think all children should learn. It could save your life or someone else’s. You like fishing, and it's dangerous for a person to go fishing if they can’t swim. No matter where they are fishing, there is always some tiny chance something could happen, and they end up in the water. Speaking of fishing, I was thinking we should plan a several-day trip to go fishing and camping up in the Sierra Nevada Mountains, maybe near Bishop or Bridgeport. Since your classes are on Tuesday and Thursday, I was thinking we could leave as soon as your lesson was done on a Thursday and return on Monday evening, so you can make your Tuesday lesson. If I remember correctly, in 3 weeks, you will only have one lesson that week because of a summer swim meet that starts on Thursday. We could go for a full week. I think that would be great and a lot of fun. Maybe Adam could come with us if you wanted.”
“Really? That would be so cool. Is that where we talked about going last summer, but we couldn’t make it? Where you went camping when you were my age?”
“That is correct. I went there many times as a kid. Your mother and I went camping there a few months after we started dating. There were 4 of us, and we had a fun long weekend.”
“Can we plan on doing that, please? I miss her so much, and if we can do stuff that keeps her in our hearts and minds, I think it will make it easier on us over time. I read that online when I was really depressed and didn’t want to see or talk to anyone, or even live or breathe anymore.” I said, as a few tears ran down my cheek.
Dad picked me up and hugged me. I started to cry on his shoulder. I miss Mommy so much, but I now know that if I had died, it would’ve hurt Daddy so much more. He would be all alone, and I wouldn’t want him to suffer like that.
“Erik, I love you so much. I was so scared you were just going to give up on life. I tried to comfort you, but you refused everything I tried, even when I tried to snuggle and cuddle you to show you I was here for you and that we were both hurting. I am so thankful Adam came over and forced you to talk to him.” Daddy told me as he was crying.
“Did I hear my name?” Adam said as he waddled into the kitchen.
“Morning Adam. Yeah, we were talking about when Erik was so down and upset after the accident, and I said how thankful I was when you forced him to see and talk to you. I think you saved my son and family. I am thankful for that.”
“He is my bestest friend, and I love him so much. I missed him and was scared he was just going to give up and die. I didn’t want to lose him. He is special to me. I love him.”
Daddy put me down, and he pulled Adam into a group hug. He patted us both on our padded behinds and said he loves us.
“Let’s get you guys some breakfast before I have to head into the office. Can you guys make sure your little brothers get breakfast when they get up?” Daddy said, and chuckled because I call Coop my little brother sometimes.
“We will get them some cereal when they get up. I know Coop likes Cheerios and Frosted Flakes. We sometimes have them as a snack in the afternoon. But we eat them dry and have milk or juice in our cups.” I said.
Daddy made us scrambled eggs and toast. It was yummy.
“Are you going to get us changed, or should we change each other?” Adam asked.
“I think you both can last until after you get to Jimmy’s house. Please take your diaper backpack and make sure there are diapers for all of you in it. You can put your speedos in it too if you want to take them over for swimming. If you go to Adam’s in the afternoon or come home, please let me know. You can email me, or have a parent text me.”
“Thanks, Daddy, I will. Will you talk to Adam’s mom about our trip?”
“I’ll mention it, and then when we confirm the dates, I’ll talk more and plan it. However, I don’t want you to tell him where we are going. I want it to be a surprise for all you boys. You can tell him and Coop that we are going camping and fishing in the mountains, but nothing more. If Coop wants to invite Finn, he can do so, and his mom can call me so we can discuss it.”
Dad had to get ready for work, so we cuddled in his chair and watched cartoons. When he left, he suggested we get our little brothers up very soon. He reminded us we needed to be at Jimmy’s house between 8:30 and 9 am.
We got them up, and they wanted Cheerios. I told them we were going to Jimmy’s house again today and that we would get changed after we got there.
I got the backpack and added a few diapers to it and our speedos. But I would rather swim nakey again. That was fun, and it just feels better. I know Jimmy’s mom has diapers for us, but it’s polite for us to bring our own, even if she doesn’t want to use them.
We headed to Jimmy’s house when Paw Patrol ended at 830. It was a quick walk, but the grass was still wet when we walked through it.
Karl and his cousin were there watching TV, waiting for us.
Jimmy’s mom gave us hugs and asked if we needed to go #2 now or could hold for about an hour. She figured about 9:30 would be a good time for us to go swimming and play in the backyard. We all liked the idea of swimming and said we could hold it. When the time came, we stripped off our diapers. Those of us that needed to poop, went and used the bathroom, before we got rinsed off for the pool.
Karl’s cousin, Kirk, is funny. He has some cool little kid jokes. I remember telling some of them to my mommy and daddy a few years ago.
The day was a lot of fun. After lunch we went to Adam’s house and played there. Karl came with us, while the little boys stayed at Jimmy’s house and played there.
The next 2 days, Nate came over, and we had a lot of fun. We went to his house and did some swimming there and played in his fort. Even Coop had a lot of fun at his house.
Coop is not wearing diapers in the day all of the time, just sometimes. He has asked me if it bothers me that he is in my old undies, not diapers. I tell him that whatever makes him happy is what I want. I told him if I didn’t need them in the days, I wouldn’t wear them all the time, especially to school. But we agreed they are comfy and great for playing games or watching TV. He blushed when he told me he liked it kinda when daddy babies him or treats him like a toddler with the highchair, pacifier, bottle, and letting him sit on his lap and cuddle. I told him I love cuddling and I am getting used to the toddler stuff and it’s not bad. Just a little embarrassing when someone new sees it. Finn likes his pacifiers, and when he comes over, he always brings one or two, just in case. He sucks on it most of the time and even has it clipped to his shirt or has a lanyard so it can hang from his neck when not sucking on it. He can fit size 6 or 7 diapers, so he likes to wear them during the day a lot of the time. He says at night he has the thicker, softer night diapers most of us wear, and he likes those best at night. He got some of the size 7 pull-on diapers, like Daddy ordered for Coop and me. Ours came in yesterday, so we haven’t tried them yet, but Finn has a few in his backpack for him to wear and share with anyone who wants to try one.
We are going to spend the weekend at Karl’s house. Daddy is going out of town for a few days, so we will be at Adam’s house for a few nights and at Karls on Friday and Saturday. His dad got the house renovations done just before school finished, so now we can do sleepovers. They got a game room and pool table now, and even a big screen for playing video games on. It should be a lot of fun.
Friday, we played at Adams’s in the morning and then went swimming at Jimmy’s in the afternoon. I am getting a nice tan all over since we swim nakey. Coop is coming to Karl’s house. Finn came over on Friday, and he is going to sleep over at Karl’s, too. They and Kirk have become friends.
Karl’s dad showed up while we were still swimming. It was about 5:30 I guess. He talked to Jimmy’s mom for a few minutes, and we were told to rinse off in the shower and dry off so we can get changed for the night and then go to Karl’s house.
It was kinda strange to have Karl’s dad change us. It was something new, but he was really nice and talked about stuff while he got our diapers all snug and comfy. Once we got to his home, Karl was told to show us around.
“Guys, let me show you my room, and then the game room. It's upstairs and we can put sleeping bags or blankets on the floor and sleep there if we want.”
Karl showed us his room. It was cool, he has some neat posters. I like the Transformer and the Ford Mustang ones. He has bunk beds which are kinda cool. Kirk sleeps in here many nights he says, but he also has the guest room. He even has some cool stuff in the guest room so that it looks like a boys room. I think it is super neat that they did that for him.
Next, we saw the game room and WOW. It is big and super cool. There is a pool table and an area with drinks and snacks. In the corner, they got a big comfy-looking sofa in front of the big TV that is mounted on the wall. There is a PS5 under the TV. This will be wicked fun to play games on tonight. I bet it’s great for movies too. Downstairs is the family room and it has a big TV and sofa. Karl said that is where they watch movies as a family. His dad has a comfy chair, like my daddy does, and they cuddle in it during movies, just like I do with my daddy. Karl said if some want to watch movies while others want to play the PS5, we can split up. He showed us his PS4, which is hooked up to the TV in the family room, so we could even play 2 different games.
“Boys, dinner will be ready in about an hour. I am doing hamburgers and hot dogs on the BBQ. I hope you guys like baked beans and coleslaw. I have a special family coleslaw that my mom made when I was a kid. I think you will like it. I need a show of hands, who will want a hot dog, or hamburger, or both.”
We each told him what we wanted, and then he sent us off to play upstairs. Kirk, Coop, and Finn went to get the big tub of Legos, and brought it so they can build in the game room. We played 8 ball and some Need For Speed until dinner was ready.
It was really good. His burgers have steak sauce in them when he makes the patties. It's really good. He also put cheese in the middle, so it got melty and stringy when you eat it. The coleslaw was kinda like how my mom made it, but he used pineapple in it, whereas my mom used grapes and or mandarin oranges. It's nice and moist and has lots of flavor. It was good with the pineapple, but I think the mandarin orange one is still my favorite.
After dinner, we split up to play video games. Karl, Jimmy, Adam, and I played games in the game room, while Coop, Finn, and Kirk played them downstairs. They wanted to play Pokémon I think, and we are doing a race challenge. It's neat because we can all play and see who is the best driver, or at least who crashes the least.
We decided to sleep in the game room. It's not cold so we don’t need many blankets. Karl’s dad got us some sleeping bags, and we opened them up and are going to lay on them so they are softer than the floor. We got pillows, some sheets to cover up with, and even 2 blankets in case we need them. The little boys are going to sleep together in the guest room.
It was a fun night. I don’t remember when I fell asleep. I know I was on a bean bag, leaning back on the sofa, and Adam was next to me, while Karl and Jimmy were seeing who would win the race. I woke up later when I felt someone trying to move me. It was Karl’s dad, and he helped me get on the sleeping bag next to Adam. He gave me a stuffed animal to snuggle and pulled the sheet over us. I was asleep in a few seconds. I vaguely remember hearing the sleep music, and I smiled.
I woke up in the morning, and it was still dark out, so I snuggled to Adam and went back to sleep. I woke up later when Adam was moving a little.
“Sorry, Erik, I didn’t mean to wake you, but I am really thirsty, so I wanted to get some water or maybe some juice,” Adam said.
“It’s okay. I am kinda thirsty too. Let's go downstairs and see if we can get some juice. If not I think there is some in the little refrigerator over there. But if we go downstairs maybe we can watch cartoons. I don’t want to wake Karl or Jimmy.”
We waddled our soggy diapered butts downstairs. Karl’s dad was sitting at the table, drinking coffee, just like my Daddy does. He was reading some stuff on a tablet, so I bet it was the news.
“Good morning boys. You are up early. I figured none of you boys would be up for at least another hour or so and figured the younger ones would be the first up. I know you guys were up later than they were. I hope you slept well.”
“Morning. I woke up and was thirsty. I accidentally woke Erik up when I was trying to get up and stuff. We were next to each other, and it was hard to move without waking him.”
“Yeah, I can understand that. I checked on you boys when I got up a while ago. You were all sound asleep. I noticed how you 2 were snuggled to each other and facing each other. Your noses were almost touching. While Karl and Jimmy were snuggled to each other back to front, like spoons. It was cute. The 3 little guys were all cuddled in 1 group. Coop was in the middle and had each of the other 2 snuggled to him. All 3 were still sucking on their pacifiers, it was cute.”
“I woke up and told Adam I was thirsty too and thought we maybe could watch TV down here, so we didn’t wake anyone else up. Thank you for the stuffed animal last night. It was nice to snuggle to, but Adam is even better,” I said and then giggled.
“That sounds like a grand idea. You boys can go get comfy on the sofa. I’ll bring you some juice. Does OJ sound good?”
“Yes please,” was our reply, and then we went to see what cartoons we could find.
A few minutes later, he brought us 2 sippy cups with OJ in them. Mine was Mickey Mouse and Adam had Donald Duck.
“Boys, I hope you don’t mind the sippy cups. I have found they prevent spills and messes a lot easier. Being a single daddy, I need to watch out for that stuff. I know Karl was a bit embarrassed at first by using a sippy cup most of the time, but now I think he prefers them, as he doesn’t have to worry in case he spills it.”
“My daddy does the same. Sometimes, he even gives me a bottle, like when I am going to bed, or laying on his lap when we watch a movie. Sippy cups are perfect for when we play Legos, video games, and stuff because if we bump it when we move around, it doesn’t spill and make a big mess.”
He smiled at us and said he would start breakfast in about 40 minutes.
We were watching cartoons when Coop, Kirk, and Finn waddled down the stairs. They were all super soggy and were still sucking on their pacifiers. They came over to us and climbed on the sofa to watch cartoons with us. We could smell the sausage, and I wondered if it was the smell that woke them up. I bet Karl and Jimmy are up soon.
“Boys, you can come and get started. I’ll go wake up the 2 sleepy heads once you get started with this batch of scrambled eggs. I have some hash browns and sausage to go with it, as well as some English muffins.”
We all smiled and said YUMMY and headed to the table. As we were eating, Karl and Jimmy waddled down the stairs. I could tell they had just woken up, but they were following the good smells of breakfast. It was like in the cartoons where the food kinda drags a person to it because it smells so good.
I found out that they have a big kid highchair too. He said Karl was embarrassed by it at first, but now it's not a big deal, but Kirk is still adjusting to it. He asked if anyone wanted to use it or if he should just pick one. I said I would, since I am the same size as the little boys. He smiled at me and said “Thanks, Erik. That is brave and nice of you. I am sure Karl appreciates it. Kirk can see that big boys will use it because it makes it easier to sit at the table.
“Does anyone need a big boy bib? It’s only scrambled eggs, so it's not a messy meal. If it was pancakes or French Toast, I think you all would need them.”
We all said we were fine, so he just smiled and helped us dish up and hand out the sippy cups with juice in them.
We chatted a little while we were eating. Trying to figure out what to do today.
“Boys, there is a classic and muscle car show over in Rancho Cucamonga today. It goes until about 3. I think it would be fun to go check out the cars. What do you say?”
“Cool”, “Wicked”, “Awesome.” Were the replies we gave him.
“Once you are all done eating, then it will be time to get you all changed. I know a few of you don’t need diapers in the daytime. If you don’t need them and want to wear undies, you can, if you brought them, or you can wear pull-ups or such. You can wear a diaper if you wish to. For those who are in diapers, we can see what diaper you want to wear. I don’t know if they will have a place where I can change you in private, so keep that in mind. It’s a little bit away, so I doubt you will run into any kids you know. If you need to go #2, let's get those boys in the bathroom first. We have 3 spots you can use, so it shouldn’t take too long. I’ll pack some snacks and juice for us and some extra diapers, just in case. I also think sunscreen is a must. Any questions?”
“Can we stop by my house? I want to get my Mustang hat and my wallet if that is okay. It will be hot and sunny, and a hat will be better.” I said.
“I think we can arrange that. I assume you have a key or way to get into your house since it is all locked up.”
“Yeah, I got a key in my backpack, and I know the garage door code, so I can go in that way too. Daddy put an electronic lock on the back door, and I know that code, and it even knows my fingerprint.”
“That’s a great idea. I think I’ll have to look into changing the locks here so that a code or fingerprint is all the boys will need to enter. Adam or Jimmy, do you boys need to get a hat?”
“If it’s not a bother, it would be cool if I could,” Adam said, but Jimmy said he was fine without it.
“I’ll give your mom a call and ask her to get it ready for you. If you need anything else, let me know, or you can tell her when I call so you can grab it while Erik gets his stuff.”
Most of us had to go #2, so we did it in turns. Adam, Jimmy, and I went first. We each got a thick diaper, so we were good all day. It will make our shorts look thick, and someone might notice, but so what? Karl will be in the same diaper, too. However, the little boys decided they wanted to try the size 7 pull-up style diapers Finn brought. They look kinda neat. They say they are not as soft as a normal diaper, but softer and thicker than a normal pull-up. Those might be easier to wear for school if they hold up good.
We each got dressed, and most of us are in shorts and a shirt. However, Finn is in shortalls (Overall shorts). Coop asked if I could get his shortalls, so he and Finn would be dressed more alike, and I said I would when I got my hat. I noticed Kirk ask his uncle something, and then he got a nod, so he smiled.
We got loaded up in his SUV, and we went to pick up what we needed before we went to the show. He parked in my driveway, and I ran into my house while Adam went to his. I got my hat and then found the shortalls Coop wanted. I switched out of the sports shorts I had packed and put on my cargo shorts so I could put my wallet in my pocket. I told Adam I was going to do this, and he smiled. I think he is doing it too. Then we will kinda match, while Jimmy and Karl kinda match in their sports shorts. I put my shorts in a bag with his overalls because I wanted to have them in case we played outside and are wearing clothes over our diapers, like at the park or something.
As I was running out to the SUV, I saw Adam come running from his house. He changed his shorts, so we both looked cool in our cargo shorts. He had a bag too, which surprised me.
“My mom said to give this to you. I put my shorts in it too, so I have them if we go play at the park or something.” Adam said.
Once I got in, I handed Coop his shortalls. He smiled.
“Thanks for getting them for me, Erik.” He said
“No problem, little brother.” Was my reply.
“Kirk, here are some shortalls for you. I knew Adam’s mom would have some extra ones in your size, and she was happy to send some along so you can enjoy them and match with your friends.”
“Thanks. When should I put them on?”
“I think you boys should just relax for now. When we get there, both of you can change into your shortalls. I’ll also distribute the handheld radios so that in case we get split up, those without a phone can stay in touch, and figure out whether we stay in one big group or break into two groups.
We talked excitedly about some of the cool cars we hoped we would see. I got my camera when I was at home so I could take some pictures of the cool cars, and maybe Adam. It’s not a big fancy digital camera, but it works. My mommy gave it to me for my birthday last year, so it’s special. Dad got a GoPro, we use it for fishing. Maybe I can use it for swimming since it's waterproof.
We arrived and there were a lot of cars and people. It’s a “Route 66” car show. I told the other boys what it means because my daddy told me what “Route 66” was and is today. We have even driven on it many times, but now that there are lots of freeways, it’s not called that anymore, it’s just called ‘Foothill Blvd.’ The old Route 66 even goes through Arizona and New Mexico.
The little boys got changed into shortalls, and we decided to break into 2 groups. Karl’s dad and the little boys are one group, and us bigger boys are the other group. Karl has a phone. I got one of the radios, and he gave one to Finn. This way, if we get split up, we can find each other and tell each other about super cool cars too. He offered us all bottled water so we wouldn’t get thirsty. We decided to meet in 2 hours, to see if anyone needs a change and to get a snack if we wanted. I got my wallet, so I can get us stuff if we need it.
We saw all kinds of cool cars. My favorite was a wicked 67 Shelby GT 500 Mustang, it was blue with white stripes and white seats. Adam loved a yellow Ferrari 360. It was cool looking. Karl liked an orange 1970 Superbird. It was neat looking, but the rear wing is so big. I think it’s kinda funny looking, but still cool. Jimmy loved a fixed-up 67 Bronco. It was all new and looked cool. I bet it would be fun to ride in it, especially in the desert. It was a bright blue and tan leather interior. I took lots of pictures of the cool cars. Next, we saw a 2022 Shelby GT500 Super Snake that looked wicked. The owner let me sit in the driver seat and took my picture. He was impressed I knew what it was. I told him my mom used to have Mustang before she was hit by a drunk driver. Mustangs are my favorite cars, so I like to try to know as much about them as I can. Next to it was a 2014 Bentley Continental GT with a W12 engine. It was bright white with blue seats, and it looked cool. The owner said it was fast, but it didn’t feel that way because of how comfy and smooth the ride was. I guess the 2 men are friends because they said they have raced a few times and it's close, but the Shelby wins.
We had a lot of fun and saw lots and lots of cool cars. The oldest one was from 1930, and there was a new 2024 Corvette. So, a wide range. Some of the cars from the 40’s look super cool. They had cool lines and curves. I saw a 42 Mercury that was for sale. It needs to be restored or customized, but it ran, drove, and looked pretty nice, even with the old paint job. I took some pictures and will show them to Daddy.
In-N-Out Burger had their trailer there so you could get burgers and sodas. We meet up with Karl’s dad and the little boys there. I got us all some snacks. I got 4 normal fries for everyone else and one Animal Fry for me and Adam to share, since you need a fork to eat it. I like having the gift cards. It makes me feel kinda grown up when I can buy stuff for my friends or even grown-ups.
We were all wet, but no one needed a change yet. Coop and Kirk both said they were pretty wet but could wait until we got to the car or home.
We wandered around as a big group for about another hour. We looked at a cool 1970 Cuda in bright green. Next to it was a Grabber Blue 1969 Boss 429. I looked so awesome!! We even saw some pretty new Lamborghinis and Ferraris and even a McLaren. As we were leaving, I spotted a burnt orange Saleen S7. WOW. The owner was there, and he let us look inside it. It is wicked cool. He said he had 3 special and rare cars. The one next to the S7 was his Vector. I had seen one in a movie before, but never thought I would ever see one. Daddy told me about it last year when he was telling me about some of the cool cars he saw when he was growing up and in college. The man said he also had an original 1965 Shelby Cobra 289. He said it’s the pride and joy of his collection, and he only takes it to a few special shows each year, like the big Ford show at Knot’s Berry Farm. He had a picture of it on his phone, so he showed it to us. It was parked next to the S7, so I believed him. His garage looked like it had at least 6 or 7 cars in it. WOW, he must be super rich. He was also super nice.
He whispered to me, “Young man, the top of your diaper is showing. You might want to pull your shirt down on the sides.”
I blushed, pulled my shirt down, and said, “Thanks”.
“No worries. My oldest son had day problems until he was in 5th grade and nightly even when he went off to college. Keep your head up, young man, and remember, it’s no one’s business what you wear or need. I would remind him it is a medical condition, like needing a wheelchair, so it’s nothing to be embarrassed about.”
I smiled at him, and so did Adam, since he was next to me and heard the whole thing.
We looked a little more as we headed back to the SUV. We saw a cool 1995 SVT Cobra Mustang parked 1 row away from us. I want one of them when I am older. I know it’s not as fancy or expensive as a Shelby Mustang, but I think it looks way cool. Especially with that wicked rear wing that looks kinda like fingers on the edges. I even took some pictures of it.
Since we bigger boys are in our thicker night diapers, we are still good to go for a while, but the little boys needed to be changed, as we had a few more stops to make. Once they were changed, we got in, buckled up, and headed on our way.
As we were driving, he asked if we liked Mexican food. We all said yes. I was thinking of Del Taco (I love their chicken soft tacos), and I heard Jimmy say he liked taco bell a lot. A few minutes later, we pulled up to a Senor Baja restaurant.
“Cool, they got wicked fish tacos!” I said happily. It turns out that Kirk, Coop, Finn, and Jimmy had never had a fish taco.
We had a great lunch, and the fish taco virgins all said how good it was. I ate 3 of them, I was so hungry from walking around. The manager heard me telling everyone about how good the fish tacos are and some of the other stuff that is good, and how it's very different than wanna be taco places, like taco bell. She brought out some Churros for us to try and enjoy.
“Young man, I can tell you like our food a lot. You explained it better than my staff does. When you are older, if you want a job, come see me. Is this your dad? Maybe I could use you in a commercial?”
“Cool. No, this is my friend’s dad. My dad is traveling for work. Now, since my mom died, I have to spend the time he travels at one of my friend’s house. I am lucky I got cool friends that let me do that. Two years ago, we went to Ensenada, and it was a lot of fun, and the food was great. I learned what real tacos are and how they’re so different than what we think of as Mexican food here in the USA. I was surprised that tacos don’t have cheese in Mexico. If it has cheese, then it’s a quesadilla. I have enjoyed your awesome fish tacos for several years. We used to get them once a month as a treat on a Friday so my parents didn’t have to cook, and we could relax at home together. I would love to do a commercial.”
“I am sorry to hear about your mom. Let me give you a card. Have your dad call me when he gets back. My husband is the advertising manager for the company, and I think you would be great in a commercial. You are so cute and adorable.” She said.
I blushed but smiled and said, “Thanks”.
When we were done eating, we headed to a park. It was a big park with all kinds of stuff to do. We got to run around, swing, play tag, and do all kinds of fun stuff. After about an hour, we were all getting tired, so it was decided that it was time to head home.
Once we got to Karl’s house, we stripped down to just our diapers. It was a warm day, and it felt good to be down to almost nothing. We played pool for a little bit and then watched a movie. I fell asleep not long after the movie started. When I woke up, the movie was done. I noticed that all of us had fallen asleep. Adam was snuggled to me on 1 side, and Coop was on the other. Next to him were Finn and then Kirk. Karl and Jimmy were on the bean bags, and one of them was snoring a little.
I stretched and decided I needed to get some water or juice. I was able to slide out from between Coop and Adam. Then I waddled to the kitchen. I felt wetter now than I was when we got home. I wonder if it was the large Coke Adam, and I shared at In-N-Out or the 2 glasses of lemon water I had with my tacos.
I got a sippy cup of juice. I noticed that there were a bunch of them already filled up in the fridge.
I saw Karl’s dad sitting outside, so I went out to the back patio to sit and drink my juice.
“Did you have a nice nap, Erik?”
“Yeah, I feel better and not so worn out. All the running and stuff at the park wore me out big time. I think I got a little sunburn on my neck, knees, and arms, they feel hot.”
“I’m sorry about that. I forgot to sunscreen you boys up like I had planned. I have some Noxzema we can put on it to pull the heat out and then some Aloe to help cool and soothe it. I have a feeling you are not the only one. When it's time to get you changed, I think a quick warm or hot shower will help pull the heat out and wash the Noxzema off. Wait here, I’ll be right back.”
He got up and went inside. A minute later, he came out with a blue jar. I recognize it because my mommy would put the same stuff on my sunburns and then have me take a bath later. It has a funny smell to it, but it makes it so they don’t hurt the next day.
“Erik, can you stand up so I can check to see where you are red and sunburned, please?”
I stood up, he checked me out and had me turn around. He touched a few places and said some were hot and some were ok. He then put the stuff on my neck, ears, knees, and calves. It was kinda cold when he put it on, but I could feel it melt from the heat in my skin, and it felt good as it seemed to get cooler.
“This will help cool it. After your shower or bath, I’ll put some Aloe on it. Do you have much of a problem with any rashes in your diaper area?”
“Thanks. No, not really. Dad uses lotion on me normally when he changes me, and sometimes uses that thick paste-like stuff. I think it's diaper rash paste. I had a little rash the other weekend, so dad had me run around in the backyard nakey for a few hours, so my skin got fresh air and sun. He said the swimming nakey will help keep rashes under control.”
“He is right. It will help. I had Karl run around the same way one evening this week for the same reason. I think maybe I’ll have you boys do that this evening. I know Kirk is not used to wearing diapers much during the day, unless they are on a trip or in the car a lot. His skin seems to be more sensitive, so I worry he will get a rash. I read that if you have a tan, that skin is tougher and less likely to get a rash or react to stuff as easily. So, swimming naked, and getting a tan on your butt, is a good thing.”
We talked a little about the car show and other stuff. Over the next 20 minutes, I guess, everyone else woke up. It’s after 4 o'clock, and we are all pretty wet. He puts the stuff on everyone except Jimmy because he has a good tan. We played catch in the yard for a little bit until he called us onto the patio.
“Boys, I think it would be best if all of you got a hot shower or bath tonight. We had a late lunch, so dinner will be later. If you all behave, we can do Mac and Cheese for dinner. I would like a show of hands for who wants to take a shower, and who wants or normally takes a bath.” It’s not surprising that the little boys all still take baths or prefer them. I know Coop has taken showers, but they were mostly cold ones.
“I think we can split this up for the showers. Karl and Jimmy can use Karl’s bathroom to shower, while Erik and Adam can use the shower in my bathroom. The ones for a bath can share the big tub in my bathroom for a bit. I don’t think there is a problem if you boys share the bathroom at the same time. Afterwards, I’ll put some Aloe on any sunburns to help reduce any heat and possible pain it will cause. How does this sound?”
We all said it sounded fine. He took the 3 younger boys to his bathroom to get them in the tub. Once that was done, he told Karl and Jimmy to go get a quick shower. They headed up to shower, and he then told Adam and Me, “I’ll take you to my bathroom. I suggest you wait a few minutes to let Karl and Jimmy start their shower, before you start yours. Karl takes quick ones mostly, so it shouldn’t take them long.”
We nodded and followed him to his bathroom. It is big and really nice. We saw the other boys playing in the tub, and it had lots of bubbles. They even had the jets on.
“I assume you both can remove your diapers or help each other do it. I have a timer set for the boys in the bathtub. The jets will turn off in about 8 minutes, and then they have 5 minutes more to be nice and clean before I come back in.”
“We can help them wash their hair now if they want to, so that way you don’t have to worry about it.”
“Thank you boys. That would be a big help. If you can do that and then hop in the shower, I am sure Karl and Jimmy should be done by then.”
I didn’t want to risk peeing on the floor. It's tile and stuff, but it's still embarrassing. So I left my diaper on while we washed their hair. We got them all nice and wet, shampooed their hair, and then used the cup to rinse it. It took about 5 minutes, I guess. They had fun and kept playing with the toys as we washed their hair. Once done with that task, we removed our diapers and went into the big shower to get cleaned off. I think all of us boys could fit in this shower; it's so big. I am sure the bath boys and us could fit easily.
While in the shower, Adam washed me, and I washed him. It felt so good. We even put a finger into each other’s butt to make sure it was clean, and then moved it in and out a little bit. We both were really stiff. We washed each other’s stiffy and made sure to get it super clean. We each had our boygasm. That is how we knew it was clean. We tried hard not to make much noise because of the little boys in the tub. Adam gave me a nice kiss while he was cleaning my stiffy and it prevented me from moaning too loud.
It felt great when he gave me my tingles. When he washed my hair, it felt almost as good. I felt loved. I know the little boys liked it when we did their hair, and I loved it when my parents washed mine when I took a bath. I was puddy in Adam’s fingers. It was so relaxing.
We heard the little boys getting out of the tub and drying off, so we knew we needed to finish. I washed Adam’s hair and kissed him to show him how much I love him.
We stepped out just as Karl’s dad was leading them out of the bathroom.
“Go ahead and dry off. Then come to the patio so I can put Aloe on you, and your skin can get some fresh air for an hour or so.”
We did as told and in a few minutes were on the patio and in line to get Aloe on us. He was putting it on the sunburn areas, and our butts.
It felt strange to have a person I don’t love or know really well, rub lotion on my butt. I didn’t get stiff. But the aloe does feel good. I asked if I could put a little aloe on my front, because sometimes it gets itchy from the diapers and stuff. He offered to do it for me.
“Thanks, and I trust you and stuff, but I would rather put it on that area myself or let Adam do it.”
“I understand, Erik. That is a very private part of your body, and I have no desire to make you uncomfortable. You can do it, or if you prefer to have Adam do it, that is fine too.”
“Adam, can you do it for me? I can’t see where I am putting it below my stiffy. I can feel it, but might miss some spots, and I know you can see it and make sure to get it all.”
“Anything for my bestest friend. Can you put some on me after I am done?”
“Thanks, and sure. You’re my bestest friend too.”
Karl’s Dad just smiled at us.
It felt good to have Adam rub it on my stiffy and balls. I tried not to get stiff, but I did. Adam didn’t play with it, so I was happy about that. I did the same for him. Then we went out to the grass to play frisbee with the other boys. I was embarrassed when I started peeing a little bit while we played. But no one said anything. I know Adam noticed, and I think Coop and Kirk did too.
About an hour later, we were called to the patio.
“Okay boys, dinner will be ready shortly. Now it's time to get you all changed for the night. I have your diapers on the sofa. It will be one at a time on the sofa to get changed. Once you are changed, you can get a sippy of juice from the refrigerator. Any questions?”
“Uncle, can I wear the same diaper that Coop and Finn wear?”
“Kirk, that was the plan. I know the Megamax XS fit you pretty well, but they are still a bit big. They barely fit Erik. However, I did get a package in while we were out. I think they will work well on you guys tonight, so that is what I am planning to have you, Coop, and Finn try. These are a youth-sized big kid's diaper. Kinda boring, but if you want, I do have some stickers you can put on them. They are called the ATN by Tranquility, and I also got some of the smart core ones in the same size. They are a soft outer cover and will be quiet under your clothes, so you don’t have to worry about other kids hearing your diaper. I have some Tena youth diapers that should be in this week. This way, you have several different ones so we can see what fits you the best, and which you find to be the most comfy. I also have some inserts that we can add to them so they hold more and won’t leak at night.”
He said he wanted me to be first and would end with the little boys. He made short work of diapering us. He used the actual baby powder that smells like baby powder does. I like it best, but not for school.
The little boys look different in their plain diapers. It is plastic-covered like mine is, but not as thick. I watched when he put them on and saw that he added an insert to them. He told them it was to make sure they didn’t leak tonight, and this way, he could see if they would need it in the future or not. This made them waddle a little bit, kinda like when they had a soaked diaper this morning.
Dinner was great. He makes Mac and Cheese like my mom did. He puts everything in one dish. So it had broccoli and some cut-up hotdogs in it. The top was a little crunchy, and it had bacon bits and crispy fried onions on it. YUMMY. Karl was in the highchair this time, and his daddy even did a few “here comes the choo-choo train, open up.” It was funny. Even Karl laughed.
My daddy called just after I finished eating. We talked for a few minutes and I told him I missed him lots! He said he would be home Tuesday afternoon as planned. I was happy to hear he wouldn’t be delayed. I like staying with Adam and stuff, but I love my daddy too. I told him a little about the car show and about the lady saying I was cute and would be good for a Senor Baja commercial. Daddy said we would talk about it next week after he is home.
After dinner we played games for a while. Old Maid, Go Fish, and Uno. He said we could stay up a little later than normal because we had a good nap. He suggested we watch a movie. We each picked a movie, then he picked 2 from it so we could vote on which one to watch. It was between Harry Potter and the Order of the Phoenix, and Star Wars, Phantom Menace. Star Wars barely won. I don’t mind. I think Ani is super cute. I think he could be wearing a diaper under his outfit. It would be great for when he is pod-racing or flying and stuff.
By the time the movie ended, the younger boys were asleep, and us older ones were getting close. We were sent to bed. Adam and I helped with Coop and Finn, so they didn’t fall since they were still asleep when trying to walk to go to bed.
Sunday was fun. We had pancakes. This meant we all had bibs, and Finn was in the highchair. We were told we would be changed later. The little boys were very wet. I think if they didn’t have the insert, they might have leaked. About an hour after breakfast, we were told to get our stuff put together because we were going to Jimmy’s house in a few minutes.
We knew this meant swimming and were excited.
I was very happy my sunburn didn’t hurt this morning. I am sure it was because of everything we did to help it yesterday.
I had my backpack and the stuff Coop, and I brought. We loaded into the SUV in just our diapers and sandals. Once at Jimmy’s, we walked to the front door, and Jimmy opened it, and we all followed him inside.
We had a lot of fun swimming. Adam’s little brother was there when we got there. He spent the night we found out. After lunch, we had a water balloon game, and it was fun. I got 2nd place, and Kirk won. He was super excited. The grand prize was a huge jawbreaker. He will be sucking on it for a long time. I said that to Adam, and he chuckled, and said “He will be an expert sucker by the time he is done. Wonder if any of the other boys will find out how good he is?” and then I laughed. My prize was an ice cream sandwich, and that was perfect for the warm afternoon.
About 4:30, Adam’s mom came over and said it was time for her boys, Coop, Finn, and Me to go to her house. We got rinsed off from the pool and then dried in the sun for a few minutes before she diapered us all up for the night. Then we walked the few houses to her house.
We hung out for the night. She told us that here friend in Europe had just seen an add for Pampers size 9 in Europe, so maybe the larger sizes will come to the US, especially if enough people write to Pampers and request them.
Finn’s mom had talked with Adam’s mom and arranged for him to spend the night and the next day with her. Finn was surprised but happy. It was so nice sleeping in Adam’s bed, snuggled up to him. We had some privacy, so we got to kiss and use our hands to make each other feel really good. In fact, we had our boygasm tingles 3 times each. I slept well after that, knowing I was next to Adam.
I woke up in the middle of the night from a nightmare about my mom. Adam was holding me, and I started to cry because I was scared. His mom came in to see what was the matter, and he told her. She sat and held me for a few minutes. She gave me some juice and then a pacifier. She tucked us back in bed, and I pulled Adam close to me, like he was my stuffie to cuddle and snuggle with. He kissed my nose and the top of the pacifier, and said, “I love you, Erik.” I smiled and said, “I wuv you too,” since I still had the pacifier when I said it. He smiled at me, and I smiled at him. I fell asleep after a few minutes. I am sure he was still awake when I fell asleep because I could feel his hand rubbing up and down my back.
End Chapter 14
Please leave Kudos if you like this story. Feel free to leave comments, or you can send me an email if you have comments, questions, ideas, like the story, and such.: [email protected] I read all emails, and I try to reply to them, but sometimes it takes me a few days or weeks depending on my schedule at work, and how my arm is healing or hurting. I have had issues accessing it at times, but I do try to read them when I can. Thanks to those who write to me.
Please donate to this site to keep it going. When you do, tell them you are a fan of Horny Diaper Boy Stories.
There are additional story links at the end of this chapter. Check them out.
My other ongoing stories can be found on Nifty or AO3. They currently are:
Life's Not Fair (NEW STORY): AO3
Finding a Mentor, Max’s story (A love story); AO3 or Nifty
Be True to your Heart (Very Horny Boys); AO3 or Nifty
MNDB Sleepover Fun (Horny Boys); AO3 or Nifty
Check out my Author Page on AO3 for my stories and a huge list of bookmarks about all kinds of different types of stories..
If you join AO3, you can subscribe to me as an Author, or to each of my stories for update notices. I am working to bring in some stories from other sites where they are slowly disappearing, and it appears the original author has abandoned the story or has not been heard from in many years. I will, of course, give credit to the original author for each story. Keep an eye out for these. :)
A heads up, AO3 allows you to download and save chapters or entire stories very easily and quickly, so that is a great reason to check out AO3 and join. It's free, so why not use it? Users can also save stories in their bookmarks to check up on them easily later, and members can check out other members’ bookmarks, to find more stories they might enjoy.
I hope you enjoy my stories. Please remember they are all make-believe, ie, fantasy and not real. No real boys were loved, used, or hurt to produce this story or any of my works. However, the statistics given in my stories are those I have found online from research or marketing companies and are reliable. I also draw from my many years as a foster dad and what habits or issues the vast majority of the school-aged boys I fostered, had.
Please NEVER use or exploit a boy. Inflicting harm or exploiting him can result in significant damage that lasts throughout his life. Such pain may never fully heal. I speak from experience.
Here are links to some DIAPER BOY stuff you should check out.
Christmas and the Magical PJs.
Jack.
The Bedwetter and the Sleepover.
My Best Friend’s Next-Door Neighbor.
Chapter 15: Pool Drama
Chapter Text
Lemons to Lemonade 15
From the Previous Chapter:
Finn’s mom had talked with Adam’s mom and arranged for him to spend the night and the next day with her. Finn was surprised but happy. It was so nice sleeping in Adam’s bed, snuggled up to him. We had some privacy, so we got to kiss and use our hands to make each other feel really good. In fact, we had our boygasm tingles 3 times each. I slept well after that, knowing I was next to Adam.
I woke up in the middle of the night from a nightmare about my mom, and then was scared about my daddy. Adam was holding me, and I started to cry because I was scared. His mom came in to see what the matter was, and he told her. She sat and held me for a few minutes. She gave me some juice and a pacifier. She tucked us back in bed, and I pulled Adam close to me, like he was my stuffie to cuddle and snuggle with. He kissed my nose and the top of the pacifier, and said, “I love you, Erik.” I smiled and said, “I wuv you too,” as I still had the pacifier when I said it. He smiled at me, and I smiled at him. I fell asleep after a few minutes. I am sure he was still awake when I fell asleep because I could feel his hand rubbing up and down my back.
Chapter 15: Pool Drama
Monday was pretty normal. We had fun riding our bikes around and playing in the backyard, Karl was with us. Coop and Finn stayed at Adams house to play games with Kirk, Bobby, and Devon. Finn’s mom picked him up just before dinner.
After dinner we were told we needed to take a bath or shower. Adam and I are going to get a shower while Coop and Devon take a bath together.
“Erik, I hope we can play a little in the shower. It’s better when we don’t have a diaper on.”
“I was thinking the same thing. I want to suck on you this time.”
“Okay, but then I want to suck on you again.”
“Maybe we should get clean and do each other’s hair, first, so if your mom tells us to hurry up, we are already clean.”
“Good Idea.”
Once the little boys were done, we helped to dry them off, and they went to get diapered. Adam and I got in the shower, and made sure to get each other super clean, before we had dirty fun. It was so relaxing when he washed my hair, and when I was washing his hair, my stiffy was poking him in the butt.
I am glad they got a hand help shower head, so we could adjust it so we didn’t drown on the water as we sucked. I was on my knees and kissed his stiffy first. He let out a soft moan. I then licked his stiffy, like it was a popsicle. I decided to just go for it, so I took the head in my mouth and started to suck on it like it’s a pacifier. I heard Adam moan and say “Oh Yeah” over the sound of the shower. I knew he liked it. I sucked it good and then started to go up and down in it. As I did that, I took my finger and pushed it in his butt. I felt around for the bump they talked about in the stories. I finally found it. I wish they would tell us where it is, so we know where to look for it.
I started to rub and push on it as I moved my finger in and out. I was going faster with my finger than my head was moving. I guess it took maybe 2 minutes until Adam had his hands on my head and started to face fuck me. He was moaning and I knew he was about to have his boygasm, so I pushed in a second finger. When he started to shake and grunt, I counted to 5 and then pushed on the spot in his butt and rubbed it more and more with both fingers. I did this and in like 20 seconds I felt him start to shake again and his stiffy was spasming in my mouth. I looked up at him, he had his mouth slightly open, and I could tell he loved it. I was not sucking on him at this time, but I did move my tongue around the head of his stiffy a little and he grunted and tried to thrust in my mouth deeper, but he was already all the way in my mouth. Once he stopped shaking and I felt him relaxing, I slowly removed my fingers from his butt. He was still holding onto my head, but I think it was because his legs were weak, since he was kinda leaning on me. I moved my head back so his softening willy was not in my mouth anymore.
“Did you like that, Adam?”
“WOW, that was awesome. The first part was great, when you were sucking on it and moving your finger in and out. But when I got my tingles, as they were starting to go away, you touched that spot inside my butt and were doing all kinds of stuff to it. It sent shocks thru me, and I had another Tingle, but it was different. It was from my butt, not my stiffy. It was more intense and lasted longer. My legs got weak, so I had to hold onto you, so I didn’t fall over. I love you so much, even if we never do sex stuff, but I loved that and love you even more. It’s the best feeling I ever had.”
“Cool. I am glad I made you feel that good. I love you too. When I am in my bed and you are not there, I feel empty in a way. When I sleep with you and snuggle to you, I feel safe and loved.”
“I love snuggling with you too. I feel the same way. My stuffed animals are great to snuggle and cuddle to, but you are like 100 times better. I think I can stand on my own now.”
I stood up and we kissed. It was one of pure love. We had our tongues playing with each other, but it was a slower and gentle type and just felt so wonderful and peaceful.
“My turn.” Adam said as he started to kneel in front of me.
“Boys, hurry up in there. I need to get you changed. The little boys are bored waiting for you.
“Sure thing mom, we are just rinsing off. We will be right out.” Adam said as he stood up again, with a look of displeasure on his face.
“Next time, you can go first.” I whispered to him as we were getting out of the shower. This got a smile.
Once we were dried and then diapered, we went and sat on the sofa with the little boys. They were watching a show on Disney.
“Mom, we are going to go play Lego in my room.”
“Okay, that’s fine. I will let you know when it’s 8:30, so you can start to clean up. I want you guys to be in bed before 9pm. I know it’s summer, but that is late enough. Remember, your bodies grow and heal when you are asleep. I know you both want to grow more and get bigger, so that means you need plenty of sleep each night.” His mom told us.
“Boys, remember tomorrow is the first day of your swimming classes. They start at 1:30 for the older boys and then 2:30 for the younger ones. It should only take you guys about 15 minutes to ride your bikes, there, but then you need to change and rinse off. I want you to leave here by 12:45. I got Adam a locker, and I know Erik’s dad got him one too, so you boys have plenty of space to store everything.”
“That’s right. Thanks for reminding us. I am looking forward to it. Thanks” I said as I gave her a hug.
We played Lego for a while and talked. My dad is due home tomorrow afternoon, so I will be sleeping alone in my bed tomorrow night.
“Adam, we need to make sure our speedos look good together, unless we wear the matching ones.”
“I think we should wear the matching ones for the first day. On Thursday if you want to wear your Pikachu, I will wear my Sonic.”
“That sounds good to me. I am looking forward to this. I hope my dad talked to your mom about you going camping with us. We need to ask here later.”
“I wonder if we got any snacks or dessert? Let’s go see what we can find, or mom will let us have.” Adam said before we headed to the kitchen to try to find a snack.
As we were looking in the cabinet, his mom came out and asked what we were looking for. We said “A Snack” and then giggled because we said it at the same time.
“There are some otter pops in the freezer. You can each have one, and please take one to your little brothers.”
“Okay, thanks mom” we both said and giggled more, but she smiled.
I know Coop likes the grape one best, so I got of those for him, and I got an orange one.
“Coop, I know grape is your favorite, so I got you a grape one.” I said as I handed it to him. He had a big smile.
“Thanks Erik. I am so glad I am living with you, and you are my big brother.” This made me smile.
Once we were done with them and about to head upstairs, I remember the camping trip.
“Mrs. Peters, did my daddy talk to you about letting Adam go camping with us in a few weeks?”
“He did, and we are going to talk it over more when he gets back. I think he is crazy for wanting to take 4 boys camping and fishing. But a week of partial peace and quiet would be nice. No arguing between Adam and Devon for a week would be a miracle.” She said with a grin.
“It’s not my fault he likes to take my toys without asking and then he leaves them laying around.” Adam said defensively.
“Honey, I am not blaming you. I know you boys will argue and not always get alone. I just wish you both would get along a little better. He loves and looks up to you. He wants to be just like his big brother, and therefore that means he wants to do whatever you do, play with anything you play with and like, and watch what you watch on tv. Please, remember that. It could be worse, you could have a sister who wants you to play dress up with her.”
“Yuck. I would rather have Devon instead of a sister any day. You aren’t going to have another baby, are you?”
“I am not planning on having anymore. I am not sure I could handle having to change that many more diapers each day. You and Devon are enough for me right now, and somedays, are a real handful. But I love you both so much, and I love you too, Erik. I am so glad you and Adam are best friends and like brothers. I know he cares a lot about you, and I can tell you feel the same way towards him.”
“Thanks. He is the bestest, and you are really nice too. I think of you like my backup mom. I don’t think my mommy would be mad at me for that.” I said, trying to hold back the tears.
She hugged me and rubbed my back.
“That is the biggest compliment you could ever give me. I am honored to be your backup mommy. I’m sure your mom would not be mad about that and would be proud you are able to understand that sometimes you need special mommy hugs, and I am happy to give them to you.”
“Have you boys discussed what Speedo you are each going to wear tomorrow? I think you should wear the matching ones. They are so cute on you guys.”
“Yeah, we decided to wear them tomorrow, and then on Thursday, I will wear my Pikachu, and Adam will wear his Sonic.”
“Ahh, that will be so cute. I wish I could be there to get a picture of you both in them.” This made us blush.
We had fun the rest of the night and got to snuggle and kiss a little after she tucked us in. We agreed tomorrow night to look for a few new stories on the different sites and see if we can find anything new, or what has been updated recently.
Finn came over in the morning which made Coop very happy. Tuesday after lunch we got our stuff together so we could go to the pool. I had to go home to get Coops and my Speedo and towels before lunch, but it was easy to find them.
We rode our bikes to the pool and locked them all together. They checked our names to the list, and they gave me and Adam our lockers. We were told we had to bring a lock, so we did. We got one that uses a key, but they both use the same key.
Once we got into our speedos, we helped Coop and Finn with theirs too, we headed out to the area we were told to go. They have a little kiddy play area kinda like a splash park, so that is where Coop and Finn went to have fun while we had our class. We fit all our stuff in the lockers, even with Karl and Kirks, stuff.
We knew some of the boys. Marty was there, and we found out Owen is in the same class as Coop and Finn. We told him if they needed to store stuff in a locker we had 2, and we have room to share. Marty smiled and thanked us for that. His mom forgot to get them a locker or lock. Marty’s old friend Paul the bully is in the class, but he stayed away from us. Ben is in the class, so we talked and stayed close together, and want to do a sleepover soon. There were some older boys in the class, even some teenagers. One of them came up to us at the end of the class.
“Are you Erik?”
“Yes, what’s your name?” I asked in a soft voice. Adam was looking at the teen and I was worried he would tell him off if he was not super nice.
“I’m Peter. My friend asked me to say Hi to you and make sure no one picks on you guys. If anyone gives you a hard time, let me know. Three of the other older guys are my friends and play football or basketball together. A few of us have little brothers about your age, and most of them have issues at night too. Some of us did too, but at least mine stopped when I was 12.” He said with a smile.
“Nice to meet you, Peter. Who’s your friend that was worried about me?” I asked after I introduced him to everyone.
“Nate. I’ve known him for a long time, and we hang out a lot when he is home. I live next door to them. His older brother and my older brother are good friends, and I had sleepovers there when I was younger with no problems. One of my other friends knows Nate too, and has slept over many times. Nate is cool, different, but really cool. I bet I will see you guys at his birthday party next month. It’s always a blast. Those are cool Speedos. Most kids are too scared to wear them. My Brother was on the swim team, so he wore them, and my parents just bought me the same kind as I grew up. I don’t think I could wear those big baggy shorts swimming.”
“Cool. Nate is really nice, and he is my mentor. Actually, he mentors Adam and me most the time, and sometimes my new little brother Coop. We are all different. Some even call us weird. But, I would rather be weird or special, instead of normal and boring just like everyone else. If I am weird, that means I’m an individual, and unique. Thanks. These fit better and feel better. Wait until the next class, I and Adam are going to wear our fun ones instead of the matching ones.”
“That’s a neat way to think about it. I will tell my dad that, because he is always telling us to just be ourselves, and don’t try to be like everyone else. I can’t wait to see them. You guys are cute. The girls or boys are going to be all over you as you get a little older.”
“Girls are Yucky; Erik is taken” Adam said, which made me blush and smile. Peter smiled and said, “Cute couple”.
“Cool. We are going to watch the little kids do their class, since some of our little brothers are in it, and some of their friends. It was nice to meet you, Peter.”
“Have fun. Take care guys, and if anyone bothers you, just let me know. We got your back, little dude.” He said and then went into the locker room.
“That was cool of Nate. We need to thank him when we see him” Adam said. We all agreed.
We watched for a little bit. I think I saw one or 2 of the boys we meet that were the kids or nephew of Adam’s moms friend. I think it’s Brandon and David. They were in a different and smaller pool, I guess it’s only 3 feet deep so perfect for beginners like them.
A lifeguard told us we can use the main pool until the swim team arrives for their practice, in a little over an hour. We had a lot of fun playing in the pool. When the other class was done, they came and played with us, but stayed in the shallow end.
“That was so much fun. Soon I will be able to really swim and go in the deep end.” Coop said.
“That’s great. I hope you are making friends with some of the other kids. We met a few of them before. David and Brandon are nice. You could have a sleepover with them.” I told him and Finn.
“Cool. Yeah, we talked to them a little bit. Owen is also in the group, so we talked to him too.”
We had fun playing in the water for a while, until the whistle was blown and we were told we had to exit the pool.
We went to rinse off. Daddy told Adam and me that it would be good to really shower, especially so it gets the chlorine off our diaper areas. But to do it in pairs of even 3 together, for safety, just in case.
Adam, Coop, Finn, and Me went into one shower and used the body wash I brought. We rinsed out our Speedos so they are good to go, and once clean we rinsed and then got out and dried off. A few of the guys were shocked we did that, but I told them what Daddy said, and they said it makes sense. Karl, and Marty went to get a quick shower, since they need to put on a pull-on diaper or have us help them with a normal diaper. Our lockers were off to one end, and only 1 other group of 3 kids had a locker near us, and I think they are brothers, 2 were in our group and one was with the little boys.
I decided to be brave, and had Adam help me with a size 7 diaper, once he had his undies on. Marty, and Karl, all got the pull-on diapers to wear afterwards. We are all going to Adam’s house. We invited Marty and Owen, and they happily agreed.
As we were getting our bikes, Paul and another boy were there and started teasing us.
“Our class if for big kids, not babies in diapers. You are in the wrong class.”
“Paul, leave us alone. You too Carlos. You are being a jerk, and remember, I know your secrets, Paul” Marty said.
The look on Paul’s face was great. He looked confused, and then he realized something and looked scared.
I was going to ignore him, and unlock my bike, and also Adam’s and Coop’s, since we locked all 3 together.
“You should have training wheels on your bike. You’re a little runt and big baby. My brother is in kindergarten, and he is bigger than you I bet.” Paul said to me and Carlos laughed.
“Paul, I am not going to waste my time having a battle of the minds with you because, you have no ammo to battle with.” I said as I pulled my bike out of the rack. This got everyone except Paul to laugh or giggle, even Carlos did.
“What, that makes no sense.” Paul said in frustration.
“Paul, if we were being attacked by brain sucking zombies, you would be safe.” Adam replied.
“Maybe we should use smaller words, so he understands them” Karl interjected, which got more laughs and Paul was getting flustered.
“You guys are idiots. None of that makes any sense.”
“Carlos understood it, have him explain it to you, or maybe your little brother can explain it to you.” Coop said, from behind me.
We got on our bikes and rode back to Jimmy’s house. When we got there, we were directed to Adam’s house, since Jimmy’s little brother, Bobby, had a dentist’s appointment. Yucky.
She let the other boys wear the pull-on diapers for a while. Marty called his mom and told her where he and Owen were, and she was happy and fine with it.
We had fun and told Adam’s mom how cool the class was, and about Peter too. She thought that was very nice of Nate. He is going to be over tomorrow. We all want to thank him. She said we could come over for lunch tomorrow, and then she was hoping Devon could spend the afternoon with us so she can get the last of the cleaning and rearranging done. We offered to help rearrange stuff, but she said it was not heavy, but once she starts, it’s hard to stop part way through it. We agreed and said Devon could hang with us tomorrow and that got a big smile from him. It turns out, he knows Owen, because he has meet him in the nurse’s office a few times.
We had fun and my daddy called and told me he would be home soon, and that he wanted me and Coop home by 5, and Finn’s mom will pick him up at our house on her way home from work.
“Adam let’s go to my house. I want to start dinner, so it’s easier for daddy. He worked all weekend, he deserves it. Spaghetti is not too hard, and I have helped make it many times, and I know between you and me we can do it.”
“Okay, cool.” He said and I told Coop and Finn we were going to my house now.
“Mom, I will be back in a little bit. Erik wants me to help him start dinner so his daddy don’t have to cook when he gets home.”
“That’s super sweet. Go ahead. Just don’t burn the house down.”
“Erik, can I help?” Coop asked and Finn nodded as we walked home.
“Let me see what we have to use for garlic bread, you and Finn can make the cheesy garlic bread. We can start it now and let it sit in the fridge until we need to put it in the oven after he gets home.”
“Cool, I like garlic bread”
I found some hamburger buns, showed them to Coop, we got 1 set of buns each and 1 extra for a total of 4 sets of buns.
I got a large pan out. I found some hamburger meat in the freezer and put it in the microwave to thaw, at least part way. Once it was ready I put it in the big pan with some oil and garlic, just like Mommy did, and cooked it up. We don’t got any mushrooms, but I found a small can of them, so I opened and drained it, then added it to the meat.
“That smells really good.” Adam said and we all smiled, because it does.
I added a jar of Prego sauce, a can of diced tomatoes, a big scoop of garlic, and had Adam stir it for me.
“Okay, now we just let it cook slowly. It’s a little after 4, so it’s about 2 hours until dinner time. I will set it to simmer and let it just slowly heat and stay hot. We can turn it up when I do the water for the pasta.”
“My grandma puts the pasta in the sauce. She cooks it on the side and when it’s done, mixes the together and lets it cook that way a little so the flavor is all in the pasta too.” Finn said.
“I like that idea. We can do the pasta now and then put it in the sauce. When daddy gets home and we are ready to eat, we just do the bread. I don’t think we got what we need for a salad. That always goes good with spaghetti.”
“I’ll be right back” Adam said and dashed out the back door to go to his house. Having that gate in our fence is so cool.
I put on a pot with water so it will boil, and we can add the pasta.
Adam was back in a few minutes with a bowl in his hands.
“My mom helped with the salad. I asked to get some lettuce and stuff for a salad, and she said she would help us by doing it there and sending it over.”
“Thanks. Give her a hug for me and tell her thank you. That is perfect. Let’s put it in the fridge. Now we got to find the pasta. I am not sure what noodles we have. We might have to use a different one than normal.” I said.
We didn’t have any angle hair or spaghetti pasta, but we had some corkscrew ones, and they looked pretty good. I used them and once they were done, we drained them and let them sit for a minute, so the water was off them. Once that was done, they went in the sauce, and we stirred it. Now its ready for when Daddy gets home.
“Thanks guys. You were all a big help. I couldn’t drain the pasta or that stuff by myself, so Thank You. I know daddy will like it and it shows him how much we love him.” I said with a few tears. We had a group hug.
Coop and Finn watched cartoons while Adam and I went to my room to play Lego. Adam closed the door once we were in my room.
“Erik, you are in a normal diaper, and I can help change those. Now is the perfect time for me to suck on you like you did me in the shower.” He said as he started to pull down my diaper. I just smiled at him and nodded. He grabbed the Vaseline from the drawer that has my diapers in it.
Adam took my stiffy in his mouth and started to swirl his tongue around my head. It felt so good. His hand went to my balls and started to gently massage them. Then I noticed he had his finger at my butthole. He pushed and it slid in pretty easily. I guess it’s Vaseline that helped it. Soon he had it going in and out of my butt and it felt really good, and he was now sucking on my stiffy and moving up and down on it.
“Adam, it feels so good. I am about to get my tingles.” I told him. He was touching that spot inside me, with his finger every time he moved it in or out.
I got my tingles, and it was so good. As I was starting to come down from the waves of pleasure, I felt him start to tap or drum on that spot in me. He was moving it all around and making it feel awesome. I felt more tingles coming, but they felt a little different. It was coming from my butt and my whole body this time, not my stiffy.
All of a sudden, I had a super powerful tingles or boygasm. This one was caused by the pleasure he gave me when he played with that spot in my butt, the prostate thing. This boygasm, lasted for a long time. Maybe 30 seconds. I had to hold onto Adam’s head, so I didn’t fall down when my knees got weak. He had stopped sucking my stiffy and now just had it in his mouth, keeping it warm. I had to push his head off it because even that was to intense. He looked up at me and smiled.
“That feels great, don’t it? I can’t wait until we can try putting it in each other’s butt. If a finger feels that good, I bet your stiffy in me will feel even better.” Adam stated.
“WOW, that was so powerful and intense. I never felt nothing like that. The first one felt good, and I could feel it building up in my stiffy and balls and then it erupting. Like how the other ones have felt, but better. However, when you were tapping and rubbing and whatever else you did to my prostate in my butt, it sent me to a different level. That one I felt come from my butt, and nothing like the one from my stiffy. It was a lot more intense, and it lasted a lot longer too. It was like having 50 of the ones when you sucked on it. That’s how intense it was. I felt weak in my knees and if I didn’t hold onto your head, I know I would have fallen. Next time, lets try that on my bed or yours. I need to get my diaper on, so I don’t pee on the floor. Do you think you can help me with the thick night diaper?”
“I can try. I’m not sure I will get it as tight. Your other diaper is not wet much. Want to try wearing it a little longer? Maybe you can talk your dad into soaking in the hot tub. I bet he would like that.”
“Okay, sure. I will wear the same one. Can you help me get it back on. I am sure the hot tub would be good for him, and I like to soak in it too. It’s better when you are with me, but I will just have to think about you as I sit in it.” I said with a smile.
Once I was in my diaper, we opened the door and started working on my Lego city. Maybe 5 minutes later, we heard daddy come in downstairs.
“I am glad we didn’t try to do more; he could have caught us.” Adam said, as we started downstairs.
“How you are boys doing? What smells so good?”
“We are good. We had fun at the pool today. You’ve been working hard all weekend, so I wanted to make dinner for you. Everyone helped with it. When we are almost ready, we need to put Coop and Finn’s special Garlic bread in the oven.”
“Thank you, I appreciate that. I don’t mind fixing dinner, but it is super sweet that you all worked together to do it. I am impressed and proud of all of you. I need to change clothes and will be down in a few minutes and we can talk about what you did while I was gone.”
As he was going up the stairs, Coop asked me a question.
“Erik, were you guys wrestling or tickling each other? He heard you moan or something a few times. We almost went to check and make sure you were okay, but since Adam was with you, we figured you were fine, and I said tickling, and Finn said wrestling.”
This made Adam and I blush a little.
“You both were right. We were wrestling and tickling each other. I was on top of Erik and trying to make him laugh so hard he would pee his diaper.” Adam said with a mischievous grin.
“Yeah, and he made me pee some too. Then I got revenge on him, but he is in undies so I didn’t tickle him as much” I added. They were both happy that they were right.
Daddy came down a few minutes later and we talked and told him about the sleepover at Karl’s house and the car show and all the other fun stuff we did.
“That was very nice of Nate to do that. He likes you guys a lot. He told me he thinks of you guys like his little brothers or cousins. I bet that is why he asked his best friend to keep an eye on you.”
“He told us he was a friend. How do you know he is his best friend?”
“When I was over in the past taking to Stan, I meet his best friend a few times, and his name is Peter. When Nate came over here when he was younger, it was the first time we met him. He came over one time and had a sleepover here with Nate and you. He went by Petey then, but he is older now, so Peter sounds more mature.”
“Cool. When we see him tomorrow, we want to thank him for having him back us up. Especially now that Paul and Carlos are in the swimming class. But we even made Carlos laugh at Paul, which was perfect.” We explained what happened and what we said, and daddy was laughing.
“Just be safe. If he starts to bully you, tell a lifeguard, or teacher of the class.” Daddy told us, and we nodded.
Adam’s mom texted daddy and Adam had to go home. I will see him tomorrow. I gave him a hug and he squeezed my diapered butt when we hugged. He went out the back door, and thru the fence gate.
Finn’s mom showed up to pick him up. She asked if she could leave his bike, so he has it on Thursday. We said sure, and she will drop him off here on her wat to work Thursday.
Dinner was really good, and Daddy was super happy we did it for him. He got us some gifts, which was cool. We each got a cool tee shirt. He even had one for Finn and Adam, which he will give them the next time they are over and he is home.
“Did you talk to Adam’s mom about camping? She said you mentioned it but had to work some stuff out or something.”
“Did you ask Finn’s mommy if he can go too?” Coop asked.
“I have talked to both of the moms. They are checking the schedules to see how it works and making sure they don’t have any doctors or dentist appointments. I will know more this weekend. I got a text from Marty’s mom, it seems Owen was super excited that he got to spend time with the big boys after swimming and went with you to Adma’s house. You guys made his day. He looks up to you Erik, because you stood up for him, when you didn’t even know him. That just shows how much of a good person you are, and I am very proud of you.”
“I should be home Thursday after you are done swimming. I want you boys to come here then. If Marty and Owen want to join you they, can. Adam, Karl, and Kirk will be over here too. The moms have something they need to do and asked if I could keep an eye on all you little monkeys. I told them I could but was not sure if you were monkeys or monsters.” He said with a laugh.
“Daddy, can we soak in the hot tub tonight. I figure it will help you relax, and it feels good for us too.” I asked, while Coop gave him puppy dog eyes.
“Sure, we can do that. Give me about 5 minutes and then I’ll open it up. No splashing tonight. I want to relax on a lounger and read my new book.”
“What are you reading daddy?”
“I picked up a copy of ‘Next’ last week when we went to the thrift store. I think I read it 20 years ago when it came out, but I don’t remember all of it, so I wanted to read it again. You might like it Erik, when you are a little older.”
“Cool. You know I like to read.”
“I don’t know if you remember, but on Friday Jimmy and his family will be gone for a while. During that time, if you need anything, and can’t reach me, just go to Adam’s house. With the gate in the fence back here, it’s really easy, and super safe for you guys.”
“Okay, I hope Jimmy and Bobby have fun wherever they go.
We relaxed and enjoyed the hot tub. Once we were done daddy got us in our night diapers and we all snuggled on his lap as we watched TV. I went to bed at the same time Coop did tonight. I wanted to find some stories and send them to Adam, and the guys. We all agreed to try to find some new or updated stories and send them out.
I found some good stories, and some that were finally updated, and sent out the list to my friends. Jimmy says he is not gay, but he likes to read the stories because it makes him super stiff. I told him that it’s cool. Daddy told me we are too young to know what we really are and it’s best not to label ourselves and just have fun with our friends. He said that made sense, and it feels really good to do stuff with a friend. Here is the list.
Rowan Gets Game, Mac and Cheese, Leather Cubs, Beating Off. Ecstasy, Doogie, P2 Convention, Competition, Welcome to West Haven, Loving Thomas, Barrett’s New Life, Boy Breeding, Perv, Baby Game, Playing All Night, Karate, Life on Kabu, Jackson’s Big Mistake, Boy Scout Series, Caleb, Sleepover at Jackson’s House, Taylor Family, Summer Time, It’s Just for the Weekend, Field Trips, Playground for Int. Boys, Sleepover Dreams, Secrets Among Friends, Airport, Josh and Justin, Xmas PJs, Weekend at the Cabin With the Boys, Camping, Car Ride, Preston’s Big Chance, and A Date with a Dad and his Boys.
I dozed off to sleep. The sleep music helped me just relax and be a good diaper boy. I woke up with my pacifier in my mouth, but I know I forgot it downstairs when I went to bed, so I guess Daddy brought it and gave it to me. It was still early, my clock said 6:24, so I went back to sleep. I woke up to Coop telling me it was time to get up.
We had cereal for breakfast and gave daddy a hug when he went to his meetings. Nate will be over soon, since it’s about 830, and he comes between 830 and 9am. We are both very wet, but we will last a while, and Nate can change us into whatever diaper we want, depending on what we want to do today.
When Nate got there, I thanked him for asking Peter to watch out for us. He said no problem. They are best friends and have been a long time, and knows about his diapers, crib, high chair, Pacifier and stuff, but never says anything. He wears them still when he sleeps over even after getting dry at night. Nicky is another friend that is cool about his diapers and is also in the swim class. I guess his little brother is a wetter at night, still and he is 11.
We had a lot of fun Wednesday. Between bike riding, and the park we wore ourselves out and fell asleep as we were watching cartoons. That is how we were when daddy got home.
Thursday was cool. We got to the pool and went to the lockers as a group. There were 9 of us in our area, plus the 3 brothers that got the locker at the other end of the area. Adam, Karl, Kirk, Coop, Finn, Marty, Owen, Ben, and me. Ben had his own locker, but he got it moved by us. We all got our Speedos on. Only Karl, Marty and me were in diapers. I had a size 7 on, and it was soaked. They both had pull-up style ones and were wet, but told they had to wear the same one’s home, or else get a real diaper put on here by one of us. I think my Speedo are the brightest, because they look like Pikachu. Everyone says they look cool. I told them I got a minion one, but the eye is on my stiffy, so if I get stiff his eye looks funny. This got a laugh from them and the others around us that heard it as we walked out to the pool.
Swimming was fun, and we got to jump off the diving board today. No diving yet, just jumps off it. Next time we can try cannon balls and stuff off of it, but today was walk, and jump off. I did it like how you see people in the movies do it when they jump out of a helicopter. They said I looked like a pencil when I went in the water, but I went down far. The swimming coach told me I did a great job tucking my arms in and pointing my toes down. I was so happy, I think my smile was from ear to ear. Our class has 32 kids in it. 21 are boys, and 11 are girls.
One of the girls tried to embarrass me and Adam. She walked up to us, and made a joke about our swimsuits.
“Those are cute little boy cartoon suits, but they are pretty skimpy. Do you wear the same undies? My little brother is 5 and he wear Paw Patrol or Sonic undies like.”
“Your just jealous. We look better in our swimsuits than you do. Besides, both of our swimsuits combined, have less material than your suit does. It’s not our fault you need such a big ugly swimsuit. But then again, no one wants to see you in anything less anyways. Lots of people are checking out our cute butts.” I said and she turned red and stormed off, since everyone that heard it was laughing at her.
“That’s Beth, she was a 6th grader, and is a spoiled brat, and a total bitch at school. She is always trying to make others look bad. That was so cool how you turned it around on her. Awesome job. I think you guys are cool little dudes.” One of the other guys with Peter said to us.
We all showered after we were done in the water. Peter and his friends were there, and they were shocked to see us shower.
“Most kids are too afraid to change in here, much less shower. We are all guys, and got the same stuff in our shorts, but I guess some parents are all messed up and don’t want them to even run around the house in their undies, much less shower around other guys in a locker room. My old neighbor was that way. At his house we had to wear pjs to sleep in, even in the summer. We were not allowed to sleep in our boxers, or to even leave the bathroom after a shower, without being dressed. It was so crazy.” The same boy who was nice and talked to us earlier, said.
“At my house we got a hot tub now, and we go in it nakey. Our friend has a pool, and his family swims in it without clothes, and I did that a few times. It was scary the first time, but after a few minutes, it was no big deal. The big deal was to make sure I didn’t get a sun burn in the special places.” I said which got giggles or laughs from the others.
Once dry, we got dressed. Adam helped me with my diaper, and the others put back on what they wore here. We headed out as a group to get our bikes.
Again Paul and Carlos were waiting by our bikes.
“It’s the big baby Marty, and his baby and sissy friends.”
“Paul, get lost. We don’t have time to deal with your stupidity. You think you are funny, but you are just pathetic” Marty told him.
I was laughing.
“What’s so funny, you little faggot. My little brother could kick your ass, and he is 6. I bet you are diaper baby just like Marty. I bet your mommy is disappointed she has a big baby sissy faggot for a son.” He said to me.
I snapped, and before I knew it, I had tackled him to the ground and was hitting him with everything I had, while yelling at him.
“Don’t ever talk about my mom again. She was a great mommy, and you are just a lousy piece of shit that is jealous we got friends and family that cares about us. If you ever say a word about her again or call me any of those names, I will rip your balls off, and shove them down your throat, or else I will do the world a favor and kill you. I bet your family wouldn’t care if anything happened to you. No one at school would care, we all hate bullies and stupid ones like you are the worst kind. Never, and I mean NEVER talk to me, or pick on me, or my friends ever again, or else!” I yelled at him as I was hitting him in the face and chest. His nose and lip were bleeding, and his eyes were already swelling up.
“Erik, calm down” I heard my friends tell me. But I couldn’t. I had this anger about losing my mom and I was going to let it all out on him. I kept hitting him as he tried to cover his face and was crying. Carlos tried to pull me off, I hit him in the balls, and he fell to the ground. Adam came to pull me off, and I just gave him a look, and he said, “Eril, please stop. You’re better than this. Your parents would be disappointed that you resorted to violence. I understand why you did it and he deserves it, but stop please.” He had tears rolling down his face as he was talking to me. I was still on top of Paul and he was trying to get out from under me.
Just then someone picked me up. I started kicking, but I saw Adam come to hug me to make me calm down.
“Paul, you and Carlos better leave. I know some people recorded this on their phones, so if you ever bully anyone at your school again, I bet the video will get put on the net. I know two of my friends recorded it. If you ever pick on or bug these guys again, we will let Erik kick your ass you until you have to go to the hospital. When you get out, then you will have to deal with me and my friends. Your brother knows not to mess with us, so now it’s time for you to learn not to mess with us, or our friends. Get the fuck out of here NOW, before I let Erik start kicking your ass again.” Peter said.
Carlos helped him up and they ran away. I looked at my hands, they were bloody, with his blood and some of mine, because I guess his teeth hurt my knuckles.
“Erik, are you okay little dude?” Peter asked me as he crouched down to my size. All of my friends and everyone else around were just staring at me.
“I guess so. I don’t know what happened. He talked badly about my mom, and I just snapped. I miss her so much, and I won’t let anyone talk badly about her.”
“I can understand why you snapped. It was impressive how you tackled him and were on top of him before he knew what happened. I was about to come over to tell him to leave you guys alone, but when you tackled him, I was shocked, just like everyone else was. He is twice your weight at least and at least a foot or more taller than you. I will make sure I never piss you off, because you are a tough little dude. Let’s get you cleaned up, and your shirt pulled down in the back, so you can head home. Is that okay?”
“Thanks, Peter. Thanks, Adam, for trying to stop me, and everyone else, I am sorry I snapped and attacked him. I am sure my daddy will be upset, and I might not sit down for a few days. But I will take the punishment, because I did what I did.”
“Erik, nothing to be sorry about. He had it coming, and if I was in your shoes, I bet I would have done the same thing. I was about ready to hit him, and he was not bad mouthing me or my family.” Said Karl. Marty said, “me too”.
One of the teens came over with a bottle of water and some napkins, and washed my knuckles and hands, to get the blood off of them. I had some cuts on my right hand, but the bleeding has stopped pretty much.
Peter told his buddies he would see them later, and he rode home with us. They were all talking some, but I was not. I was upset I lost it like that. I started a fight, and that is against all the rules. I am so grounded and spanked.
We got to my house, Daddy’s truck was in the driveway, and the garage was open, so we could put our bikes inside. I was surprised when Peter put his bike with ours. I looked at him funny.
“I want to make sure you are ok. If your dad is home, I want to let him know what happened, so you are not in too much trouble. I talked to Nate, and he said that your dad is very reasonable. I guess I have slept over at your house before, a long time ago, after Nate started to wear his diapers all the time and was a little kid most the time. Nates dad told me that when I saw him Tuesday afternoon when I was talking to Nate.”
“Thanks.” That was all I could say. But I knew he could tell I really appreciate it. Adam was holding my hand and walking me into the house, while Coop was opening the door for us.
Once we got inside, I heard my dad talking to someone. I was surprised to see Nate here when we walked in.
“Erik, are you okay? Nate called me and told me you were in a fight and Peter was escorting you boys home. Nate wanted to come over and see if he could help in any way.”
“I’m sorry daddy. I didn’t mean too. But he talked badly about mommy, and I just snapped, I guess. I only remember part of it. I know I was sitting on him, hitting, and yelling at him. His friend tried to pull me away, so I hit him. Then Adam came and tried to calm me down. I stopped hitting and was a little better, but then I got picked up and was about to start kicking, but Adam came and hugged me. It was Peter, and he warned Paul that if he picked on us again everyone would see the video of him getting beaten up by a little kid he said his 6 yr old brother could beat up. I know I deserve a spanking because I started a fight and that’s against all the rules.”
“If you are going to spank him, spank me instead. I know fighting is wrong, but he acted on what his heart felt. I know if it was me, I would have done the same thing.” Adam said. I was shocked when Karl, Marty, and Coop, said “Me too.”
“Sir, I have a video of the bullies tormenting them and what happened. My friend was recording it and sent it to me. I heard part of what was said, and Paul deserved everything he got.” Peter offered.
“Paul was teasing them on Tuesday. Erik and Coop both told me about it when we were talking and hanging out yesterday.” Nate interjected.
“Thank you boys. I appreciate it. Peter, thank you very much for escorting them here. I can see why Nate likes you so much, and his father speaks very highly of you. Nate thanks for coming over, I appreciate it, and we will see you tomorrow morning, right?”
“Yes sir, I will be here between 830 and 9am, like normal. Thanks”
Now Peter knows where Nate is when he says he is busy and has a job that his dad got him, but wouldn’t tell him what it was.
“You boys can get something to drink, and watch some tv. I will talk to Erik in my office, and we will be out in a few minutes.”
Daddy led me to his office. Adam was next to me the whole way.
“Adam, he will be fine. I am his father, and I love him more than you do. Don’t worry, I don’t plan to physically hurt him.”
“Okay” Adam said but did not move. He stayed by the door as we went in, and daddy closed the door.
“Erik, I think it’s best if you sit on my lap and we discuss this.”
I went to daddy, and he helped me onto his lap.
We talked and I told him what happened, and what I remember. As we were talking his phone beeped, and he smiled. It seems Nate sent him the video that Peter had gotten from his friend.
“You know, I and your mom don’t condone fighting. We believe 2 reasonable people can discuss and work out their differences verbally. However, there are some people who are too dense or stupid to be able to listen and work out issues that way. You told me about the verbal issue you guys had on Tuesday, and that did concern me a little, but with you boys staying in a group, I figured the boy would be smart enough to not keep running his mouth. Sadly, he was not. I am proud that you didn’t snap and start fighting when he was talking badly about you and teasing or tormenting you. I can understand why, when he talked about your mother, you would snap and let him have it. I am proud Adam tried to calm you down and got you to stop beating the bully up as he talked to you. However, words are just that, words. I know they can hurt, and some wounds caused by words take a lot longer time to heal than a physical wound does. I don’t agree with the old saying that was popular when I was a kid, ‘Sticks and Stones may break my bones, but Words will never hurt me.’ That is not true, because depending on the words, and who they come from, they do hurt, and can hurt a lot. Look at Coop. He hurts still because of some of the mean and cruel things his mommy and her worthless boyfriend said to him and called him.”
Daddy paused as I thought about this.
“I don’t condone or approve of what you did, but I understand why it happened. I am disappointed that you resorted to violence. I want you to tell me what you think is a proper punishment for what you did. You can tell me now, or if you want to think about it you can go to your room and lay down, while you think about it and then we will talk about it after dinner.”
“Can Adam come and help me talk about what is proper. Because right now I think a spanking and being grounded for 3 days or up to a week is proper. But he might have other ideas.”
“As you have already thought about it, I think we will discuss it now. I agree about a spanking. However, it’s summer, and I won’t ground you for this. The weekend is coming and we will be busy, and if I ground you, it will also punish Coop and others. I want you to write a 1-page essay about why using violence to solve problems is not a reasonable way to solve disagreements. You have until next Friday to do it, and present it to me. You will read it to me and your friends. You will get your spanking when I get you into your night diaper, a little later on.”
I had some tears because I let daddy down.
“I’m sorry I let you down daddy. I won’t let you down again. I want you to Love me and be proud of me.”
“Erik, I love you so much, and this doesn’t change that. I am very proud of you. This was a bump in the road as you grow up. Yes, it disappointed me, but I am still very proud of you and the kind and caring person you are.”
Daddy hugged and held me. I started to cry. I feel bad for what I did, and for letting him down. I am glad he still loves me.
“It’s okay buddy. You are safe, and loved. Nothing to worry about. Boys will be boys, and they get into tussles. At least you had a good reason to do it this time. I hope it’s the last time you get into a fight, but I doubt it will be. But please don’t throw the first punch. Some would say you threw the first punch today, but the attack on your mom, I think, represents the first punch, and you responded to it. I’m sure Adam is still standing outside the door, waiting for you to come out. I am not sure Nate or even Peter left, so let’s go out and they can see you are still in one piece.” Daddy said as he picked me up and put me on my 2 feet. He opened the door, and we walked out. As soon as I was out, Adam hugged me. Coop was next.
“Boys, he is fine. He is still in one piece. He will get a spanking, but it will be when he gets changed into his night diaper later. He has to write an essay about why violence is not the best or proper way to solve disagreements between people. He has a week to do it and to read it to me and you, since you are his friends and were with him when it happened. As you likely know, I don’t condone fighting, however I understand with what was said, why Erik reacted the way he did. Now why don’t you boys go out back and play. I will bring some juice out in a few minutes.
Peter had left, but really, he was just outside, waiting for Nate. Nate talked to my dad for a minute and then I saw him leave, as we were going outside.
Once we were outside, Karl said, “That sucks you are getting a spanking. If he said that to me, I would have clobbered him too, and I bet most of us would have. I hope your dad takes it easy on you. Did he tell you how many?”
“Thanks. No, he didn’t say how many. Last time I got one was a while ago, and I got 5, but I was younger then. He was crying almost as much as I was, and he told me he hates giving spankings, because he feels like he let me down as a daddy. Letting him down, hurts more than any spanking could.”
We played a little. Dad brought us some juice, and I figure I should man up.
“Daddy, can I get changed into my night diaper. Neither of us like it when you spank me. Let’s get it over with so we can enjoy dinner and stuff. I am so sorry I let you down.”
“Erik, you didn’t let me down. I never said what you did was wrong. I only said I don’t condone fighting, and especially throwing the first punch. We discussed it and his verbal attack, was in a way the first punch, but you could have still walked away, knowing he is an idiot and whatever he thinks or says means nothing. But you didn’t and instead lowered yourself to his level by resorting to violence, when you were not actually defending yourself. That is why I have to give you your spanking. Do you want it in private, or do you want me to do it here or in the living room? That is up to you.”
“They are all my friends. They have seen me get my diaper changed and even showered with me before, so they can see me get my butt warmed and turned red. We can do it out here if you prefer. But can you diaper me inside, so it’s softer to lay on the sofa.”
“Okay, please come here. I will remove your diaper, and then you can bend over my knee. Remember to keep your hands away. If they get in the way, that doesn’t count as a spanking. I suggest you hold onto my leg, like you did last time so your hands stay busy.”
“Can I stand next to him and hold his hands. That way we know he wont reach because I will have his hands.”
“Normally, I would say no, because he has to control his actions, and that includes his hands. I am tempted to allow it this time, but I think he is strong enough that he can handle it on his own Adam. You can hold him if you wish, once I have him rediapered. But he needs to take this on his own. Sorry.”
“Thanks Adam, I appreciate the offer, but I can do it. I deserve it because I screwed up, and I know the rules.” I said as I went to daddy as he was sitting in the patio chair.
He removed my diaper, and it fell to the ground with a plop. I laid across his lap, and got ready for my spankings.
“Eric, I love you more than anything, and I hate having to do this. I hurts me as much or more than it hurts you.”
“I know daddy. I’m sorry.”
He put his hand on my butt, and rubbed it for a second. He does this to make sure it is warm, so it hurts a little less, and I don’t jump as much. I felt him lift his hand and I knew my friends were all staring at my butt as I am about to get spanked.
SMACK, went his hand, and I let out a yelp. It hurt, but the first one I think always is the worse, because you are wondering when his hand will hit.
I waited for the second one, but I felt him reach and pull me up so he could hug me. Daddy always hugs me after a spanking, so I know he loves me.
“You only spanked me once. What about the rest?”
“I think you know what you did was wrong, and that one swat, will remind you for a while how disappointed I am and how much I would rather do anything besides spank you. I love you son.”
“I love you too daddy. I’m sorry I did it, but like I said, I don’t even remember doing it, it just happened.”
“I understand that and that was all part of the consideration as to why only 1 swat. Now let’s get you some lotion on your bottom, and then a soft and thick night diaper.”
He led me inside. Adam was holding my hand as we walked in. I smiled at him, so he knew I was ok. It hurt, but it was only one, and it doesn’t sting anymore.
Once I was changed into my thick diaper, daddy hugged me again. He looked at Adam and opened one arm for him to, so we had a group hug. We went back outside to play for a while since it’s a nice afternoon.
“Coop, Finn, and Owen, how was your swimming class today?”
“It was a lot of fun. Next week we will swim from one end to the other of the pool. Once we all do that, and pass our float test, he said we will go to the big pool. That will be fun.” Coop said. Finn was smiling so he clearly felt the same way.
“Owen, are you having fun in the pool?”
“Yes sir. It’s fun, but still a little scary at time. When I open my eyes in the water it stings really bad. I hope mommy or daddy can get me some of the goggle things so I can see in the water.”
Daddy smiled and got up. He went to the small shed we have in the back corner where he keeps the lawn tools, and the yard games and stuff. About a minute later he came back with some stuff in his hands.
“I got these last year when they went on closeout at the end of the year. I have already given one to Erik, so he has it if he wants to use it at Jimmies’ house, or at the swim class. But I have 5 extras, 2 blues, 2 red and 1 yellow. Which color would you like?” Daddy asked Owen as he crouched down in front of him.
“I like red and purple the best. Can I have a red one, sir?” Owen replied, which led to daddy giving him one of he packages with some red goggles in it.
“Coop, Finn, or Kirk do you boys need some goggles so you can do better in your class, or enjoy it more?”
“Really? Can I have the other red one? It will go best with my Spiderman swimsuit.” Coop stated.
“My favorite color is blue, and both of my speedos are mostly blue so that would be perfect,” an excited Finn said.
“I like blue too. Can I have the other blue one? I can’t open my eyes underwater and don’t want to bother uncle about it. He is so nice to me and helps me so much already.” Kirk said
Daddy gave them the colors they wanted and then asked if anyone else needed one. We shook our heads so he said he would put it in the house in case we needed it later, or for a pool party.
“Kirk, your uncle is happy to help you if he can. If you need something let him know. I am sure if its reasonable, he will see what he can do to get it or something like it for you.” Daddy said, and Karl nodded with a big smile.
“Erik, you should have gotten it. You gave me yours so I could use them at Jimmy’s because my eyes hurt when we swam the first time, a few weeks ago. Do you need them back? I was thinking of taking them to class, but no one had any the first day. I saw some of the other kids had some today, so I think I will take them since he wants us to be able to get whatever he tosses in the pool, from the bottom after it sinks.”
“I will talk to daddy tonight and tell him I gave you mine and that I could use them for the class. I am sure he will be okay with that.”
Over the next 15 minutes it got windy, the skies got dark, and it felt like a big storm. We sometimes get summer storms, and they normally have lots of wind and thunder.
“Boys, let’s go inside. This looks like a nasty storm. They said we might get a little bit of it, but I am betting it came farther up the coast than expected and we are going to get a lot of rain and thunder tonight.”
We went inside. Daddy put some pizzas in the oven, and I looked at him funny. He told me they were for later, but he wanted them cooked, in case we lose power. Last year we used the BBQ because daddy moved it to the garage and used it there during the storm when we lost power for 2 days.
The wind started blowing really hard.
Marty and Owen’s mom picked them up and the wind almost blew Owen away. They will come over tomorrow or the weekend to get their bikes if the weather is better. His friend Seb is spending the weekend, starting tomorrow. He is nice, we talked a few times. I think he kinda likes Marty more than friends.
A few minutes later Karl’s dad showed up. He talked to daddy a little and then walked the boys out to go home. He asked if they could get their bikes later, and Daddy said sure. As they started to walk out, it started to rain big drops.
“Adam, you are staying here until you mom gets home. She has your brother with her but had to do some errands and meet a client, I think. She is hoping to be home around 6. If it’s much later, I will offer to let you sleep over. If you want to?”
“Sure. If it is stormy tomorrow will Nate still come over?”
“It depends on how bad it is. I will let his dad know that if it’s bad, he can stay home, and I will have you boys go to your house Adam, or else you can stay here, as long as you behave.”
A few minutes later we noticed it was now hailing. That is not good. Then daddy’s phone rang. He answered and went to the office. He came out a few minutes later.
“Finn, your Mommy called. She is going to be late because of the storm. I told her not to worry, and that you can spend the night tonight and spend tomorrow with the boys. She agreed, and she said she will call later when she gets home to see how your day went.”
“Cool. But I don’t have any extra clothes here.”
“I am sure we have stuff that will fit you. You are about the same size as Coop and Erik, so I am sure we got something you can wear, if you guys decide to leave the house. I think it’s best to change you boys into your night diapers, so if anyone needs to go poopy, let me know so I can send you to use the potty.”
Finn said he wanted to try, so dad sent him to go try and then to come out to the sofa. Once the others dropped their shorts and then undies, daddy got them changed. He did Adam first, then Coop, and finally Finn.
The power went out as we were eating our pizza. Daddy has flashlights and camping lanterns, so we got them. He lit a candle and put it on the table. It was kinda nice with the candle and it smelled like apple pie.
I learned a valuable lesson. When the power is out, so is the internet. Only Daddy’s phone could get internet. My tablet couldn’t. Daddy laughed when I asked him why my tablet couldn’t go online and gave me weird messages. Adam was laughing too.
“Boys, this is when I wish we had a fireplace, but we wouldn’t use it much. I know a friend of mine over in San Dimas has one in his house, but it’s over 100 years old, so it made sense to have it way back when it was built. I think we can play games at the table if you guys want, or you can play upstairs in your rooms. I can send a lantern or flashlight with you, so you have plenty of light. We said games sounded fun. Daddy got out aweird thing of dominos, and told us it called Mexican Train. He explained how to play it and we had fun. We played crazy 8’s and old maid too. When we went to bed, the power was still out. Daddy suggested we wear our pjs because it is cold now. It’s under 60 degrees outside. He helped us into our jammies, gave us a paci, and tucked us in bed. He started the sleep music, since it’s on a tablet and rechargeable speakers.
Once our door was closed, Adam rolled over and looked me in the eyes. We rubbed our paci’s together like a kiss. He was rubbing my diapered butt, so I did the same to him. It felt so nice.
“I’m glad your dad only gave you 1 spanking. I think he did it just because he said if you do that, he would spank you and he didn’t want to go back on what he said.”
“Yeah, I thought about that. I figured I would get at least 5, and probably 10. But I am glad it was only 1. It hurt, but then once its over, and he puts some lotion on my butt, it don’t hurt or sting anymore.”
“I hope Nate doesn’t come over and we stay here. You and me can have some special fun when I change your diaper. When we are done, we can both enjoy a diaper and if we have power maybe watch some movies or play some video games. We haven’t done that much lately.”
“Sure, that sounds fun. Should we suck on each other again?”
“I have an idea. You know how in the stories they talk about putting it in another boy’s butt. I want us to try that. Our finger felt really good, so I bet your stiffy in my butt will be even better. Okay? I thought about that a little bit, but it is scary too, because some of them say it hurts. But I guess most of those are with older boys or men. Our stiffy is not too much bigger than our finger is.”
“Yeah, but even when it hurts, they say it starts to feel really good and the hurt goes away pretty fast and then it just keeps feeling better and better. We need to use some lotion or something to make it slippery. Maybe Vaseline, baby oil, or baby lotion so it’s very slippery and goes in easy. You can put it in my butt first, if you want to.”
“You sucked on me first, so maybe you should put it in me first.”
“How about we do rock paper scissors, best 2 out of 3. Winner puts it in the others butt first, and then we switch after we have our boygasm. Some of the stories talk about them doing it for like 3 or 4 boygasms, before they switch and others switch after each one and they have 3 or 4 too. I want to try it both ways but not the same day. If that makes sense” Adam said.
“Okay. Let’s try it without touching our stiffy, so we can get the feelings from getting it in our butt and see if that gives us a tingle or boygasm that way.”
“For sure. That sounds great. I am so horny and stiff now, but with this thick night diaper it’s hard to do anything to get our tingles.”
“We could rub our diapers together and see if that works. I know with these jammies it might not work, but I read about that too, and it sounded fun.”
Did you look at the list of stories I sent you. There was one about grown ups in diapers and forced to be big babies and stuff. Some kind of ABDL Research I guess. I bet if they put prisoners into diapers and treated them like little kids and had to grow up again, they would be better. The more violent the longer they have to grow up again. It was kinda neat and funny, but also weird and kinda mean which I didn’t like or would want done to me, but I got stiff when I read it.” Adam said.
“Cool. I saw your list, and I copied it to the page where I have my list of stuff to read. That way I won’t forget it. It was funny we had some of the same stories we liked. I like how the new story, Its only for a Weekend, started out. It made me hard and I bet the boy is riding his uncle’s cock really soon. I bet the uncle will even fuck the boy thru wet his night diaper in the morning. That would be so cool. I noticed Joey’s World got updated again finally. I love that author, he is so good, and his stories are mostly about love, but sometimes there is hot sex too. I don’t understand the whole Alpha and Omega stuff. That Harry Potter story where Draco becomes his bitch and stuff is kinda cool. I only read the first 2 chapters so far, but it’s interesting.”
“Yeah, I only understand part of it. I guess an Omega is a slut and can be sold to an Alpha so he can breed the omega. But an Omega can be a boy or girl, and it seems more of thm are boys, so then he can get pregnant, but he also needs lots of sex so when he goes into heat, he has to be fucked over and over I guess. I read another story and it kinda explained it. It was about a boy, a little older than us, going into heat at school and one of the older boys had to breed him or else he could have gotten really sick or stuff if he don’t get fucked when he starts to heat. I guess it’s like how girl dogs go into head when they are ready to be breed so they can have puppies. And they give off some special scent that makes the males horny around her. I guess an Omega is like that, but most of them are boys.”
“Ok, that is what I kinda thought but I didn’t know about them needing to be bred a lot when they go into heat. Cool. I am glad I am not an omega.”
“I started t read that series of 3 stories you sent me. They are so hot. What a cool middle school in that one, and then the dad and his son and then his uncle and his boys too. WOW. The last on has a bunch of boys at a summer camp and they are all learning about sex with each other. It would be fun if you, me and our friends could go to a camp like that. What about the summer camp that turns the teens into submissive bedwetters and like being babied, but then the twist at the end. I never expected that. WOW. I wonder if you could really hypnotize someone like that and make them do that, even if it’s not what they want to do or do them maybe use other things to twist their mind to do what ever they are told when they hear a sound or word? Especially if they are not gay?”
“I wonder if that could happen. It would be interesting. I would try the camp, since it sounds kinda fun, especially if you were there with me, but I would not want to be in that group at the end. I love you to much to lose you. I was shocked when I read the Party Bus story. The author has lots of great stories. But in the bus one, the main boy, Liam, youngest brother, Greyson, turned out to be a total slut and love being fucked, from the first time he got his hole played with. Wow he was only 7 and loved to be fucked in his little boy pussy. I bet he is a bedwetter too. Too bad his older brothers didn’t know that before. They could have had a lot of fun at home, and with some of their other friends too. Greyson’s 2 older brothers could have done him every night as they helped him into his night diaper.”
“I’m so glad we joined AO3.org. It was worth the wait when we requested the invite. Because now I can follow authors or stories and save stuff to bookmarks so I can see it later, or you can see it too, and download all the chapters as 1 story when I look at the entire story. I set mine up so that is how I always see it, the entire story. I like how I get an email when a story, or an author I subscribe to, posts something new. That is supper cool” Adam said.
We talked a little more but soon fell asleep. I am excited about tomorrow. I love Adam and trust him and hope he does me first, so I can learn how to do it, and show him how much I love and trust him. I only worry that Coop or Finn will walk in and see what we are doing.
End Chapter 15
I have had a few people ask me about some of the grammar and spelling issues, for example kinda, instead of Kind of, don’t instead of doesn’t, got instead of have, bestest, and so on. If you notice, this is when the boys are talking or Erik is thinking. Most grade schoolers don’t have great grammar and will make these kinds of mistakes when they talk. I rarely worried about correcting my cousin or foster boys, until they were in middle school. I would correct them a few times a year in grade school, but once in Middle school or Jr. High, I would correct them each time, and normally within a few weeks or a month, they would change their speech, so they spoke it correctly, and then it would naturally appear in their writing afterwards. Thanks for the feedback and questions. I love hearing from my readers. Some of the ideas they shared or asked about, I have added into the story, or into one of my other ones, keep that in mind.
Please leave Kudos if you like this story. Feel free to leave comments, or you can send me an email if you have comments, questions, ideas, like the story, and such.: [email protected] I read all emails, and I try to reply to them, but sometimes it takes me a few days or weeks depending on my schedule at work, and how my arm is healing or hurting. I have had issues accessing it at times, but I do try to read them when I can. Thanks in advance to those who write to me.
Donate to this site to keep it going. When you do, tell them you are a fan of Horny Diaper Boy Stories.
There are additional story links at the end of this chapter. Check them out.
My other ongoing stories can be found on Nifty or AO3. They currently are:
Be True to your Heart: (Very Horny Boys); AO3 or Nifty
Finding a Mentor, Max’s story: (A love story); AO3 or Nifty
Sleepover Fun: (Is being redone, and hope to start reposting soon);
Life’s not Fair: A coming of age story with some sex, AO3 (more chapters posted on AO3 and new posted first) or Nifty.
Check out my Author Page on AO3 for my stories and a huge list of bookmarks about all kinds of different types of stories with horny boys in them. Some diapered, but many not, however they Horny boys having fun with each other, or with daddy, uncle, big brother, neighbor, teacher, babysitter, or such are fun to read, and require the use of lube at times to relieve some pent-up energy.
If you join AO3, you can subscribe to me as an Author, or to each of my stories for update notices. I am working to bring in some stories from other sites where they are slowly disappearing, and it appears the original author has abandoned the story or has not been heard from in many years. I will, of course, give credit to the original author for each story. Keep an eye out for these. :)
A heads up, AO3 allows you to download and save chapters or entire stories very easily and quickly, so that is a great reason to check out AO3 and join. It's free, so why not use it? Users can also save stories in their bookmarks to check up on them easily later, and members can check out other members’ bookmarks, to find more stories they might enjoy. I know it takes almost 2 weeks to get the invite, but it prevents spamming. Give it a try. It’s FREE and is another great site for reading stories. I have a bunch in my ‘bookmarks’ that I am sure many of you will like, as well as others from those same authors if you click on their name and see their works.
I hope you enjoy my stories. Please remember they are all make-believe, i.e., fantasy and not real. No real boys were loved, used, or hurt to produce this story or any of my works. However, the statistics given in my stories are those I have found online from research or marketing companies and are reliable. I also draw from my many years as a foster dad and what habits or issues the vast majority of the school-aged boys I fostered, and raised.
PLEASE, Never harm, use, or exploit a boy! Exploiting, using, or inflicting any harm on him can result in significant damage that lasts throughout his life. Such pain may never fully heal. I speak from personal experience.
The Links are in the story this chapter. ENJOY.
Pages Navigation
Diaperaryanboy (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 23 Mar 2024 01:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
igrowlandbite on Chapter 1 Thu 02 May 2024 11:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 1 Thu 02 May 2024 01:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
igrowlandbite on Chapter 1 Wed 08 May 2024 04:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
HowieBabe on Chapter 1 Fri 03 May 2024 07:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
ante bees (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 28 May 2024 11:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
AngeltheWolfUwU (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 22 Jun 2024 02:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 1 Sat 22 Jun 2024 05:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
Trent (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 17 Nov 2024 07:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 1 Mon 18 Nov 2024 06:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
HappyDaddy (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 13 Jan 2025 08:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
Rosabelle220 on Chapter 1 Sun 26 Oct 2025 09:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
KenMc (Guest) on Chapter 2 Thu 11 Sep 2025 04:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 2 Sat 13 Sep 2025 09:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
KenMc (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sat 13 Sep 2025 03:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
Diaperaryanboy (Guest) on Chapter 7 Sun 21 Apr 2024 12:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
ante bees (Guest) on Chapter 7 Sat 25 May 2024 04:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 7 Thu 30 May 2024 03:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ante bees (Guest) on Chapter 7 Fri 31 May 2024 03:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 7 Sat 01 Jun 2024 04:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
ante bees (Guest) on Chapter 7 Sat 01 Jun 2024 11:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
ante bees (Guest) on Chapter 7 Sat 01 Jun 2024 11:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ante bees (Guest) on Chapter 8 Fri 07 Jun 2024 01:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 8 Sat 08 Jun 2024 03:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
ante bees (Guest) on Chapter 8 Sat 08 Jun 2024 05:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
ante bees (Guest) on Chapter 8 Sat 08 Jun 2024 05:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
ante_bees on Chapter 8 Sun 16 Jun 2024 07:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 8 Mon 17 Jun 2024 08:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
ante_bees on Chapter 8 Tue 18 Jun 2024 11:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 8 Wed 19 Jun 2024 03:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
ante_bees on Chapter 8 Wed 19 Jun 2024 06:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 8 Thu 20 Jun 2024 06:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
(2 more comments in this thread)
PianoPrincessS on Chapter 9 Sun 30 Jun 2024 04:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
ante_bees on Chapter 9 Sun 30 Jun 2024 07:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 9 Tue 02 Jul 2024 08:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
ante_bees on Chapter 9 Tue 02 Jul 2024 10:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 9 Wed 03 Jul 2024 05:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
ante_bees on Chapter 9 Wed 03 Jul 2024 09:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
Diaperaryanboy (Guest) on Chapter 9 Mon 08 Jul 2024 05:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 9 Thu 01 Aug 2024 04:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
ante_bees on Chapter 9 Sun 30 Jun 2024 11:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
Abe_98 (Guest) on Chapter 9 Wed 03 Jul 2024 06:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 9 Mon 09 Sep 2024 05:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
ante_bees on Chapter 10 Sun 08 Sep 2024 01:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 10 Mon 09 Sep 2024 05:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
ante_bees on Chapter 10 Mon 09 Sep 2024 05:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 10 Tue 10 Sep 2024 10:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
ante_bees on Chapter 10 Tue 10 Sep 2024 12:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
Diaperaryanboy (Guest) on Chapter 11 Mon 28 Oct 2024 06:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
Trent (Guest) on Chapter 11 Thu 12 Dec 2024 03:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 11 Thu 12 Dec 2024 04:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
zeoshotaboy on Chapter 11 Wed 25 Dec 2024 06:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 11 Thu 26 Dec 2024 12:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
zeoshotaboy on Chapter 11 Sun 29 Dec 2024 04:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
zeoshotaboy on Chapter 11 Sun 29 Dec 2024 06:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Anonymous (Guest) on Chapter 12 Fri 03 Jan 2025 12:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
DLdaddy on Chapter 12 Fri 03 Jan 2025 04:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation